English: Bible Commentary, Condensed Translation Notes, Translation Notes, Translation Words, Unlocked Literal Bible for 1 Corinthians, Ephesians
Formatted for Translators
©2022 Wycliffe Associates
Released under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International
License.
Bible Text: The English Unlocked Literal Bible (ULB)
©2017 Wycliffe Associates
Available at https://bibleineverylanguage.org/translations
The English Unlocked Literal Bible is based on the unfoldingWord® Literal
Text, CC BY-SA 4.0. The original work of the unfoldingWord® Literal Text
is available at https://unfoldingword.bible/ult/.
The ULB is licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0
International License.
Notes: English ULB Translation Notes
©2017 Wycliffe Associates
Available at https://bibleineverylanguage.org/translations
The English ULB Translation Notes is based on the unfoldingWord
translationNotes, under CC BY-SA 4.0. The original unfoldingWord work is
available at https://unfoldingword.bible/utn.
The ULB Notes is licensed under the Creative Commons
Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License.
To view a copy of the CC BY-SA 4.0 license visit
http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-sa/4.0/
Below is a human-readable summary of (and not a substitute for) the
license.
You are free to:
-
Share — copy and redistribute the material in any medium or
format.
-
Adapt — remix, transform, and build upon the material for any
purpose, even commercially.
The licensor cannot revoke these freedoms as long as you follow the
license terms.
Under the following conditions:
-
Attribution — You must attribute the work as follows: "Original
work available at https://BibleInEveryLanguage.org." Attribution
statements in derivative works should not in any way suggest that we
endorse you or your use of this work.
-
ShareAlike — If you remix, transform, or build upon the
material, you must distribute your contributions under the same
license as the original.
-
No additional restrictions — You may not apply legal terms or
technological measures that legally restrict others from doing
anything the license permits.
Notices:
You do not have to comply with the license for elements of the material in
the public domain or where your use is permitted by an applicable
exception or limitation.
No warranties are given. The license may not give you all of the
permissions necessary for your intended use. For example, other rights
such as publicity, privacy, or moral rights may limit how you use the
material.
Introduction to 1 Corinthians
Overview
The Christians in Corinth had many problems. Before they believed in Jesus, they sinned, did evil things, and worshipped false gods. Paul wanted these Chrsitians to begin to do things that honored God. Therefore, he taught them about how to live in a way that honors God.
See: Sin; False gods; Worship
Who wrote this letter?
Paul wrote 1 Corinthians. Paul was from the city of Tarsus. He had been known as Saul in his early life. Before becoming a Christian, Paul was a Pharisee. He persecuted Christians. After he became a Christian, he traveled several times throughout the Roman Empire telling people about Jesus.
Paul started the church that met in Corinth. He was staying in the city of Ephesus when he wrote this letter.
See: Pharisees; Persecute (Persecution) ; Church
See Map: Tarsus; Roman Empire; Ephesus
To whom did Paul write this letter?
Paul wrote this letter to the Christians in Corinth. Corinth was a major city in ancient Greece. Because it was near the Mediterranean Sea, many travelers and traders came to buy and sell things there. This resulted in the city having people from many different places. At this time, people believed that the people in Corinth did many evil things.
See Map: Corinth; Greece; Mediterranian Sea
Why did Paul write this letter?
1 Corinthians is a letter that Paul wrote to the Christian in the city of Corinth. Paul had heard that there were problems among the Christians there. They were arguing with each other. Some of them did not understand some of the Christian teachings. Some of these Christians did evil things. In this letter, Paul responded to them and encouraged them to live in a way that honored God.
Outline 1 Corinthians
- Divisions in the church (1:10-4:21)
- Sinning against God(5:1-13)
- Christians taking other Christians to court (6:1-20)
- Marriage and related matters (7:1-40)
- Christians doing evil things (8:1-13; 10:1-11:16)
- Paul’s rights as an apostle (9:1-27)
- The Lord’s Supper (11:17-34)
- The gifts of the Holy Spirit (12:1-31)
- Love (13:1-13)
- The gifts of the Holy Spirit: prophecy and tongues (14:1-40)
- The resurrection of Christians and the resurrection of Jesus (15:1-58)
- Closing (16:1-24)
See: Church; Apostle; Lord's Supper;Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy); Speak in Tongues; Resurrect (Resurrection)
1 Corinthians
Chapter 1
1
Paul, called by Christ Jesus to be an apostle by the will of God, and Sosthenes our brother,
2
to the church of God at Corinth, those who have been sanctified in Christ Jesus and called to be holy people, together with all those in every place who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is their Lord and ours:
3
May grace and peace be to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
4
I always give thanks to my God for you because of the grace of God that Christ Jesus gave to you.
5
He has made you rich in every way, in all speech and with all knowledge,
6
just as the testimony about Christ has been confirmed as true among you.
7
Therefore you lack no spiritual gift as you eagerly wait for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ.
8
He will also strengthen you to the end, so that you will be blameless on the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
9
God is faithful, who called you into the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.
10
Now I urge you, brothers, through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all agree, and that there be no divisions among you. I urge that you be joined together with the same mind and by the same purpose.
11
For I have been informed concerning you, my brothers, by Chloe's people that there are factions among you.
12
I mean this: Each one of you says, "I am with Paul," or "I am with Apollos," or "I am with Cephas," or "I am with Christ."
13
Is Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for you? Were you baptized into the name of Paul?
14
I thank God that I baptized none of you, except Crispus and Gaius.
15
This was so that no one would say that you were baptized into my name.
16
(I also baptized the household of Stephanas. Beyond that, I do not know if I baptized any others.)
17
For Christ did not send me to baptize but to preach the gospel—not with clever speech, in order that the cross of Christ would not be emptied of its power.
18
For the message about the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing. But among those who are being saved, it is the power of God.
19
For it is written,
"I will destroy the wisdom of the wise.
I will set aside the understanding of the intelligent."
20
Where is the wise person? Where is the scholar? Where is the debater of this world? Has not God turned the wisdom of the world into foolishness?
21
Since the world in its wisdom did not know God, God was pleased to save those who believe through the foolishness of preaching.
22
For Jews ask for miraculous signs and Greeks seek wisdom.
23
But we preach Christ crucified, a stumbling block to Jews and foolishness to Gentiles.
24
But to those whom God has called, both Jews and Greeks, we preach Christ as the power and the wisdom of God.
25
For the foolishness of God is wiser than people, and the weakness of God is stronger than people.
26
Look at your calling, brothers. Not many of you were wise according to the flesh. Not many of you were powerful. Not many of you were of noble birth.
27
But God chose the foolish things of the world to shame the wise. God chose what is weak in the world to shame what is strong.
28
God chose what is low and despised in the world. He even chose things that are regarded as nothing, to bring to nothing things that are held as valuable.
29
He did this so that no flesh would have a reason to boast before him.
30
Because of what God did, now you are in Christ Jesus, who became for us wisdom from God. He became our righteousness, holiness, and redemption.
31
As a result, as it is written, "Let the one who boasts, boast in the Lord."
1 Corinthians 1 Commentary
1:1-9
Why does Paul use the word “called”?
[1:1]
Paul’s wrote the word “called”(κλητός/g2822) twice in the first two verses because he wanted the Christians to know God was doing things in the lives of his people. Paul also used the word “called” to talk about himself. He said that God “called” him to be an apostle. That is, he planned for Paul to be an apostle before he was even born (see: Galatians 1:15).
In the same way God called Paul, God called all Christians to himself and called all Christians to be his people before the world was created (see: Ephesians 1:4). God also calls all Christians to be “holy”(ἅγιος/g0040) and to be changed into the “image” of Jesus (see: Ephesians 1:4; Romans 8:29). That is, the things they do and think are to be more like the things Jesus did, said, and thought. They are the things Jesus told Christians to do.
See: Call (Calling); People of God; Apostle; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Image
What was the “church” of God in Corinth?
[1:2]
The “church” of God Paul wrote to Christians in Corinth who came together and worshiped God together in Corinth. Paul’s wrote the word “church” to show that this Christians who come together, not about a certain building, house, or temple. He also said the words “of God” (see: 1:2) to say that the church is God’s, did not belong to someone. The Christians in Corinth worshiped together in multiple homes.
See: Church; Worship
See Map: Corinth
How is the church “sanctified” in Christ Jesus?
[1:2]
When Paul wrote that the church in Corinth was “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037) in Christ Jesus because the church was set apart from other people for God because of Jesus (see 1:30). That is, Jesus made the Corinthian Christians pure and without guilt (see 1:8). This was not because of the good things they did. It was only because of Jesus’ sacrifice (see 1:30). Paul that Jesus sanctified the church (see: 1 Corinthians 6:11).
See: Church; Sanctify (Sanctification); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Purify (Pure);Guilty; Sacrifice; Atone (Atonement)
What did Paul mean when he wrote, “you were made rich in him”?
[1:5]
When Paul wrote that “you were made rich in him,” it was a type of metaphor. He wanted people to know that God gave different gifts to the Corinthian Christians. Paul said God made the church rich in “all speech” and “all knowledge.” These were very valuable gifts, but they were not money. Perhaps these are two of the spiritual gifts talked about later in the letter (see 1 Corinthians 12:8; 14:1-19; 2 Corinthians 8:7).
See: Metaphor; Church; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the “testimony about Christ”?
[1:6]
The testimony about Christ was the gospel. That is, the things Jesus said and did. He died for people’s sins and was raised back to life. It was also about the kingdom of God and the things he did to save people (see: 15:1-11).
See: Testify (Testimony); Messiah (Christ); Gospel; Atone (Atonement); Kingdom of God
What was meant by the phrase, “you lack no spiritual gift”?
[1:7]
Paul said “you lack no spiritual gift.” Some scholars think that God gave the Christians in Corinth every spiritual gift. Other scholars think the words meant that God gave the Christians in Corinth spiritual gifts in the same way he gave all other Christians in other parts of the world spiritual gifts. However, he did not give them every type of spiritual gift.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What is the “revealing” of Jesus?
[1:7]
When Paul talked about the “revealing”(ἀποκάλυψις/g0602) of Jesus, he was talking about a time when Jesus returns to the earth (see 1 Corinthians 4:5; 15:23; 1 Thessalonians 3:13; 2 Thessalonians 1:7). Paul knew the Corinthians “eagerly waited” (ἀπεκδέχομαι/g0553) for this to happen.
See: Reveal (Revelation); Jesus' Return to Earth
What is the “day of our Lord Jesus Christ”?
[1:8]
The “day of our Lord Jesus Christ” is when Jesus returns to the earth to start the kingdom of God and judge people (see 1 Corinthians 3:13; 5:5; 2 Corinthians 1:14). The Old Testament prophets also spoke about the day of the Lord use similar phrases (see Joel 2:31; Amos 5:18-20).
See: Day of the Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth; Kingdom of God; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet
What is the “fellowship of his Son”?
[1:9]
The “fellowship of his Son” Paul wrote about is how each Christian are connected and how all Christians are connected to each other. In other letters, Paul wrote about Christians being connected because they are children of God (see: Romans 8:29; Galatians 4:4-6). In this letter, Paul really wanted people to know that all Christians are connected because of the problems the Corinthian christians were having with one another. This “fellowship” between Christians is through Jesus, and also a way for Christians to worship and obey Jesus (see Acts 2:42; Galatians 2:9).
See: Fellowship; Son of God; Children of God
1:10-17
Was the Christian church at Corinth divided?
[1:10]
Paul wrote this letter to the Corinthian church because they were not united. That is, they disagreed with one another and did not all want to do the same types of things. Some scholars think the church was very divided. They think the Christians divided over the things Paul talked about in this letter. Other scholars think the church was not divided, but Paul warned them because he wanted them to remain united.
Advice to translators: When people are united they think the same types of things, they want the same things, and they do the same types of things.
How can the Corinthians be of the same mind and purpose?
[1:10]
Paul wanted the Corinthians to be of the same mind and purpose. That is, they needed to agree with one another about the gospel which Paul taught them and teaching the same things that Jesus taught. Paul wanted the Christians at Corinth to obey the things written in Scripture not just do what they thought was right. Because Paul preached and taught the gospel to the Corinthians, he helped them to be unified.
See: Gospel; Preach (Preacher)
Who was Chloe?
[1:11]
Scripture does not say much about Chloe. Some scholars think she was a businesswoman in either Ephesus or Corinth. Some scholars think “Chloe’s people” were Chloe’s family, slaves, or business partners. Other scholars think that if Chloe lived in Corinth, she had friends in Ephesus who told Paul the news of the church of Corinth while Paul was in Ephesus.
See Map: Ephesus
Who were Apollos and Cephas?
[1:12]
Cephas was Peter’s name in the Aramaic language many people spoke at this time. Peter was one of Jesus’ apostles. Apollos was someone who became a Jew and was from the city of Alexandria who taught in Ephesus and later went to Corinth after Paul left (see Acts 18:24-19:1).
See: Languages in the New Testament; Apostle
See Map: Ephesus and Alexandria
What did Paul mean when he asked, “Is Christ divided”?
[1:13]
Paul asked, “Is Christ divided?” Scholars think the question expected a “no”answer because Jesus could not be divided into two parts. These scholars think that in the same way it was not possible to divide Christ, the body of Christ, the church, must also not be divided.
See: Messiah (Christ); Body of Christ;Church
Who were Crispus, Gaius, and Stephanas?
[1:14, 1:16]
Crispus was the leader of the synagogue in Corinth. He became a Christian when Paul was in Corinth (see: Acts 18:8). Scholars think that Gaius was the man Paul wrote about as the “host of Paul and the whole church”(see: Romans 16:23). Those who lived in Stephanas’ household were the first to become Christians in Achaia (see: 1 Corinthians 16:15). The household was likely richer than most families in Corinth since the house was large enough to hold the entire church.
See: Synagogue
See Map: Achaia
What were “words of human wisdom”?
[1:17]
Paul spoke about “words of human wisdom.” Some scholars think that Paul spoke about ways of writing and speaking when he used the words “with words of human wisdom.” The word “wisdom”(σοφία/g4678), was sometimes used to speak about they way someone spoke and the way they argued for something. Paul wanted to say the power of the gospel is different than the power of good arguments. The first comes from God. The second comes from man. The Greeks respected people who spoke well when they spoke and argued in front of other people. Paul wanted the Corinthians to trust the gospel than “human words of wisdom.”
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gospel
In what way can the cross be “emptied of its power”?
[1:17]
Paul said that the cross can be emptied of its power. Paul taught that the message of the cross does not give anything to those who try to come to God by human wisdom. The power of the cross helped people to know about God’s wisdom. That is, the death and resurrection of Jesus is the only way to come to God and be at peace with God. This means that Jesus alone is the only way to be saved from being punished for your sins.
See: Cross;Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Atone (Atonement)
1:18-31
What was the “message about the cross”?
[1:18]
The “message”(λόγος/g3056) about the cross was the gospel story. That is, the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus (see: 15:1-4). The gospel is the message people need to be saved from the punished caused by their sins. However, it was foolishness to the people who did not believe in Jesus.
See: Cross; Gospel;Resurrect (Resurrection);Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone (Atonement)
Who were “the ones perishing”?
[1:18]
“The ones perishing” were people who did not believe the gospel. They are judged, but they will be fully judged after the “day of our Lord Jesus Christ” (see: 1:9; Amos 5:18-20).
See: Gospel; Day of the Lord;Day of Judgment
Who were “the ones being saved”?
[1:18]
“The ones being saved” were people who believed in the gospel and believed in Jesus. A person who believed in Jesus was not only forgiven of their sins, but they were also given a promise that their bodies will be made new (see: 15:51-54). Christians bodies will be made new when Jesus comes back (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18).
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gospel; Jesus' Return to Earth
Why did Paul quote Isaiah 29:14?
[1:19]
Paul quoted Isaiah 29:14 to say that God’s thoughts about wise and smart people on earth were the same even in the time of the Old Testament. It meant that God will show that those who are wise, by human standards, will ultimately die spiritually. That is, they will be separated from God forever. Also, God will destroy all the things that smart people thought they knew because these things only end in death.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Die (Death)
How did God say that the world’s wisdom is foolish?
[1:20]
God helped people to know that he controlled what happened after people died by raising Jesus after he died. The wise and smart thought this was foolish. God helped people to know that what people thought was wise in the world was foolish because it did not show anyone how to know God.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool);Resurrect (Resurrection);World; Cross;Atone(Atonement)
What is the “the wisdom of God”?
[1:24]
Paul talked about the “wisdom of God.” He meant God planned from the beginning of the world to save people through Jesus’ death on the cross. That is, he did not do what people thought was good and wise. By God’s wisdom, Jesus’ death and resurrection was preached to people around the world. The wisdom of the world did not teach it to people. The “wisdom of the world” only caused pride and did not help anyone know God. “The wisdom of God” does not have pride because it is pure, peaceable, and leads to righteousness (see: James 3:14-18).
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool);Atone(Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection); Preach (Preacher);Pride;Righteous (Righteousness)
What is the “foolishness” and “weakness” of God?
[1:25]
When Paul wrote about the “foolishness” and “weakness” of God, he meant that non-Christians thought that what God did was foolishness and weakness. When Jesus died and came back to life to save people from sinning, God’s “foolishness” became the greatest act of wisdom and power. Jesus death and resurrection helped people to know that God’s power, at what men thought was very weak, it was stronger than the power of any man.
See: (Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone(Atonement)
How do the foolish shame the wise?
[1:27]
Paul talked about the foolish shaming the wise. Scholars think Paul spoke about when God judges the world. When he does this, people will know that what God does is opposite to the “wise” things the world. Things the world thinks is right. These scholars think Paul told the wise that they will one day know great humiliation. That is, because their wisdom said to reject the Gospel.
See: Shame (Ashamed);Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Day of Judgment; World; Gospel
How do the weak shame the strong?
[1:27]
The weak people are saved from their sinning. That is, the weak are those who because of their humility and accepting of the gospel. The strong will not be saved from their sinning. That is, the strong are those who try to honor God by doing enough good on their own. They think they are strong enough and do not need God.
See: Shame (Ashamed); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
What is boasting in God’s presence?
[1:29]
To boast in the presence of God was to say that a person made themselves righteous to God. That is, their own wisdom was able to find a way to save them from sinning. They were able to pay their own debt owed to God by doing enough good things. Paul said that no human wisdom or human strength is able to pay the debt owed to God because of sin. That is, no wisdom or strength can make someone righteous. Only Jesus’ death was able to pay this debt own to God and make people righteous. It was a gift from God (see: Ephesians 2:8-9).
See: Presence of God; Righteous (Righteousness); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone(Atonement)
How are Christians “in Christ Jesus”?
[1:30]
See: In Christ
How is Jesus wisdom to Christians?
[1:30]
Paul said that Jesus became wisdom to Christians when he died. After he died, people knew God’s wise plan to save Christians. People also knew God’s wise plan to judge those who do not believe Jesus. The greatest wisdom is to know and believe that Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Atone(Atonement); Judge (Judgment)
How is Jesus righteousness to Christians?
[1:30]
Because Jesus completely obeyed God, People can now be at peace with God. They cannot be at peace with God without this or because of anything they do (see: 1 Corinthians 13:12; Galatians 3:1-9; Philippians 3:9-10).
How does Jesus sanctify Christians?
[1:30]
See: Sanctify (Sanctification)
How does Jesus redeem Christians?
[1:30]
See: Redeem (Redemption)
How do Christians “boast in the Lord”?
[1:31]
To “boast in the Lord” is to know that God is the only way to be saved from sinning and to honor him. Humans are not to boast of their own wisdom, strength, or riches. They are only to boast of God’s wisdom, strength, riches. They are to boast about who God is and what he does (see: Jeremiah 9:23-24). Christians are also to boast because God saved them God (see: 1:26-30).
See: Lord; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
1 Corinthians 1:1
Paul
"I, Paul"
Sosthenes our brother
"Sosthenes, the brother you and I know"
1 Corinthians 1:2
to the church of God at Corinth
"am writing this letter to you in Corinth who believe in God"
those who have been sanctified in Christ Jesus
"to those whom Christ Jesus has set apart for God"
called to be holy people
"whom God has called to be holy people"
together with all those in every place who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ
this phrase tells who else is called to be holy, or this phrase tells who else this letter is written to
who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ
"who call on the Lord Jesus Christ"
their Lord and ours
The word "ours" includes Paul's audience. Jesus is the Lord of Paul and the Corinthians and all the churches.
1 Corinthians 1:3
General Information:
Paul and Sosthenes wrote this letter to the Christians. Such words as "you" and "your" refer to Paul's audience and so are plural.
1 Corinthians 1:4
because of the grace of God that Christ Jesus gave to you
"because Christ Jesus has made it possible for God to be kind to you"
1 Corinthians 1:5
He has made you rich
"Christ has made you rich" or "God has made you rich."
made you rich in every way
"made you rich with all kinds of spiritual blessings"
in all speech...all knowledge
God has enabled you to understand and tell others about God's message in many ways.
1 Corinthians 1:6
the testimony about Christ has been confirmed as true among you
"you saw for yourselves that what we had said about Christ was true"
1 Corinthians 1:7
Therefore
"Because what I have just said is true,"
you lack no spiritual gift
"you have every spiritual gift"
the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ
"the time when God will reveal the Lord Jesus Christ"
1 Corinthians 1:9
God is faithful, who called ... our Lord
"God, who called ... our Lord, will do everything he has said he will do"
his Son
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
1 Corinthians 1:10
brothers
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ
"by means of our Lord Jesus Christ"
that you all agree
"that you live in harmony with one another". Paul reminds the Corinthian believers that they are to live in unity with each other and that the message of the cross of Christ, not baptism by people, is what saves.
that there be no divisions among you
"that you do not divide into separate groups among yourselves"
be joined together with the same mind and by the same purpose
"live in unity, agree with other, and work together to accomplish the same things"
1 Corinthians 1:11
Chloe's people
This refers to family members, servants, and others who are part of the household of which Chloe, a woman, is the head.
there are factions among you
"you are in groups that quarrel one with another"
1 Corinthians 1:13
Is Christ divided?
"Christ is certainly not divided!" or "There is only one Christ!"
Was Paul crucified for you?
"It certainly was not Paul whom they put to death on the cross for your salvation!"
Were you baptized into the name of Paul?
"It was not into the name of Paul that people baptized you!"
into the name of Paul
"by Paul's authority"
1 Corinthians 1:14
I baptized none of you, except
"among you I baptized only"
Crispus and Gaius
Crispus was a synagogue ruler who became a Christian and Gaius traveled with the Apostle Paul.
1 Corinthians 1:15
This was so that no one would say that you were baptized into my name
"For some of you might have claimed that I baptized you to make you my disciples"
1 Corinthians 1:16
the household of Stephanas
This refers to the family members and slaves in the house where Stephanas, a man, was the head.
1 Corinthians 1:17
Christ did not send me to baptize
This means that baptism was not the primary goal of Paul's ministry.
not with clever speech, in order that the cross of Christ would not be emptied of its power
"not with clever speech, because clever speech would empty the cross of its power"
in order that the cross of Christ would not be emptied of its power
"in order that people might recognize God's power to save them through Jesus's death on the cross" or "because clever speech would distract people from God's power as shown in the cross"
1 Corinthians 1:18
the message about the cross
"the preaching about the crucifixion" or "the message of Christ's dying on the cross"
is foolishness
"is senseless" or "is silly"
to those who are perishing
"to those who are dying." This refers to dying in rebellion against God.
it is the power of God
"it is God working powerfully in us"
1 Corinthians 1:19
I will set aside the understanding of the intelligent
"I will confuse intelligent people"
1 Corinthians 1:20
Where is the wise person? Where is the scholar? Where is the debater of this world?
"Compared with the wisdom of the gospel, there are no wise people, no scholars, no debaters!"
the scholar
a person who is recognized as someone who has studied a great deal
the debater
a person who argues about what he knows or who is skilled in such arguments
Has not God turned the wisdom of the world into foolishness?
"God has shown that everything they call wisdom is really foolishness"
1 Corinthians 1:21
those who believe
"all who believe the message" or "all who believe in Christ"
1 Corinthians 1:23
Christ crucified
"about Christ, who died on a cross"
a stumbling block
"not acceptable" or "very offensive". The message of salvation through the crucifixion of the Christ keeps Jews from believing in Jesus.
1 Corinthians 1:24
to those whom God has called
"to the people God calls"
we preach Christ
"we teach about Christ" or "we tell all people about Christ"
we preach Christ as the power and the wisdom of God
"we preach that God acted powerfully and wisely by sending Christ to die for us"
the power ... of God
Another possible meaning is that Christ is powerful and it is through Christ that God saves us.
the wisdom of God
Another possible meaning is that God shows the content of his wisdom through Christ.
1 Corinthians 1:25
the foolishness of God is wiser than people, and the weakness of God is stronger than people
"what seems to be the foolishness of God is wiser than people's wisdom, and what seems to be the weakness of God is stronger than the people's strength"
1 Corinthians 1:26
Not many of you
"Very few of you"
wise according to the flesh
"wise according to human standards" or "what most people would call wise"
of noble birth
"special because your family is important"
1 Corinthians 1:27
God chose ... wise. God chose ... strong
Paul emphasizes the difference between God's way of doing things and how people think God should do them.
God chose the foolish things of the world to shame the wise
"God chose to use the things that the world thinks are foolish to shame those whom the world thinks are wise"
God chose what is weak in the world to shame what is strong
"God chose to use things that the world thinks are weak to shame the things that the world thinks are strong"
1 Corinthians 1:28
what is low and despised
"the things that are humble and hated"
things that are regarded as nothing
"that which people usually regard as without value"
nothing, to bring to nothing things that are held as valuable
"nothing. He did this so he could show that the things that are held as valuable are really worthless"
things that are held as valuable
"things that people think are worth money" or "things that people think are worth respect"
1 Corinthians 1:29
He did this
"God did this"
no flesh
"no people"
1 Corinthians 1:30
Because of what God did
This refers to the work of Christ on the cross.
us ... our
These words refer to Paul, those with him, and the Corinthians.
Christ Jesus, who became for us wisdom from God
"Christ Jesus, who has made clear to us how wise God is" or "Christ Jesus, who has given us God's wisdom."
1 Corinthians 1:31
Let the one who boasts, boast in the Lord
"If a person boasts, he should boast about how great the Lord is."
Chapter 2
1
When I came to you, brothers, I did not come with eloquence of speech or wisdom as I proclaimed hidden truths about God.
2
For I decided to know nothing when I was among you except Jesus Christ, and him crucified.
3
And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4
And my message and my proclamation were not with persuasive words of wisdom, but with the demonstration of the Spirit and of power,
5
so that your faith might not be in the wisdom of humans, but in the power of God.
6
Now we do speak wisdom among the mature, but not the wisdom of this world, or of the rulers of this age, who are passing away.
7
Instead, we speak God's wisdom in hidden truth, the hidden wisdom that God predestined before the ages for our glory.
8
None of the rulers of this age understood it, for if they had understood it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.
9
But as it is written,
"No eye has seen,
no ear has heard,
no human heart has imagined
what God has prepared for those who love him"—
10
For God has revealed these things to us through the Spirit. For the Spirit searches everything out, even the deep things of God.
11
For who knows a person's thoughts except the spirit of the person in him? So also, no one knows the deep things of God except the Spirit of God.
12
But we did not receive the spirit of the world but the Spirit who is from God, so that we might know the things freely given to us by God.
13
We speak about these things in words not taught by human wisdom but by the Spirit, interpreting spiritual things to spiritual people.
14
The unspiritual person does not receive the things that belong to the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him. He cannot understand them because they are spiritually discerned.
15
The one who is spiritual judges all things, but he is not judged by others.
16
"For who can know the mind of the Lord,
that he can instruct him?"
But we have the mind of Christ.
1 Corinthians 2
2:1-5
Why did Paul not speak with “eloquence or wisdom”?
[2:1]
Paul did not speak with “eloquence or wisdom.”Some scholars think Paul did not use eloquent speech or to speak in the way an educated person speaks. This is because human wisdom does not allow anyone to know God. People come to know God through the message of the gospel. Other scholars think Paul did not use eloquent speech because his own ability to speak with wisdom and to argue for the truth of the gospel. He was unable to bring anyone to know Jesus. Instead, he chose to preach the message of the gospel plainly (see: 1:17,21, 23-25).
Advice to translators: When someone speaks eloquently, they speak clearly and perhaps in a beautiful way.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gospel; Preach (Preacher)
What is the “mystery” about which Paul wrote?
[2:1]
See: Mystery
Why did Paul say he wanted to know nothing but “Jesus Christ, and him crucified”?
[2:3]
Paul said that he only wanted to know “Jesus Christ, and him crucified.” Some scholars think Paul’s said he wanted to say that he only wanted to speak the message of the gospel. That is, there is no other way for people to be at peace with God except through believing in Jesus (see: 1:18-25). Paul did not want anything to keep the Christians in Corinth from the knowing Jesus.
See: Messiah (Christ); Crucify (Crucifixion); Gospel
Why did Paul speak of weakness, fear, and trembling?
[2:3]
Paul spoke about weakness, fear, and trembling. Some scholars think Paul was physically weak. This is because Paul came from Philippi. There, they beat him and put him in prison. However, Paul did not talk badly about his weakness. He knew God strengthened him because of this weakness (see: 2 Corinthians 12:10). Other scholars think Paul’s weakness was because of a physical illness.
Other scholars think Paul’s “fear and trembling” was because God made him a messenger of the gospel. This was not a message that came from human wisdom. So Paul did not try to use human wisdom to preach the gospel. Fear and trembling showed how careful Paul was to only preach the gospel he was taught (see: Galatians 1:11-12).
See: Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Preach (Preacher)
Why did Paul not use “persuasive words of wisdom”?
[2:4]
Paul did not try to get people to believe the gospel because he used “persuasive words of wisdom.” That is, he did not use certain arguments to convince people the truth of the gospel. He chose only to preach the gospel. Only the Holy Spirit can truly convince people to believe the gospel. Paul knew it was the Holy Spirit who showed people their sin and their need to believe in Jesus in order to be at peace with God. Also, it is the Holy Spirit who leads people to believe in Jesus. Paul knew that if someone convinces a person to believe in Jesus, another person can get this same person to reject Jesus later.
See: Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Preach (Preacher); Holy Spirit; Sin
2:6-16
Who were the “mature”?
[2:6]
Some scholars think Paul used the word “mature”(τέλειος/g5046) to talk about Christians in the same way he used the word spiritual. That is, the mature Christian is one who obeyed Holy Spirit who lived inside of them. Mature Christians want to know God more. They obey God. They want to know God’s wisdom and not human wisdom (see: Philippians 3:12-15).
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Grow in Faith; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
Who were the “rulers of this age”?
[2:6]
Paul spoke about the “rulers of this age.” Some scholars think the “rulers of this age” were demons who influenced certain people. The New Testament writers sometimes use the word “ruler”(ἄρχων/g0758) when they wanted to talk about people who were given permission to rule but who also could not be seen (see: Ephesians 2:2). That is, they are demons and not humans. Other scholars think the “rulers of this age” were human rulers in the time of Paul. That is, the king and other political leaders when Paul was writing. Eventually, there will be no more rulers in the world because they die. And they die because the world is dying (see: 1 Corinthians 7:31).
See: Demon
How is God’s wisdom hidden?
[2:7]
Although God planned for Jesus to die for people's sins before he created the world, Jesus did not die until a certain time in history (see: Ephesians 3:4-6). God told the prophets and Jewish leaders to look for the Messiah’s coming. However, God did not tell them when the coming of the Messiah would happen (see: 1 Peter 1:10-12). The hidden wisdom of God is that he offered to save all people. Also, this hidden wisdom is that Jesus will live within each Christian (see: Ephesians 3:5-7; Colossians 1:26-27).
See: Messiah (Christ); Prophet; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
How is God’s wisdom “for our glory”?
[2:7]
Our glory means living together with God forever in heaven (see: Romans 8:29-30). Before God created the world, he planned that those who believed in Jesus will live together with him in heaven. This also means that Christians are given glorified bodies when Jesus comes back to earth.
See: Glory (Glorify); Heaven; Jesus' Return to Earth
Why did Paul quote from the Book of Isaiah?
[2:9]
Paul quoted Isaiah so that people would know that God knew the people in Paul’s time were not going to understand the gospel. Isaiah’s words meant that the gospel was not imagined in the wisdom of man. Also, Paul used Isaiah’s words to speak about how those who love God both understand and know God’s wisdom. That is, the gospel.
See: Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
How is God’s words to Paul and others “through the spirit”?
[2:10]
God’s words to Paul were “through the spirit.” Scholars think the spirit of God helped people to know the plans of God. That is, because the Spirit truly knows the things of God, he can help people to know his plans. Only God’s power shows people God’s wisdom. That is, Paul wrote only “through the Spirit” can people know God’s power (see 2:4-5).
See: Holy Spirit
What are the “deep things of God”?
[2:10]
Paul spoke about the “deep things of God.” Scholars think that Paul wrote the “deep things of God” to talk about how Jesus death and resurrection saves people from sinning. Also, it was from the wisdom of God (see: Romans 11:33).
See: Atone(Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection); Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
What is the difference between the “the spirit of the world” and “the spirit from God”?
[2:12]
“The spirit of the world” only knows the wisdom of the world and is unable to know the wisdom of God. “The spirit from God” knows the wisdom of God and knows that the wisdom of the world will not last. God gives “the spirit from God” to all Christians. Without “the spirit from God,” no human is able to understand the gospel.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Holy Spirit; Gospel
What were the “things freely given to us by God”?
[2:12]
Paul spoke about “things freely given to us by God.” Some scholars think that the “things freely given to us by God” is the gift of being saved by Jesus. Fewer scholars think Paul also wrote about the “spiritual gifts” that he wrote about later in the letter.
See: Atone(Atonement); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What words did the spirit teach?
[2:13]
Paul wrote that he used words taught to him by the Holy Spirit (see: 2 Timothy 3:16-17; 2 Peter 1:20-21). That is, he did not speak about the things of God using only words taught by people. This is because human wisdom cannot teach the things of God.
See: Holy Spirit; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
What are the “spiritual truths” that those who are “spiritual” know?
[2:14]
Paul talked about “spiritual truths” that those who are “spiritual” know. Scholars think Paul spoke about the things Old Testament said about the messiah. The Old Testament spoke about the messiah, but people did not know that they spoke about Jesus. Now, Christians knew those truths because God showed them his hidden truths.
Advice to Translators: Those who are “spiritual” are those who obey the Holy Spirit.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Messiah (Christ)
Who were the “unspiritual” people?
[2:14]
Some scholars think the “unspiritual” people were not Christian. They did not know or believe in Jesus. They thought the things of God were foolish. Paul wrote that unspiritual people do know the things from the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think the “unspiritual” people were Christians, but they were Christians who did not obey the Holy Spirit. That is, they did things that did not honor God.
See: Spirit (Spiritual)); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Holy Spirit
How does the one who is spiritual judge all things?
[2:15]
Paul wrote that the Holy Spirit searches into all things, even God (see: 2:10). That is, Christians have the Holy Spirit living inside them know God and what he wants them to do. The Holy Spirit gives Christians the ability to know the things that are holy, right and good from the things that are unholy, wrong, and bad. When Paul said Christians are judged by no one, he wanted to say that only God judges what each person does and says (see: Hebrews 4:12).
See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Judge (Judgment)
How do Christians have the mind of Jesus?
[2:16]
Christians have the mind of Jesus because the Holy Spirit shows them how to think about things. That is they are to focus on what Jesus’ death meant for how they lived their lives (see: 2:12; Philippians 2:5). Christians are given the ability to know God’s word. It is a gift from God through the “Word”(λόγος/g3056). That is, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit. They allow a Christian to know the thoughts of God.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
1 Corinthians 2:1
brothers
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
1 Corinthians 2:2
I decided to know nothing ... except Jesus Christ
"I decided to teach nothing ... except Jesus Christ"
to know nothing when I was among you except Jesus Christ
"when I was among you to know only Jesus Christ"
1 Corinthians 2:3
I was with you
"I was visiting with you"
in weakness
"physically weak" or "feeling like I could not do what I needed to do"
1 Corinthians 2:4
my message and my proclamation were not with persuasive words of wisdom
"I did not speak and preach with persuasive words of wisdom"
persuasive words of wisdom
"wise and persuasive words"
1 Corinthians 2:5
so that your faith might not be in the wisdom of humans
"so that you will not trust in human wisdom"
but in the power of God
"but your faith will be in the power of God"
1 Corinthians 2:6
Now we do speak
Paul begins to explain that true wisdom is God's wisdom.
speak wisdom
"speak wise words" or "speak a wise message". Paul says the wisdom from the Holy Spirit is the only true wisdom.
the mature
"mature believers"
1 Corinthians 2:7
before the ages
"before God created anything"
for our glory
"in order to ensure our future glory"
the hidden wisdom
This refers to truths that God had not yet revealed to people.
1 Corinthians 2:8
the Lord of glory
"Jesus, the glorious Lord."
1 Corinthians 2:9
No eye has seen, no ear has heard, no human heart has imagined
This refers to all parts of a person to emphasize that no man has ever been aware of the things that God has prepared.
what God has prepared for those who love him
The Lord has created in heaven wonderful surprises for those who love him.
1 Corinthians 2:10
these things
the truths about Jesus and his death on the cross
the Spirit searches everything out
"the Spirit studies everything accurately" or "the Spirit investigates everything"
1 Corinthians 2:11
For who knows a person's thoughts except the spirit of the person in him?
"No one knows what a person is thinking except that person's spirit"
spirit of the person
This refers to a person's inner being, his own spiritual nature.
no one knows the deep things of God except the Spirit of God
"only the Spirit of God knows the deep things of God"
1 Corinthians 2:12
General Information:
Here the word "we" includes both Paul and his audience.
freely given to us by God
"that God freely gave to us"
1 Corinthians 2:13
interpreting spiritual things to spiritual people
"interpreting spiritual things with spiritual words"
to spiritual people
Here "spiritual people" refers to those who are led by the Holy Spirit to obey God.
1 Corinthians 2:14
unspiritual person
the non-Christian person, who has not received the Holy Spirit
because they are spiritually discerned
"because understanding these things requires the aid of the Spirit"
1 Corinthians 2:15
The one who is spiritual
"The believer who has received the Spirit"
he is not judged by others
"others cannot judge him" or "no one can judge him"
1 Corinthians 2:16
For who can know the mind of the Lord, that he can instruct him?
"No one can know the mind of the Lord, so no one can teach him anything he does not already know"
Chapter 3
1
And I, brothers, could not speak to you as to spiritual people, but instead as to fleshly people, as to little children in Christ.
2
I fed you milk, not solid food, for you were not ready for it; and even now you are not yet ready.
3
For you are still fleshly. For where jealousy and strife exist among you, are you not living according to the flesh, and are you not walking by human standards?
4
For when one says, "I follow Paul," and another says, "I follow Apollos," are you not merely human beings?
5
Who then is Apollos? Who is Paul? Servants through whom you believed, just as the Lord gave tasks to each.
6
I planted and Apollos watered, but God gave the growth.
7
So then, neither he who plants nor he who waters is anything. But it is God who gives the growth.
8
Now he who plants and he who waters are one, and each will receive his own wages according to his own labor.
9
For we are God's fellow workers. You are God's garden, God's building.
10
According to the grace of God that was given to me as a skilled master builder, I laid a foundation and another is building on it. But let each man be careful how he builds on it.
11
For no one can lay a foundation other than the one that has been laid, that is, Jesus Christ.
12
Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, or straw,
13
his work will be revealed, for the day will reveal it. For it will be revealed in fire. The fire will test the quality of what each one has done.
14
If anyone's work remains, he will receive a reward;
15
but if anyone's work is burned up, he will suffer loss, but he himself will be saved, as though escaping through fire.
16
Do you not know that you are God's temple and that the Spirit of God lives in you?
17
If anyone destroys God's temple, God will destroy that person. For God's temple is holy, and so are you.
18
Let no one deceive himself. If anyone among you thinks he is wise in this age, let him become a "fool" that he may become wise.
19
For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written,
"He catches the wise in their craftiness."
20
And again,
"The Lord knows that the reasoning of the wise is futile."
21
For this reason, let no one boast in men. All things are yours,
22
whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. All things are yours,
23
and you are Christ's, and Christ is God's.
1 Corinthians 3
3:1-9
Who are “fleshly people”?
[3:1]
Paul said the Christians in Corinth were “fleshly people.” He wanted to say that the Christians tried to live as Christians by doing whatever they thought was right instead of doing the types of things taught in the Scriptures and the things Jesus taught. These Christians lived in the same way as people who were not Christians.
See: Flesh
What were the “milk” and “food” about which Paul wrote?
[3:2]
Some scholars think that the “milk” Paul wrote about was a metaphor about the gospel (see 1 Corinthians 1:17-18; 2:2; 15:3-4). That is, in the same way that milk is more digestible for babies so it is easy for people to know the gospel and to obey God. However, as Christians begin to act more and more like Jesus, they learn more about the different things they need to do to obey and to honor God. It is more difficult for them to live in a way that honors God. Paul used the metaphor of “food”(βρῶμα/g1033) to talk about obeying God after Christians learn more about God and the things he wants them to do.
Advice to translators: Many scholars think that Paul used the word “fleshly”(σάρκινος/g4560) in 3:1 to show that the Corinthians wanted to do things that non-Christians wanted to do. Paul used the word “fleshly”(σαρκικός/g4559) in 3:3 to show that the Corinthians wanted to do things they wanted to do. Some other scholars think there is little difference between the two words.
See 1 Corinthians 1:30
See: Metaphor; Gospel; Grow in Faith
In what way did Paul write about “jealousy and strife”?
[3:3]
Paul used the word “jealousy”(ζῆλος/g2205) to write about the Corinthians' strong desire to do the things they wanted to do and the things they thought. Some scholars think division over leadership caused jealousy. That is, some of the Christians thought of Paul being the leader, while others thought Apollos was their leader. The jealousy caused “strife” among the Christians. That is, it caused arguments about who was their leader (see: 1:11). Paul said jealousy and strife showed that the Christians still lived in the flesh. That is, they lived in the same way as those who are not Christians. In the Book of Galatians, Paul called jealousy and strife “works of the flesh” (see Galatians 5:19-21).
See: Flesh
How did the Corinthians “walk by human standards”?
[3:3]
Some scholars think Paul used the words, “walking by human standards” to mean they lived in the same way as those who were not Christians. Living in this way is “fleshly” and is opposite of walking “by the spirit” (see: Galatians 5:16-18).
See: Walk; Flesh; Holy Spirit
What did Paul mean when he wrote, “as the Lord gave to each one”?
[3:5]
When Paul wrote “as the Lord gave to each one,” he wrote about the specific roles in the church that God gave to Paul and Apollos (see: 1:1; 3:6; 2 Corinthians 10:12-16). Later in the letter, Paul talks about the roles in the church God gave to the Christians in Corinth (see: 12:27-31).
See: Lord; Church
How is the growth of the church the same as the growth of a farm?
[3:6, 3:7. 3:8, 3:9]
- Paul said he “planted”(φυτεύω/g5452). Some scholars think Paul spoke about his preaching the gospel to the Corinthians. Other scholars think Paul spoke about helping the Christians in Corinth to bring people together for prayer and to worship God. That is, he helped them begin a church.
- Paul said Apollos “watered”(ποτίζω/g4222). That is, after Paul preached the gospel to the Corinthians, Apollos came to the church in Corinth to help it to grow (see Acts 19:1). Most scholars think that Apollos taught and preached the scriptures.
- Paul wrote that God “gave growth”(αὐξάνω/g0837). That is, God caused the Christians to know more of the Word of God. God chose to use Paul and Apollos to cause God’s work to happen( see 3:5). It was God’s power that caused the Christians in Corinth to grow in their knowledge of God (see 1 Corinthians 2:4-5).
- Paul wrote that the planter and waterer “are one.” That is, there is no difference between one planting and the one watering. They are both equal. Both the planter and the waterer are God’s servants and workers with one another (see 3:5; 3:9). They were one both through Jesus and in their purpose to work for him. Their purpose was to see Christians grow to know and obey God more.
- Paul said Christians were God’s field. That is, Christians were not Paul’s or Apollos’. They are only God’s.
Advice to translators: In 3:6, the form of the Greek verb Paul used for “planted”(φυτεύω/g5452) and “watered”(ποτίζω/g4222) said that
Paul and Apollos did these actions at a particular time in the past. It was completed. The form of the Greek verb Paul used for “gave growth”(αὐξάνω/g0837) said that God did work while Paul and Apollos worked and God continued to work when they were finished.
See: Sow (Plant); Metaphor; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Pray (Prayer);Worship; Church; Grow in Faith; Word of God; Serve (Servant, Slave)
3:10-17
What was “the grace of God given” to Paul?
[3:10]
When Paul wrote about “the grace of God given” to him, he wrote about a specific gift from God. He did not mean the message of the gospel in general (see: 1:4). Instead, Paul wrote about God making him an apostle, a “planter,” and a “wise builder” in the church (see: 3:6; 3:10).
See: Grace; Gospel; Apostle; Church
What was meant by the phrase, “skilled, master builder”?
[3:10]
A “skilled master builder” was a person who took someone else's design for a building or other project, drew up plans, and watched over the building of the project. God showed Paul and the other apostles how he designed the church. God’s planned this before the world began. However, he did not show all of his plan until Paul lived (see: Ephesians 1:3-5; 3:8-10).
See: Apostle; Church
How did Paul lay a “foundation”?
[3:10]
When Paul lived, people built large buildings on a solid rock “foundation”(θεμέλιος/g2310). In the same way, God’s church is built upon a solid, unchanging rock. This is a metaphor for God. That is God’s solid, unchanging plan. The scriptures show people God’s plan, instructions on how to live and God’s promises. Paul laid a foundation for the church by faithfully preaching and teaching the scriptures God showed to him.
See: Metaphor; Church; Preach (Preacher)
How is another “building” on the foundation Paul laid?
[3:10]
Paul spoke about someone “building” on the foundation Paul laid. Some scholars think Paul spoke about leaders who caused the church to be divided. Those leaders spoke about “being of Paul” or “being of Apollos” (see: 1:12).
See: Church; Metaphor
How is Jesus the foundation?
[3:11]
Jesus is the foundation because knowing about who Jesus is, and the things that he did, causes people to become Christians and then continue to live as Christians. The foundation is the unchanging truth about the things that Christians are given through Christ (see:1:30).
See: Metaphor; Messiah (Christ); Righteous (Righteousness); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Redeem (Redemption)
Why did Paul write about “gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, and straw”?
[3:12]
Paul still spoke about the Christian leaders building on the foundation, which is Jesus. Some of them built by teaching about things that Christians believe. Others do this by helping Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Galatians 3:3; 5:1-6
See: Metaphor
What is the “day” about which Paul wrote?
[3:13]
Most scholars think the “day” about which Paul wrote will be the day when Christians come to the “judgment seat of Christ” (see: 2 Corinthians 5:10). Christians will be judged on how they lived their lives on earth. That is, they will be judged on whether they did what God wanted them to do or if they did not do what God wanted them to do. This is not when people will be judged for rejecting Jesus.
See: Day of Judgment
In what way will fire “test” each person’s work?
[3:13]
Many times in the scriptures fire is a metaphor of judgment. In scripture, fire also meant something was being purified, tested, or even destroyed. Here, Paul used fire to speak about God judging the things each person does. God judges perfectly because he is able to judge the “purposes of the heart”(see 1 Corinthians 4:5). For example, silver and gold are purified by fire. The heat of the fire brings impurities to the surface area, and the impurities can be taken off. The testing of silver and gold was done in the same way. Fire tested the metals to show the impurities.
Advice to translators: When a metal is not all one thing, but has other metals in it that you do not want, then it is impure. These other metals are called impurities.
See: Test; Fire;Metaphor; Day of Judgment; Purify (Pure)
What was meant by the phrase, “he will suffer loss”?
[3:15]
Paul said that “he will suffer loss.” Paul wanted to say that the person will not be rewarded for the things he does. Instead, the person whose work comes through the fire without being burned away will be given a reward (see: 3:8,14).
See: Reward; Fire
What did Paul mean by writing that “he himself will be saved, as though through fire”?
[3:15]
Fire tested something and proved its quality. Paul said clearly that the testing fire showed the quality of the things each person did for God (see: 3:13). This is a metaphor. If the things a person did were burned by fire, then he would still be saved. This is because Jesus saves Christians because of God’s kindness (see: Ephesians 2:8-9).
Advice to translators: The phrase “do you not know” implies that the author expected the audience to know the following claim.
See: Metaphor; Fire; Test; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
What did Paul mean by writing that “you are God’s temple”?
[3:16]
Paul wrote that “you are God’s temple.” In this passage, Paul spoke about the temple being the place where the Holy Spirit lived. The Holy Spirit used to live in the temple, which was a building. Now, God’s Spirit lives inside of Christians. Christians are called his body or his “temple.” Later in the letter, Paul wrote that each person in the Corinthian church was also a temple of the Holy Spirit (see 1 Corinthians 6:19).
See: Temple; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
How does someone “destroy” God’s temple?
[3:17]
Many scholars think Paul wrote about people in Corinth who tried to tell Christians to follow the Law of Moses in order to obey God. Trying to do the things in the law “destroys”(φθείρω/g5351) God’s temple. This is because God created the new temple, Christians, though his favor and not by people doing what the Law of Moses said to do (see: Galatians 2:16; 3:3).
Paul warned those people trying to destroy God’s temple. He said God will destroy them. Some scholars think God will destroy those people on the day of judgment (see: Matthew 18:6). Other scholars think Paul spoke about a punishment that happened when he wrote.
See: Law of Moses; Temple; Day of Judgment; Punish (Punishment)
What is meant by the phrase, “God’s temple is holy”?
[3:17]
The temple of God is “set apart”(ἅγιος/g0040) because the Spirit of God lives there (see 3:16). In the Old Testament, the section of the temple where God’s spirit stayed was “set apart”(see: Exodus 26:33; Leviticus 16:2). Now, Christians have the Holy Spirit in them. Earlier in the letter, Paul wrote that the Corinthian church was “sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be holy”(see 1 Corinthians 1:2). This is because the Holy Spirit is in them.
See: Temple; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Sanctify (Sanctification)
3:18-23
What does it mean to be “wise in this age”?
[3:18]
Paul talked about being “wise in this age.” Some scholars think Paul wrote to those people who tried to know the things of God by thinking about them and not by reading the scriptures. These scholars think Paul wanted people to accept the gospel, which was foolish to those who thought they were wise without God. Paul made it clear that no one knows certain about God God except the Holy Spirit (see: 2:10; Psalm 139:6; Isaiah 55:8-9). Paul also made it clear that the foolishness of God is wiser than the wisdom of men (see: 1:25).
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gospel; Holy Spirit
How does God “catch the wise in their craftiness”?
[3:19]
Paul said that God “catch the wise in their craftiness.” Some scholars think God does this by showing them that no human wisdom causes someone to be at peace with God. It does not help the church to grow. In other words, the craftiness of human wisdom only led people away from God and to be destroyed (see: 1:18-25). God helped them to know that using human wisdom, thoughts, and reasonings to speak about spiritual things was not possible.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Spirit (Spiritual)
What was meant by the phrase, “let no one boast in men”?
[3:21]
Paul said, “let no one boast in men.” Once again Paul told the Christians in Corinth that it is God who builds and grows his church. Neither Paul nor Apollos caused any of the growth in the church. Paul said “let no one boast in men” whether Paul, Apollos, or any other leader in the church (see: 3:5-6).
See: Church
How are “all things are yours”?
[3:21]
Paul said, “all things are yours.” Some scholars think Paul taught the Christians that they belonged to each other, not to him or Apollos. That is, Christians all have God’s love and kindness equally. In other words, for Christians to boast in Paul or Apollos was wrong because only God causes his church to grow.
Paul wrote a short list of the things all Christians shared. He said that they all shared life and death. Most scholars think when Paul spoke about life and death, he wanted to say that everyone lives and dies. For Christians, they know that after they die, they will live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think Paul also spoke about how none of their current problems were able to separate them from God (see: Romans 8:38-39).
See: Heaven
What did Paul mean when he wrote, “you are Christ’s”?
[3:23]
When Paul wrote, “you are Christ’s” he meant that all Christians belonged to Christ (see: 6:17-20). Instead of being divided, Paul told Christians to live together as one. That is, not only did they belong to each other, they also all belonged to Christ (see: 6:19; Philippians 2:1-4).
See: Messiah (Christ)
What was meant by the phrase, “Christ is God’s”?
[3:23]
Paul used the phrase “Christ is God’s.” He spoke about Jesus saving people. Though completely God, Jesus submitted himself as a human to the things God the Father wanted him to do so that he could save those who believe in him (see: John 6:38-40).
See: Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Jesus is God; Submit (Submission); God the Father
1 Corinthians 3:1
brothers
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
spiritual people
people who obey the Spirit
fleshly people
people who follow their own desires
as to little children in Christ
"as to very young believers in Christ"
1 Corinthians 3:2
I fed you milk, not solid food
Paul uses this image to mean that the Corinthians can only understand easy truths. They are not mature enough to understand greater truths.
you are not yet ready
"you still are not ready to understand the harder teachings about following Christ"
1 Corinthians 3:3
still fleshly
still behaving according to sinful or worldly desires
are you not living according to the flesh, and are you not walking by human standards?
"you should be ashamed because you are behaving according to your sinful desires and you are living according to human standards!"
1 Corinthians 3:4
are you not merely human beings?
"you should be ashamed because you are living the same way that people who do not have the Spirit live."
1 Corinthians 3:5
Who then is Apollos? Who is Paul?
"It is wrong to form groups to follow Apollos or Paul!"
Who is Paul?
"I am not important!" or "Who am I?"
Servants through whom you believed
"Paul and Apollos are servants of Christ, and you believed in Christ because we served him"
Servants through whom you believed, just as the Lord gave tasks to each
"We are servants through whom you believed, and to each of us the Lord gave different tasks"
1 Corinthians 3:6
I planted
"When I preached God's word to you, I was like one who plants seeds in a garden"
Apollos watered
"and when Apollos continued to teach you God's word, he was like one who waters a garden"
but God gave the growth
"but God caused you to grow" or "but just as God causes plants to grow, he caused you to grow spiritually"
1 Corinthians 3:7
it is God who gives the growth
"it is God who causes you to grow"
1 Corinthians 3:8
he who plants and he who waters are one
Paul speaks of telling people the good news and teaching those who have accepted it as if they were planting and watering plants.
are one
"united in purpose" or "equal in importance"
wages
an amount of money that a worker receives for his work
1 Corinthians 3:9
we
This refers to Paul and Apollos but not the Corinthian church.
God's fellow workers
Paul considers himself and Apollos as working together.
You are God's garden
"You are like a garden that belongs to God" or "You are like a garden that God makes grow"
God's building
"and you are like a building that belongs to God" or "and you are like a building that God is constructing"
1 Corinthians 3:10
According to the grace of God that was given to me
"According to the task that God freely gave me to do"
I laid a foundation
Paul equates his teaching of faith and salvation in Jesus Christ to laying a foundation for a building.
another is building on it
Paul is referring to the person or people who are constructing the building above the foundation.
let each man
"let each person who serves God"
1 Corinthians 3:11
no one can lay a foundation other than the one that has been laid
"no one can lay a foundation other than the one and only foundation".
1 Corinthians 3:12
Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, or straw
"Whether a person builds with valuable materials that will last or with cheap materials that burn easily"
precious stones
"expensive stones"
1 Corinthians 3:13
his work will be revealed
"God will show everyone what the builder has done"
for the day will reveal it
The "day" refers to the time when God will judge everyone. When God shows everyone what these teachers have done, it will be like the sun has come up to reveal what happened during the night.
For it will be revealed in fire. The fire will test the quality of what each one has done
"God will use fire to show the quality of his work"
1 Corinthians 3:15
if anyone's work is burned up
"if the fire destroys anyone's work" or "if the judgement shows that a person's work has no value"
he will suffer loss
"he will lose his reward"
but he himself will be saved, as though escaping through fire
"but God will save him as though through fire". This shows the danger that such a person is in if his works have no value.
1 Corinthians 3:16
Do you not know that you are God's temple and that the Spirit of God lives in you?
"You act as though you do not know that you are God's temple and the Spirit of God lives in you!". All instances of "you" are plural.
1 Corinthians 3:18
Let no one deceive himself
Nobody should believe the lie that he himself is wise in this world.
in this age
according to the way people who do not believe decide what is wise
let him become a "fool"
"that person should be willing to have people who do not believe call him a fool"
1 Corinthians 3:19
He catches the wise in their craftiness
God traps the people who think they are clever and uses their own schemes to trap them.
1 Corinthians 3:20
The Lord knows that the reasoning of the wise is futile
"The Lord knows that what people who think they are wise plan to do is useless"
1 Corinthians 3:23
you are Christ's, and Christ is God's
"you belong to Christ, and Christ belongs to God."
Chapter 4
1
This is how a person should regard us, as servants of Christ and stewards of the hidden truths of God.
2
Now what is required of stewards is that they are found to be trustworthy.
3
But for me it is a very small thing that I should be judged by you or by any human court. For I do not even judge myself.
4
I am not aware of any charge being made against me, but that does not justify me. The one who judges me is the Lord.
5
Therefore do not pronounce judgment about anything before the time, before the Lord comes. He will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and reveal the purposes of the heart. Then each one will receive his praise from God.
6
Now, brothers, I applied these principles to myself and Apollos for your sakes, so that from us you might learn the meaning of the saying,
"Do not go beyond what is written."
This is so that none of you may be puffed up in favor of one against the other.
7
For who sees any difference between you and others? What do you have that you did not receive? If you have received it, why do you boast as if you did not receive it?
8
Already you have all you could want! Already you have become rich! You began to reign—and that quite apart from us! Indeed, I wish you did reign, so that we could reign with you.
9
For I think God has put us apostles on display as the last in line, in a procession and like men sentenced to death. We have become a spectacle to the world—to angels, and to human beings.
10
We are fools for Christ's sake, but you are wise in Christ. We are weak, but you are strong. You are held in honor, but we are held in dishonor.
11
Up to this present hour we are hungry and thirsty, we are poorly clothed, we are beaten, and we are homeless.
12
We labor hard, working with our own hands. When we are slandered, we bless. When we are persecuted, we endure.
13
When we are slandered, we speak with kindness. We have become as the refuse of the world and the filthiest of all things, even till now.
14
I do not write these things to shame you, but to warn you as my beloved children.
15
For even if you have ten thousand guardians in Christ, you do not have many fathers. For I became your father in Christ Jesus through the gospel.
16
So I urge you to be imitators of me.
17
That is why I sent you Timothy, my beloved and faithful child in the Lord. He will remind you of my ways in Christ, just as I teach them everywhere and in every church.
18
Now some of you have become puffed up, acting as though I were not coming to you.
19
But I will come to you soon, if the Lord wills. Then I will know not merely the words of these who are so puffed up, but I will see their power.
20
For the kingdom of God does not consist in words but in power.
21
What do you want? Should I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness?
1 Corinthians 4
4:1-5
Who were the “us” about whom Paul wrote?
[4:1]
Some scholars think that when Paul wrote “let people consider us,” he continued to write about Paul, Apollos, and Cephas (see: 1 Corinthians 3:22). Other scholars think he also wrote about leaders in the church.
See: Church
What did Paul mean when he wrote that they were “servants” of Christ?
[4:1]
Paul wrote that they were “servants” of Jesus. He wanted people to know that church leaders were servants (see: 1 Corinthians 3:5; 3:21-23). Paul did not want Christians to think certain Christian were greater than other Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 3:4-5; 12:12-20). Instead, Paul wanted to know it was God caused things to grow (see: 1 Corinthians 1:29-31; 3:6). This is a metaphor. He was writing about the church growing in some way.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor); Church
What did it mean to be a “steward”?
[4:1]
In ancient times, masters gave “stewards” (οἰκονόμος/g3623) permission to care for their household. Stewards also did things to serve the household. They always had to please their master. In the same way, God wanted the apostles to care for the church (see: 2:1-5; 3:5-6,10). One day, God will judge how they served him.
See: Steward; Serve (Servant, Slave); Apostle; Discipline (To Disciple); Judge (Judgment)
What were the “mysteries” of God?
[4:1]
Paul spoke about the “mysteries of God” (μυστήριον/g3466). These were the hidden plans which God made before the world began. People Jesus died, people did not know about the gospel and the church (see: 2:7,10; Ephesians 3:1-6). God waited until the resurrection of Jesus to reveal these things.
See: Mystery; Gospel; Church; Resurrect (Resurrection); Reveal (Revelation)
What did Paul mean by writing “stewards are required to be found faithful”?
[4:2]
Paul wrote that “stewards are required to be found faithful.” He wanted people to know that God did not judge stewards by how well they said something or how much they knew (see: 1 Corinthians 2:1; 3:8; 3:13-15). Since God is faithful, he required his “stewards” to be faithful (see: 1 Corinthians 1:9). He did not want people to add to or leave out parts of the gospel (see: 1 Corinthians 15:1-11; Galatians 1:6-10).
See: Steward; Judge (Judgment); Gospel
Why was it a small thing for Paul to be “judged” by human courts?
[4:3]
Paul was not concerned if people “judged” him in a court. He was more concerned about the day God will judge him (see: Joel 1:15; 1 Corinthians 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5).
See: Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment
Why did Paul not even judge himself?
[4:3]
Some scholars think Paul did not judge himself because he was a servant and steward of God. Because of this, he was not able to judge himself. Only God could rightly judge Paul. Only God could judge if Paul was a faithful apostle, servant, and steward of the word of God. Although Paul did not think he did wrong things, he still knew that God would judge him (see: 4:4-5). He also knew that he did some wrong things.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Steward; Judge (Judgment); Apostle; Word of God
When will “the Lord come”?
[4:5]
No one knows when “the Lord will come” (see: Matthew 24:36-44; 1 Thessalonians 5:1-3).
See: Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth
What were the “hidden things of darkness”?
[4:5]
When Paul wrote about the “hidden things of darkness,” he was speaking about why people did certain things. Only God knows why people do what they do (see: Romans 2:16; Ephesians 5:11-13). God is not concerned only with what people do, but also why people do what they do (see: Matthew 6:16-18; 2 Corinthians 5:12).
What was the “praise” about which Paul wrote?
[4:5]
Some scholars think Paul was speaking about how God will give a test to each Christian on the day of judgment (see: 3:10-15). God will see everything the Christian has done. He will reward each Christian for the good things they have done.
See: Praise; Test; Day of Judgment; Reward
4:6-13
What “principles” were applied to both Paul and Apollos?
[4:6]
Scholars think Paul was speaking about the best ways to preach and teach the gospel. They think he was speaking about certain things he already wrote about (See: I Corinthians 3:5-15). Paul wanted the church leaders to learn from the things he and Apollos did.
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Church
What was meant by the words “do not go beyond what is written”?
[4:6]
Scholars think that when Paul wrote “do not go beyond what is written,” he wrote about the Old Testament. Perhaps Paul was writing about the things he wrote that were also written in the Old Testament (see: 1 Corinthians 1:19; 1:31; 2:9; 3:19; 3:20).
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
What did Paul mean by writing “what do you have that you did not receive”?
[4:7]
Paul asked, “What do you have that you did not receive?” He was writing that a Christian’s gifts come from God (see: Romans 12:3-8; 1 Corinthians 1:4; 2:12; 3:10). Christians are only saved because of what God did (see: 1 Corinthians 1:30). Since Christians received all things from God, no one is able to boast because of the things they can do (see: 1 Corinthians 3:7; 4:6).
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
What did Paul mean by writing “you already have enough,” “you are already rich,” and “you reign without us”?
[4:8]
Scholars think Paul rebuked the Christians in Corinth for acting like they had every spiritual thing they needed. They thought they no longer needed Paul. The Christians in Corinth also mistakenly thought that the kingdom of God had already arrived. They had forgotten how much Paul had taught them. Like the church in Laodicea, they thought they were rich, but were really poor (see: Revelation 3:17). This is a metaphor. They thought they had everything they wanted. However, they did not. They needed to learn more about what God wanted from them.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Kingdom of God; Church; Metaphor
See Map: Laodicea
Why did Paul write “I wish you did reign, so that we could reign with you”?
[4:8]
Paul wrote “I wish you did reign, so that we could reign with you.” He waited for the day when Christians would reign. This is something that he really wanted. However, that day had not come yet (see: 1 Corinthians 1:7-8; 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2).
See: Kingdom of God
How were the apostles “last in line... and like men sentenced to death”?
[4:9]
Some scholars say that Paul used a metaphor when he wrote about the apostles being “last in line...and like men sentenced to death.” He was thinking about a Roman parade. During a Roman parade, a general marched through the city with his army. The “last” ones in the parade were often slaves. These slaves followed the army to the arena. There the slaves would be “were sentenced to death.”
Other scholars think Paul was thinking about the Old Testament prophets. The apostles were waiting to die just like the prophets did. In those days, faithful people were killed because they believed in God and obeyed him. In the same way, the apostles were persecuted and killed because they believed in Jesus and obeyed him (see: 2 Corinthians 11:23-33).
See: Metaphor; Apostle; Serve (Servant, Slave); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet; Persecute (Persecution)
How were the apostles a “spectacle”?
[4:9]
Some scholars think Paul described the apostles as a “spectacle”(θέατρον/g2302) because they lived in a different way than those who did not believe in Jesus. For this reason, many people thought the apostles were strange. They also thought they were men who taught strange things. The apostles may have spoken about mysteries which human beings could not always understand. Yet, the angels really wanted to know these mysteries (see: Ephesians 3:4-6; I Peter 1:10-12).
See: Apostle; Mystery; Angel
What did Paul mean when he wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “wise in Christ,” “strong,” and “honored”?
[4:10]
Some scholars think that when Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “wise in Christ”, “strong,” and “honored,” he did not think they were these things. Paul had already stated how the Christians in Corinth were were not living in this way (see: 1 Corinthians 3:1-4). The apostles were preaching the gospel and living in a way that honored God. This was foolishness for the non-Christians who watched the apostles (see: 1 Corinthians 1:18). The non-Christians watching the apostles thought that the gospel was only for the foolish, weak, and despised (see: 1 Corinthians 1:26-28). Other scholars think the Corinthian Christians were proud of their great wisdom. Because of this, Paul scolded them for their wrong ways of thinking.
See: Messiah (Christ); Apostle; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
What did Paul mean with the words, “up to this present hour”?
[4:11]
Despite their wrong ideas about the ways God does things, Paul told the Corinthian Christians that even “up to this present hour,” the gospel still needed to be preached. For this reason Paul and the apostles were willing to be persecuted to obey God and to finish the things God wanted them to do.
See: Kingdom of God; Gospel; Preach (Preacher); Apostle; Persecute (Persecution)
What did it mean to be “reviled”?
[4:12]
When someone was “reviled,” they were greatly insulted. They were insulted because someone hated them. People “reviled” the apostles by saying evil things about them.
See: Apostle
How were Paul and the apostles “persecuted”?
[4:12]
Paul and the apostles were persecuted. Scholars think Paul was speaking about when the apostles were beaten, imprisoned, or publicly shamed for preaching the gospel.
See: Apostle; Persecute (Persecution) ; Preach (Preacher); Gospel
What did Paul mean by writing that the apostles were “the refuse of the world and the filthiest of all things”?
[4:13]
Paul wrote that the apostles were “the refuse of the world and the filthiest of all things.” He wanted people to know what some non-Christians thought about the apostles. The gospel the apostles preached and the way they lived was different that the things non-Christians believed and the way they lived (see: 1 Corinthians 1:26-28).
See: Apostle; Gospel; Preach (Preacher)
4:14-21
What did Paul mean by writing “I do not write these things to shame you”?
[4:14]
Paul wrote “I do not write these things to shame you.” He wanted people to know that he was not insulting or disrespecting the Corinthian Christians. The Corinthian Christians were his “brothers and sisters” and his “beloved children” in the Lord (see: 1 Corinthians 1:10; 4:14).
See: Shame (Ashamed); Family of God
What did Paul mean by writing “I write these things to correct you”?
[4:14]
Paul wrote to the Christians in Corinth to “correct” them. He wanted to warn them about their wrong ways of thinking. He loved them as if they were his own children.
Why did Paul call the Corinthian Christians his “children”?
[4:14]
Paul called the Corinthian Christians his “children.” He wrote this to tell them that he loved them. Paul described these Christians as infants. This was a metaphor. They were living in a way that did not honor God. They were living as if they just became Christians. However, they had been Christians for a long time. They should know how to live in a way that honors God and they should do this (see: 1 Corinthians 3:1; 3:6).
See: Family of God; Metaphor
What did Paul mean by writing “become imitators of me”?
[4:16]
When Paul wrote “become imitators of me,” he wanted Corinthian Christians to live in the same way he lived. He wanted them to think the right things when they were persecuted and suffering.
See: Persecute (Persecution) ;Suffer
Who was Timothy?
[4:17]
Timothy was served with Paul (see: Acts 16:1-4). When Paul preached the gospel in Corinth, Timothy helped him. Timothy was with Paul when he wrote some of his letters to the churches (see: 2 Corinthians 1:1; 1:19; Philippians 1:1; Colossians 1:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:1; 2 Thessalonians 1:1). Timothy led the Christians in Ephesus.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Church
See Map: Ephesus
What did Paul mean by writing that Timothy was his beloved “child”?
[4:17]
When Paul wrote that Timothy was his beloved “child” he meant that Timothy was his spiritual son. He taught Timothy about God how to live in a way that honors God. Timothy did these same things for the Christians in Corinth. Timothy did this well (see: Philippians 2:22).
See: Family of God; Spirit (Spiritual)
What did Paul mean by writing that Timothy was faithful in the Lord”?
[4:17]
Paul also wrote that Timothy was “faithful in the Lord.” Paul wrote this so people would know that Timothy could serve the church in Corinth for Paul.
See: Lord; Serve (Servant, Slave); Church
See Map: Corinth
How were Paul’s “ways in Christ”?
[4:17]
Paul’s ways were in Christ because Paul lived in the same way that Jesus did (see: 1 Corinthians 11:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:6). Paul did this because Jesus taught Paul (see: Galatians 1:12). In this letter, Paul wrote that his ways “in Christ” meant that he must reject any way of living which did not focus on God. Paul wanted to live in a way that honored God, even if suffered for living in this way (see: 4:9-13; 2 Corinthians 2:1-5).
See: Messiah (Christ); In Christ
What did Paul mean by writing that some Corinthian Christians were “arrogant”?
[4:18]
When Paul wrote that some Corinthian Christians were “arrogant”(φυσιόω/g5448), he meant that some Christians in Corinth had rejected the things he taught before. These people thought Paul would never visit them again to correct them. However, Paul said that he would soon return (see: 4:19).
Why did Paul write “if the Lord wills”?
[4:19]
Paul wrote “if the Lord wills,” even though he fully intended to come to the Corinthian Christians. When he wrote these words, Paul knew that God could change his plans. If God wanted Paul to be somewhere else, he would go and be there.
See: Acts 18:21; James 4:15
See: Will of God
What did Paul mean by writing “I will see their power”?
[4:19]
Paul wrote “I will see their power.” He wanted people to know that when he came to Corinth, he would listen to what those opposing him said. Then he would judge their “speech” by looking to see if the things they taught had the power to change people to live in a way that honors God (see: 1 Corinthians 2:1-5). Paul had already written about certain people who spoke well (see: 1 Corinthians 1:5). Scholars think that some Corinthian Christians wrongly claimed to possess a gift which helped them make great speeches. When Paul eventually visited the Corinthian church, he planned on listening to the speech of these people. He promised he would do this to make sure Corinthian Christians were encouraging other Christians. He would make sure that others in the Corinthian church were doing more than just speaking so people would honor them (see: 1 Corinthians 8:1).
See: Church
How was the kingdom of God about “power”?
[4:20]
Paul wrote that the kingdom of God was about “power.” He was speaking about the power of God. He was speaking about Jesus delivering Christians from the power of sin and death (see: Colossians 1:13).
See: Kingdom of God; Sin; Die (Death)
What did Paul mean by writing “shall I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness”?
[4:21]
When Paul lived, a rod was a staff or a stick that a teachers used to correct people. When Paul asked “shall I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness,” he was talking about he was the Corinthians’ spiritual father, not their “teacher”(see: 4:15). Paul wanted them to know that he would correct them with the love of a father, not the rod of a teacher.
See: Family of God
1 Corinthians 4:2
of stewards is that they
"of us stewards is that we"
1 Corinthians 4:3
it is a very small thing that I should be judged by you
Paul is comparing the difference between human judgment and God's judgment. God's judgment upon man is the most important.
1 Corinthians 4:4
I am not aware of any charge being made against me
"I have not heard anyone accuse me of doing wrong"
that does not justify me
"that does not mean that God has declared me innocent"
The one who judges me is the Lord
"It is the Lord who will decide if I am innocent or guilty"
1 Corinthians 4:5
Therefore
"Because what I have just said is true,"
He will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and reveal the purposes of the heart
"Like a light that shines on things in darkness, God will show what people have secretly done and what they secretly planned"
1 Corinthians 4:6
brothers
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
for your sakes
"for your welfare"
1 Corinthians 4:7
between you ... do you have that you did not receive ... you have received ... do you boast ... you did not
Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so all instances of "you" here are singular.
For who sees any difference between you and others?
"For there is no difference between you and others." or "For you are not superior to other people."
What do you have that you did not receive?
"Everything that you have is what you have received." or "God gave to you everything that you have!"
why do you boast as if you did not receive it?
"you should not boast as if you had not received it." or "you have no right to boast!"
1 Corinthians 4:9
has put us apostles on display
God has displayed the apostles just like prisoners who are at the end of a Roman military parade and who are humiliated before their execution.
like men sentenced to death
God put the apostles on display like men who are about to be executed.
to the world—to angels, and to human beings
Possible meanings are 1) "the world" consists of both supernatural ("angels") and natural ("human beings") or 2) the list consists of three items: "to the world, to angels, and to human beings."
1 Corinthians 4:10
We are fools ... in dishonor
Paul uses irony to shame the Corinthians so they will think about what he is saying.
You are held in honor
"People treat you Corinthians as though you were important people"
we are held in dishonor
"people shame us apostles"
1 Corinthians 4:11
Up to this present hour
"Until now" or "Up to now"
we are beaten
"people beat us"
we are homeless
Although they have places to stay, they have no permanent home.
1 Corinthians 4:12
When we are slandered, we bless
"When people slander us, we bless them" or "When people scorn us, we bless them"
When we are persecuted
"When people persecute us"
1 Corinthians 4:13
When we are slandered
"When people slander us"
We have become as the refuse of the world
"People began to consider us—and they still consider us—to be the garbage of the world"
the refuse of the world
"the worst kind of garbage in the world"
1 Corinthians 4:14
I do not write these things to shame you, but to warn you
"I do not intend to shame you, but I want to correct you"
my beloved children
Because Paul had led the Corinthians to Christ, they are like his spiritual children.
1 Corinthians 4:15
ten thousand guardians
"very many guardians" or "a large crowd of guardians"
I became your father in Christ Jesus through the gospel
"it was because God joined you to Christ when I told you the good news that I was the one who became your father"
I became your father
Because Paul had led the Corinthians to Christ, he is like a father to them.
1 Corinthians 4:17
my beloved and faithful child in the Lord
"whom I love and whom I teach about the Lord as if he were my own child."
1 Corinthians 4:18
Now
Paul begins to rebuke the arrogant behavior of the Corinthian believers. All that they had, and all they were, was a gift from God.
1 Corinthians 4:19
I will come to you soon
"I will visit you soon"
1 Corinthians 4:21
What do you want?
"Tell me what you want to happen now."
Should I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness?
"If you want, I can come to punish you, or I can come to show you how much I love you by being gentle with you."
of gentleness
"of kindness" or "of tenderness"
Chapter 5
1
We heard a report that there is sexual immorality among you, a kind of immorality that is not even permitted among the pagans: A man has his father's wife.
2
You are puffed up! Should you not mourn instead, so that the one who did this deed might be removed from among you?
3
For even though I am absent in body, I am present in spirit. I have already passed judgment on the one who did this, just as though I were there.
4
When you are assembled in the name of our Lord Jesus and I am with you in spirit, and the power of our Lord Jesus is present,
5
deliver this man over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved on the day of the Lord.
6
Your boasting is not good. Do you not know that a little yeast leavens the whole loaf?
7
Cleanse yourselves of the old yeast so that you may be a new batch of dough, unleavened, just as you really are. For Christ, our Passover lamb, has been sacrificed.
8
So let us then celebrate the festival, not with the old yeast, the yeast of bad behavior and wickedness. Instead, let us celebrate with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9
I wrote to you in my letter not to associate with sexually immoral people.
10
In no way did I mean the immoral people of this world, or the greedy, or swindlers, or idolaters, since to stay away from them you would need to go out of the world.
11
But now I am writing to you not to associate with anyone who is called a brother but who is living in sexual immorality, or who is greedy, or is an idolater, or is verbally abusive, or is a drunkard, or a swindler. Do not even eat a meal with such a person.
12
For how am I involved with judging those who are outside the church? Instead, are you not to judge those who are inside the church?
13
But God judges those who are on the outside.
"Remove the evil person from among you."
1 Corinthians 5
5:1-8
How did Paul hear about the sexual immorality in Corinth?
[5:1]
People told Paul about the things certain Christians did in Corinth. Some scholars think that Chloe’s people told Paul. Other scholars think that Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus, or other people told Paul (see: 1 Corinthians 1:11; 16:7).
See: Sexual Immorality
Why did Paul mean with the words, “not even permitted among the gentiles”?
[5:1]
Paul was shocked that the Corinthian Christians did not rebuke people for their certain things they did. Their sexual immorality was worse that the non-Christians. The non-Christians forbid people to do the things the Christians were doing. The Christians were supposed to honor God, but they did things more evil that the non-Christians
See: Leviticus 18:7-8
See: Gentile
How was a person “be removed” from among the church”?
[5:2]
When Paul said that a person was to be “removed” from the church, he wanted the person who sinned to not be allowed to join the other Christians when they gathered together. Scholars think this is because God required people to be holy and sanctified (see: 1:2; 3:16-17).
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Sanctify (Sanctification)
How was Paul “present in the spirit”?
[5:3]
When Paul wrote that he was “present in the spirit,” some scholars think he wanted people to know he was with them in some way even though he was not in Corinth. Other scholars think Paul said this because all Christians have the Holy Spirit living inside of them.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
Why did Paul write, “hand this man over to Satan”?
[5:5]
When Paul wrote “hand this man over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh,” he wanted the Christians in Corinth to separate from this man (see: 1 Corinthians 5:13). He did not want them to allow this man to join the other Christians when they gathered together. He was not allowed to worship with them. He was not allowed to eat meals with the other Christians. These Christias were to hand this man over to Satan. This is a metaphor. This man wanted to obey Satan and not Jesus. Paul wanted them to do this so that the man would repent of his evil deed.
See: Satan (The Devil); Metaphor; Repent (Repentance
What was “the destruction of the flesh”?
[5:5]
Paul commanded this sinning man to be separated from other Christians. Scholars think that “the destruction of the “flesh”(σάρξ/g4561) was the same idea as that of “crucifying” the flesh (see: Galatians 5:24). When the Christians separated from this man, they did this so he would stop sinning in this way. He wanted the man to repent. If he did not stop sinning, God would punish him and he would die. Paul also did not want the things this man did to cause other Chrsitians to start sinning.
See: Sin; Flesh
Why did Paul write about “leaven”?
[5:6]
Paul wrote here about the leaven and dough. This is a metaphor. When a small amount of leaven was placed into a lump of bread dough, the leaven caused the dough to rise and grow. In the same way, if ignored a small amount of sin can grow and hurt other Christians. Therefore, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to separate themselves from the wrong, sinful behavior of this man.
See: Yeast (Leaven); Metaphor; Sin
Why did Paul call Christ “our Passover lamb”?
[5:7]
In the Old Testament, the Jewish people sacrificed the Passover lamb for the forgiveness of their sins (see: Numbers 28:16-22; Ezekiel 45:21-22; Hebrews 10:1-4). This gave them peace with God. Paul called Jesus “our Passover lamb” because like the Old Testament sacrifices, Jesus death served as the sin offering for all Christians. What Jesus did was greater than all other sacrifices. Jesus’s sacrifice the final sacrifice for all Christians (see: Hebrews 10:1-12).
See: Passover; Lamb of God; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Sacrifice; Sin; Sin Offering ; Atone (Atonement)
Why did Paul command the Corinthians to “celebrate the festival”?
[5:8]
Paul commanded the Corinthians to “celebrate the festival” because Jesus was the perfect Passover lamb (see: 1 Corinthians 5:7; Hebrews 10:12). Scholars think Paul wanted to say that Jesus was the perfect sacrifice. Because of this, Christians can celebrate that the new life Jesus gives to them.
See: Passover;Lamb of God; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
Why were the Corinthians not to celebrate with leaven?
[5:8]
In the Bible, leaven was often used a metaphor. When it was used in this way, it was speaking about doing evil things. Paul wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Yeast (Leaven); Metaphor; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
5:9-13
What was the letter about which Paul wrote?
[5:9]
Paul wrote another letter to the Christians in Corinth before he wrote this letter. That letter, however, is not in the Bible.
Why did Paul explain that he did not ban the Corinthian Christians from “immoral people of this world”?
[5:10]
Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians could not totally avoid non-Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 5:10). Yet, Christians could be “in the world” without “being of it” (see: 1 John 2:15-17). The Christians in Corinth were to live in a way that honored God. This would make the non-Christians also want to live in a way that honors God.
See: World
Why did Paul not want the Corinthian Christians to “associate” or “even to eat” with brothers or sisters involved in this list of sins?
[5:11]
Paul did not want people to think that the Christians in Corinth were evil (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2; 5:6-8). Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to remove the sexually immoral person from the church. He did not want these Christians to do evil things (see: 1 Corinthians 5:13). Paul wanted these people removed from the church, so they might also have had the opportunity for repentance and salvation (see: 1 Corinthians 5:5). Some scholars think Paul did not think people who sinned were Christians. Paul wanted them to be at peace with God. Other scholars think Paul knew they were Christians. If they kept sinning, God would punish them. They would die.
See: Church; Repent (Repentance; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin; Punish (Punishment)
What was a drunkard?
[5:11]
A drunkard was someone who constantly drank much alcohol.
A “drunkard”(μέθυσος/g3183) was someone who constantly drank excessive amounts of alcohol. In Greco-Roman and Jewish culture wine was a common part of life. A “drunkard” differed from most people in that time because a drunkard consistently drank a lot of alcohol.
How were Christians to “judge those who are inside the church”?
[5:12]
Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to both separate from the sinning Christians and to the sinning Christian (see: 5:11; Galatians 6:1-4).
See: Judge (Judgment); Church; Sin
1 Corinthians 5:1
that is not even permitted among the pagans
"that not even the Gentiles permit". This chapter deals with sexual immorality of one church member. Paul now specifically states how the Corinthian believers are proud of their acceptance of that man and his sin.
A man has his father's wife
"A man among you is committing adultery with his father's wife"
father's wife
the wife of his father, but probably not his own mother
1 Corinthians 5:2
Should you not mourn instead ... among you?
"You should mourn over this instead ... among you!"
the one who did this deed might be removed
"you can remove from among you the one who did this deed"
1 Corinthians 5:3
I am present in spirit
"I care about you" or "I want to be with you"
I have already passed judgment on the one who did this
"I have decided what you should do with the one who did this" or "I have found the person who did this guilty"
1 Corinthians 5:4
When you are assembled
"When you are together" or "When you meet together"
in the name of our Lord Jesus
"with the authority of our Lord Jesus" or "to worship our Lord Jesus"
1 Corinthians 5:5
deliver this man over to Satan
"hand this man over to Satan by sending him away from the Christian community”
for the destruction of the flesh
"so that Satan may harm his body" or "so that his sinful nature will be destroyed" or "so that he will not continue to live according to his sinful nature"
so that his spirit may be saved on the day of the Lord
"so that God may save his spirit on the day of the Lord"
1 Corinthians 5:6
Your boasting is not good
"Your boasting is bad"
Do you not know that a little yeast leavens the whole loaf?
In this case, one person who is sinning can harm the entire Christian community. So the whole passage means: Don't you know that a little evil will affect the whole congregation? So get rid of the evil so you can live purely. Christ has been sacrificed for us.
Do you not know that a little yeast ... loaf?
"You know that a little yeast ... loaf." or "A little yeast ... loaf."
1 Corinthians 5:7
Cleanse yourselves of the old yeast so that you may be a new batch of dough, unleavened
Here "old yeast" refers to the sins that the people were committing. "Unleavened dough" is the type of bread that God told the Israelites was acceptable to eat when celebrating Passover. Paul is telling his audience to stop sinning so that they may be acceptable to God.
Christ, our Passover lamb, has been sacrificed
"the Lord has sacrificed Christ, our Passover lamb"
1 Corinthians 5:8
not with the old yeast, the yeast of bad behavior and wickedness ... the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth
Here "yeast" refers to sin, and "unleavened bread" refers to behaviors acceptable to God.
1 Corinthians 5:10
the immoral people of this world
This refers to unbelievers who have chosen to live immoral lives.
the greedy
"those who are greedy" or "those who are willing to be dishonest to get what others have"
swindlers
This means people who cheat to get others' property.
you would need to go out of the world
"you would need to avoid all people"
1 Corinthians 5:11
anyone who is called
"anyone who calls himself"
brother
Here this means a fellow Christian, either a man or a woman.
1 Corinthians 5:12
how am I involved with judging those who are outside the church?
"I am not the one who should judge people who do not belong to the church."
are you not to judge those who are inside the church?
"you should know that you are the ones who should judge those who are inside the church."
Chapter 6
1
When one of you has a dispute against another, does he dare to bring a lawsuit before the unrighteous rather than before God's holy people?
2
Do you not know that God's holy people will judge the world? If then you will judge the world, are you not able to settle matters of little importance?
3
Do you not know that we will judge the angels? How much more, then, can we judge matters of this life?
4
If then you have to make judgments that pertain to daily life, why do you lay such cases as these before those who have no standing in the church?
5
I say this to your shame. Is there no one among you wise enough to settle a dispute between brothers?
6
But one brother brings a lawsuit against another brother—and this before unbelievers!
7
The fact that you have lawsuits with one another is already a defeat for you. Why not rather suffer the wrong? Why not rather allow yourselves to be cheated?
8
But you yourselves do wrong and you cheat, and you do this to your own brothers!
9
Do you not know that the unrighteous will not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived: neither the sexually immoral, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor men who submit to homosexual acts, nor men who perform homosexual acts,
10
nor thieves, nor the greedy, nor drunkards, nor slanderers, nor swindlers will inherit the kingdom of God.
11
That is what some of you were like. But you have been cleansed, you have been sanctified, you have been justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God.
12
"Everything is lawful for me," but not everything is profitable. "Everything is lawful for me," but I will not be mastered by any of them.
13
"Food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food," but God will do away with both of them. The body is not intended for sexual immorality. Instead, the body is for the Lord, and the Lord will provide for the body.
14
God both raised the Lord and will also raise us up by his power.
15
Do you not know that your bodies are members of Christ? Should I then take the members of Christ and join them to a prostitute? May it not be!
16
Do you not know that he who is joined to a prostitute becomes one body with her? As scripture says, "The two will become one flesh."
17
But he who is joined to the Lord becomes one spirit with him.
18
Run away from sexual immorality! Every other sin that a person commits is outside the body, but the sexually immoral person sins against his own body.
19
Do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit, who lives within you, whom you have from God? Do you not know that you are not your own?
20
For you were bought with a price. Therefore glorify God with your body and in your spirit, which belong to God.
1 Corinthians 6
6:1-11
Why was Paul concerned about Christians going to a “civil court before an unbelieving judge”?
[6:1]
Paul did not want Christians to go to a court with a non-Christian judge. Paul wanted Christians to be at peace with one another. If they disagreed about something, they should not go to a non-Christian to help them. He wanted Christians to judge something in the right way (see: John 7:24). A judge who was not a Christian probably did not know about the ways God wanted Christians to solve their problems with each other. A civil judge would only have been able to judge the Christans case based on the laws the government made.
See: Judge (Judgment); Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)
Advice to translators: In this context, having a “dispute”(πρᾶγμα/g4229) was used when speaking about a lawsuits. A civil judge was someone the government paid to resolve a dispute between two people.
Who were the “saints”?
[6:1]
Paul used the word “saints”(ἅγιος/g0040) to write about the Christians in Corinth. Earlier in this letter to the Corinthians, Paul used the same word “saints” and said that the Cornthians were “sanctified” in Christ. He also used this word (ἅγιος/g0040) in 1 Corinthians 1:2 to further explain that the Corinthian “saints” were called to be God’s holy people (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2).
See: Holy Ones; Sanctify (Sanctification); People of God
How will “the saints judge the world”?
[6:2]
Jesus will finally judge the world. Scholars also think that Christians will also be asked to judge the world in some way (see: 4:1-5). Perhaps Paul was writing about the same judgment written about in Daniel 7:22.
See: Holy Ones; Judge (Judgment)
Why did Paul write that “we will judge the angels”?
[6:3]
Paul wrote that Christians “will judge angels.” He wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they could settle their own disagreements.
See: Judge (Judgment); Angel
Why did Paul write “I say this to your shame”?
[6:5]
Paul did not write the Corinthians in order to shame them. He wrote so that they could avoid shaming themselves. When the Corinthian Christians went to non-Christians to settle their “disputes,” this shamed them (see: 1 Corinthians 4:14). Paul wrote how it was a shame for the Corinthian church to seek out for themselves the rulings of non-Christian judges. Instead, Paul wrote how the Corinthian Church should do things that Jesus wants them to do and to do things that honor God (see: 1 Corinthians 1:30; 2:16; 6:5).
See: Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)
How was the presence of lawsuits among Christians a “defeat” for the Corinthian church?
[6:7]
Paul wrote that the Corinthians use of lawsuits was a moral “defeat”(ἥττημα/g2275). Instead of doing what God wanted them to do, the Corinthians wrongfully trusted in non-Christians to judge them. Paul wrote how it would be better for Christians to suffer wrongs done to them, than for them to seek out the decisions of a non-Christian judge.
See: Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)
How had the Christians “wronged and cheated” their own brothers?
[6:7]
Paul already spoke about Christians in Corinth who were sexually immoral, idolaters, and greedy. He wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they “wronged and cheated” their own brothers.
See: Sexual Immorality; Idolatry (Idol); Family of God
Who were the “unrighteous”?
[6:9]
The “unrighteous”(ἄδικος/g0094) were all people who did not believe in Jesus. They did what they wanted to do and did not do things that God wanted them to do. Paul wrote that those chose to live in the wrong way would not experience the benefits of the kingdom of God.
See: Kingdom of God
What were “male prostitutes”?
[6:9]
Some scholars believe that when Paul wrote about “male prostitutes”(μαλακός/g3120). That is, he wrote about men who received money for having sex. Other scholars think Paul was writing about men who had sex with other men. They were not paid to do this.
See: Sexual Immorality
What did Paul mean when he used the words “those who practice homosexuality”?
[6:9]
Paul wrote about people who practice homosexuality. He was writing about men who had sex with other men. According to the Law of Moses, this is something God hates (see: Leviticus 18:22; 20:13). Paul said that God’s wrath would come upon those who practiced homosexuality (see: Romans 1:26-67)
See: Sexual Immorality; Law of Moses; Wrath
How were the Christians in Corinth “cleansed”?
[6:11]
Paul wrote about the Christians in Corinth being cleansed. Some scholars think Paul wrote about the blood of Jesus. This is a metaphor. Jesus’ blood “cleansed” Christians from all of their sin (see: 1 John 1:7-9). Because Jesus died, Christians are at peace with God. They are also made clean.
See: Clean and Unclean; Blood; Metaphor; Sin
How were the Christians in Corinth “sanctified”?
[6:11]
Paul wrote that through the life, death, and resurrection of Christ, God “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037) the Corinthian Christians. That is, they were set apart for God’s purposes (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2). They do the things God wants them to do to serve him.
See: Sanctify (Sanctification); Atone (Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection)
How were Christians “made right” with God?
[6:11]
When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “made right”(δικαιόω/g1344), he wanted them to know that they were right with God. That is, they were at peace with God. Because they believed in Jesus, they were not “unrighteous” (see: Romans 5:18-21).
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
6:12-20
What did Paul mean by saying “everything is lawful for me”?
[6:12]
Paul wrote that everything is lawful for him. Some scholars think that when Paul wrote “everything is lawful for me” he wanted people to know it was not wrong for him to eat or drink certain things. He did not need to celebrate a feast on a certain day. Paul did not need to obey the Law of Moses. However, Paul did not say that he could sin.
See: Law of Moses; Sin
Why did Paul write “not everything is beneficial”?
[6:12]
Paul wrote “not everything is beneficial” because he wanted Christians to know that not everything someone does helps them or helps other people. He wanted them to do things that would help other Christians (see: 10:23-24). Paul wanted Christians to encourage them to love one another. Christians are free to do certain things, but it is sometimes wrong to do these things if they hurt other people in some way (see: Galatians 5:13).
Why did Paul write “I will not be mastered by anything”?
[6:12]
Paul wrote “I will not be mastered by anything. Paul wanted people to know that he was a servant of Jesus. He did not allow himself to be lead by anyone or anything other than Jesus.Paul also wrote that he often did not do what he wanted to do. This was because he did not want to stop anyone from believing in Jesus (see: 1 Corinthians 9:1-12).
See: Serve (Servant, Slave)
What did the words, “food is for the stomach and the stomach for food, but God will destroy them both” mean?
[6:13]
Paul wrote “food is for the stomach and the stomach for food, but God will destroy them both.” He wanted people to know that a person’s choice to eat or not eat certain foods should always be for the purpose of honoring God. When people die, they will not have a stomach and will not eat.
How was the body for the Lord?
[6:13]
Paul wrote that just as food was for the stomach, a Christian’s body was meant to be used to serve Jesus. The Christian’s body was the temple of the Holy Spirit. The Christians’s body was meant to be used to honor God (see: 1 Corinthians 6:17, 19-20).
See: Temple; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
How were the bodies of Christians “members of Christ”?
[6:15]
Paul wrote that the bodies of Christians were members of Christ. Scholars think Paul wanted to write that the Christians’ body was joined to Jesus in some way. The Christian’s soul and spirit were also joined to Christ. Perhaps this is why Paul told Christians to offer their bodies to God as a living sacrifice (see: Romans 12:1). When Paul used the word “members” he was saying that each individual Christian was united with Jesus. This was possible because of the resurrection of Christ.
See: Messiah (Christ); Soul; Spirit (Spiritual); Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Resurrect (Resurrection)
What did it mean that “he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit with him”?
[6:17]
After the resurrection of Jesus and his ascension back to heaven, Jesus sent the Holy Spirit to dwell within Christians (see: John 14:16-18; 16:12-15; Acts 1:8). Just as God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit are one, so Christians are one with Jesus.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Ascend (Ascension); Heaven; IIndwelling of the Holy Spirit; God the Father; Son of God; Holy Spirit; Trinity
How were the Christians’ bodies “the temple of the Holy Spirit”?
[6:19]
Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the things the Holy Spirit did. He said that not only did God the Holy Spirit live within the church, the Holy Spirit also lived within each Christian (see: Romans 8:11; 1 Corinthians 3:16). At one time, God allowed Himself to be seen in a certain way in the temple in Jerusalem. However, God left the temple. God now lives in Christians through the Holy Spirit in some way. God can be seen in some way through the things Christians do. This is a metaphor.
See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Temple; Metaphor
Why did Paul say to the church, “you are not your own”?
[6:19]
God the Holy Spirit lives within all Christians. Christians belong to God in some way and a part of the body of Christ.
See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Body of Christ
What did Paul mean when he wrote that the Christians were “bought with a price”?
[6:20]
When Paul wrote that Christians were “bought with a price,” he reminded them that they were once slaves to sin but Jesus freed Christians from that slavery (see: Romans 6:17-18; 1 Corinthians 7:23). The price was the death of Jesus (see: Romans 6:3-12). This is a metaphor. Jesus redeemed Christians.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Sin; Sinful Nature; Free (Freedom); Metaphor; Redeem (Redemption)
What did Paul mean by saying, “glorify God with your body”?
[6:20]
Paul wrote that Christians are to glorify God with their bodies. Paul wanted Christians to do things that honor God. People should know about God because they have seen the way Christians live.
See: Glory (Glorify)
1 Corinthians 6:1
dispute
in this case a legal complaint, argument, or disagreement
does he dare ... holy people?
"it is wrong for him to dare ... holy people." or "he should fear God and not ... God's holy people."
to bring a lawsuit before the unrighteous rather than before God's holy people
Paul teaches that a Christian should not take another Christian to court before a non-Christian judge. Christians will judge the angels, so they should be able to solve problems among themselves. It is better to be cheated.
1 Corinthians 6:2
Do you not know that God's holy people will judge the world?
"You act like you do not know that God's holy people will judge the world."
If then you will judge the world, are you not able to settle matters of little importance?
"You will judge the world in the future, so you should be able to settle this small matter now."
1 Corinthians 6:3
judge matters of this life
"stop arguments about things that have to do with this life"
Do you not know that we will judge the angels?
"You know that we will judge the angels."
we
Paul includes himself and the Corinthians.
How much more, then, can we judge matters of this life?
"Because we know we will judge the angels, we can also be sure that God will enable us to judge matters in this life."
1 Corinthians 6:4
If then you have to make judgments that pertain to daily life
"If you are called upon to make decisions about daily life" or "If you must settle matters that are important in this life"
do you lay such cases as these before those who have no standing in the church?
"you should not lay such cases as these before those who have no standing in the church."
1 Corinthians 6:5
to your shame
"to your dishonor" or "to show how you have failed in this matter"
Is there no one among you wise enough to settle a dispute between brothers?
"You should be ashamed that you cannot find a wise believer to settle arguments between fellow believers"
dispute
argument or disagreement
1 Corinthians 6:6
But one brother brings a lawsuit against another brother—and this before unbelievers
"It is bad that brothers have such bad disputes with each other that they go to court; it is even worse that those courts are run by unbelievers"
brother brings a lawsuit against another brother
Here "brother" means fellow Christian, including both men and women.
brings a lawsuit
asks the civil court to judge the matter
and this before unbelievers
"and the brothers have unbelieving judges make decisions for them" or "and unbelievers in the community see brothers disputing with one another"
1 Corinthians 6:7
is already a defeat
"is already a failure"
Why not rather suffer the wrong? Why not rather allow yourselves to be cheated?
"It would be better to let others wrong you and cheat you than to take them to court."
1 Corinthians 6:9
Do you not know that ... kingdom of God?
"You already know that ... kingdom of God."
inherit
Receiving what God has promised believers is spoken of as if it were inheriting property and wealth from a family member.
inherit the kingdom of God
God will not judge them as righteous at the judgment, and they will not enter eternal life.
nor men who submit to homosexual acts, nor men who perform homosexual acts
Both of these phrases refer to men who have sex with other men.
1 Corinthians 6:10
thieves
people who steal from others
the greedy
people who are willing to use evil means to take others' property
1 Corinthians 6:11
you have been cleansed
"God has cleansed you"
you have been sanctified
"God has set you apart for himself"
you have been justified
"God has made you right with him"
in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ
"by the power and authority of our Lord Jesus Christ"
1 Corinthians 6:12
"Everything is lawful for me," but
"People say, 'I am allowed to do anything,' but" or "I am allowed to do anything, but"
but not everything is profitable
"but not everything is good for me"
I will not be mastered by any of them
"I will not allow these things to rule over me like a master"
1 Corinthians 6:13
"Food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food," but God will do away with both of them
Possible meanings are 1) Paul is correcting what some Corinthians might be thinking, "food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food," by answering that God will do away with both the stomach and food or 2) Paul actually agrees that "food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food,".
Food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food
You should translate this literally as "stomach" and "food."
do away with
"destroy"
1 Corinthians 6:14
raised the Lord
"caused the Lord to live again"
1 Corinthians 6:15
Do you not know that your bodies are members of Christ?
"You should know that your bodies belong to Christ."
Should I then take the members of Christ and join them to a prostitute? May it not be!
"I am part of Christ. I will not take my body and join myself to a prostitute!" or "We are parts of Christ's body. We must not take our bodies and join ourselves to prostitutes!"
May it not be!
"That should never happen!" or "We must never do that!"
1 Corinthians 6:16
Do you not know that ... her?
"I want to remind you that ... her."
he who is joined to a prostitute becomes one body with her
"when a man joins his body to the body of a prostitute, it is as if their bodies become one body"
1 Corinthians 6:17
he who is joined to the Lord becomes one spirit with him
"when the Lord joins his spirit to the spirit of a person, it is as if their spirits become one spirit"
1 Corinthians 6:18
Run away from
"Get away from"
immorality! Every other sin that a person commits is outside the body, but
"immorality! Some of you are saying, 'Every sin that a person commits is outside the body,' but I say that"
sin that a person commits
"evil deed that a person does"
1 Corinthians 6:19
Do you not know ... God? Do you not know that you are not your own?
"I want to remind you ... God and that you are not your own."
your body
the body of each individual Christian is a temple of the Holy Spirit
temple of the Holy Spirit
The bodies of believers are like temples because the Holy Spirit lives within them and refers to the place where the Holy Spirit stays and is worshiped.
1 Corinthians 6:20
For you were bought with a price
"God paid for your freedom"
Therefore
"Because what I have just said is true,"
Chapter 7
1
Now concerning the issues you wrote about: "It is good for a man not to touch a woman."
2
But because of temptations for many immoral acts, each man should have his own wife, and each woman should have her own husband.
3
The husband should fulfill his duty to have sexual relations with his wife, and in the same way the wife to her husband.
4
It is not the wife who has authority over her own body, it is the husband. In the same way, the husband does not have authority over his own body, but the wife does.
5
Do not deprive each other, except by mutual agreement and for a specific period of time. Do this so that you may devote yourselves to prayer. Then you should come together again, so that Satan may not tempt you because of your lack of self-control.
6
But I say these things to you as a concession and not as a command.
7
I wish that everyone were as I am. But each one has his own gift from God. One has this kind of gift, and another that kind.
8
To the unmarried and to widows I say that it is good for them if they remain unmarried, as I am.
9
But if they cannot exercise self-control, they should marry. For it is better for them to marry than to burn with passion.
10
Now to the married I give this command—not I, but the Lord—the wife should not separate from her husband
11
(but if she does separate from her husband, she should remain unmarried or else be reconciled to her husband), and the husband should not divorce his wife.
12
But to the rest I say—I, not the Lord—that if any brother has a wife who is an unbeliever, and if she is content to live with him, he should not divorce her.
13
If a woman has an unbelieving husband, and if he is content to live with her, she should not divorce him.
14
For the unbelieving husband is set apart because of his wife, and the unbelieving wife is set apart because of the brother. Otherwise your children would be unclean, but actually they are set apart.
15
But if the unbeliever departs, let him go. In such cases, the brother or sister is not bound to their vows. God has called us to live in peace.
16
For how do you know, woman, whether you will save your husband? Or how do you know, man, whether you will save your wife?
17
However, as the Lord has given each one his portion, let each one walk as God has called him. This is my rule in all the churches.
18
Was anyone circumcised when he was called to believe? He should not try to appear uncircumcised. Was anyone uncircumcised when he was called to faith? He should not be circumcised.
19
For it is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision that matters. What matters is obeying the commandments of God.
20
Each one should remain in the calling he was in when God called him to believe.
21
Were you a slave when God called you? Do not be concerned about it. But if you can become free, take advantage of it.
22
For someone who is called by the Lord as a slave is the Lord's freeman. In the same way, the one who was free when he was called to believe is Christ's slave.
23
You have been bought with a price, so do not become slaves of men.
24
Brothers, in whatever situation he was in when he was called, let each one remain with God in that.
25
Now concerning virgins, I have no commandment from the Lord. But I give my opinion as one who, by the Lord's mercy, is trustworthy.
26
Therefore, I think that because of the disaster that is coming, it is good for a man to remain as he is.
27
Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek a divorce. If you are free of a wife, do not seek a wife.
28
But if you do marry, you have not sinned, and if a virgin marries, she has not sinned. But those who do will have many kinds of fleshly trouble, and I want to spare you from this.
29
But this I say, brothers: The time is short. From now on, let those who have wives live as though they had none.
30
Those who weep should act as though they were not weeping, and those who rejoice as though they were not rejoicing, and those who buy as though they did not possess anything,
31
and those who use the world should not act as though they are using it to the full. For the world in its present form is coming to an end.
32
I would like you to be free from worries. The unmarried man is concerned about the things of the Lord, how to please him.
33
But the married man is concerned about the things of the world, how to please his wife—
34
he is divided. The unmarried woman or the virgin is concerned about the things of the Lord, how to be set apart in body and in spirit. But the married woman is concerned about the things of the world, how to please her husband.
35
I say this for your own benefit, and not to put any constraint on you. I say this for what is right, so that you may be devoted to the Lord without any distraction.
36
But if anyone thinks that he is not treating his virgin with respect—if she is beyond the age of marriage and it must be so—he should do what he wants. He is not sinning. They should marry.
37
But if he is standing firm in his heart, if he is not under pressure but can control his own will, and if he has decided in his own heart to do this, to keep his own a virgin, he will do well.
38
So the one who marries his virgin does well, and the one who chooses not to marry will do even better.
39
A woman is bound to her husband while he lives. But if her husband dies, she is free to marry anyone she wishes, but only in the Lord.
40
Yet in my judgment she would be happier if she lives as she is. And I think that I also have the Spirit of God.
1 Corinthians 7
7:1-9
Why did Paul say it was “good for a man not to touch a woman”?
[7:1]
Paul said it was good for a man not to “touch” a woman. He wanted people to know that a man must not have sex with a woman if they are not married.
See: Sexual Immorality
What were “temptations for many immoral acts”?
[7:2]
People thought the Corinthians did the wrong things and committed sexual immorality. The Christians in Corinth were tempted to commit sexual immorality. Paul did not want them to commit sexual immorality. God only wanted a husband and a wife to have sex (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:3-4; Hebrews 13:4).
See: Sexual Immorality
What was meant by Paul’s use of the word “authority”?
[7:4]
Some scholars think that Paul used the word “authority”(ἐξουσιάζω/g1850) because he wanted people to know that both the husband and wife give themselves to each other in some way when they get married. They think people thought the wrong things and Paul wanted them to think about things in the right way.
What did Paul say was a concession?
[7:6]
Paul said something was a concession (συγγνώμη/g4774). Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the husband and wife agreeing to stop having sex with each other, so that they spend time praying to God. They think Paul wanted them to know he was not commanding them to do this. Instead, he gave them permission to do this if they wanted.
See: Pray (Prayer)
Why did Paul write “I wish that everyone were as I am”?
[7:7]
Paul wrote, “I wish that everyone were as I am.” Some scholars think Paul wanted everyone to not commit sexual immorality. Paul did not want to commit sexual immorality. Others scholars think Paul did not want to have sex. These scholars say Paul wished everyone to live in the same way he lived. He thought that not wanting to have sex was a gift from God. However, it was also a gift from God to marry and for a husband and wife to have sex together.
See: Sexual Immorality
What did the words “burn with passion” mean?
[7:9]
Some scholars think a person who burned with passion really wanted to have sex. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about the judgment that comes from God for the person who is sexually immoral (see: 6:9-10).
See: Sexual Immorality; Judge (Judgment)
7:10-16
Why did Paul write “not I, but the Lord”?
7:12]
When Paul wrote “not I, but the Lord,” scholars think he was reminding these Christians that Jesus spoke about divorce (see: Matthew 5:31-32; Mark 10:2-12; Luke 16:18). Jesus gave permission to Paul to speak for him (see: 7:25; 7:40).
See: Divorce
Why did Paul write about Corinthian Christians married to unbelievers?
[7:12]
Paul wanted people to know that a Christian should not divorce their spouse if they were not a Chrsitian. Jesus said a Christian can divorce their spouse if they committed adultery (see: Matthew 5:31-32). Paul also said that a Christian can divorce their spouse if their spouse is not a Christian and their spouse leaves them (see: 1 Corinthians 7:15-16).
How were non-Christian spouses “set apart” by Christian spouses?
Paul wrote that non-Christians married to Christians were “set apart”(ἁγιάζω/g0026). Some scholars think Paul said that God helped non-Christian spouses to believe the gospel because they were married to a Christian. Other scholars think that the non-Christian spouse could believe in Jesus because they lived near people who lived in a way that honored God.
See: Gospel
How were the children “unclean” if their parents divorced?
[7:14]
Some scholars think that when Paul said children of divorce were “unclean” he wanted people to know that these children would not live with a Christian parent all of the time.
See: Divorce; Clean and Unclean
Why did Paul write “the brother or sister is not bound to their vows”?
[7:15]
Paul wrote “the brother or sister is not bound to their vows.” Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that the Christian did not need to remain married if the non-Christian spouse wanted to divorce. The Christian did not need to do what Paul wrote before (see: 1 Corinthians 7:12-13). Other scholars think that the married Christian was free to remarry after the non-Christian spouse decided to divorce. In this way, the Christian did not need to be widowed to remarry (see 1 Corinthians 7:39).
See: Vow; Divorce
How had God called Christians to live in peace?
[7:15]
When an non-Christian spouse wanted a divorce, some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to be peaceful to their non-Christian spouse. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted people to know that they could get divorced for another reason. They could divorce if a Christian being married to a non-Christian caused them harm and they could not live at peace with one another.
Why did Paul ask if one person could save the other in a marriage?
[7:16]
Paul asked if one person could save the other in marriage. Some scholars think Paul was encouraging the Christian to remain married to the non-Christian. This was because the non-Christian might become a Christian because their Christian spouse lives in a way that honors God. Other scholars think Paul said that if a Christian allowed their non-Christian spouse to get a divorce, then the Christian should let the non-Christian go in peace. This was because there was no way to know if the non-Christian would become a Christian.
7:17-24
What things did God “assign” to the Christians?
[7:17]
God “assigned” (μερίζω/g3307) things to Christians. Some scholars think that God controlled the things that happened in a Christian’s life. God wanted some people to live without getting married. God also wanted some people who became Christians to stay married to a non-Christian (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1-16). Other scholars think that Paul wrote about specific gifts God “assigned” Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 7:7). Perhaps Paul wanted the Christians to focus on the ways God equipped them to serve God.
In what way did God “call” each person?
See: Call (Calling)
Why did Paul write “all the churches”?
[7:17]
Paul wrote, “all the churches.” Some scholars think that “all the churches” meant every church which Paul started or every church where Paul taught. Fewer scholars think that “all the churches” meant every church, even if Paul did not teach there himself.
See: Church
How could a person “not try to appear circumcised”?
[7:18]
Paul wrote that a person should “not try to appear circumcised.” Scholars think Paul used circumcision as a metaphor. The Jews who became Christians did not need to try to appear to be a non-Jew. In the same way, Gentiles who became Christians did not need to be circumcised, so that people would think they are Jews.
See: 1 Corinthians 12:13; Galatians 3:28
See: Circumcise (Circumcision);Metaphor; Gentile
Why did Paul say ”it is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision that matters”?
[7:19]
When Paul wrote “it is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision that matters,” he wanted people to know both Jews and Gentiles could be at peace with God. This was because a person did not need to be circumcised (see: Galatians 5:6).
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Metaphor; Gentile
Why did Paul write that “what matters is obeying the commandments of God”?
[7:19]
Paul wrote that “what matters is obeying the commandments of God.” Scholars think Paul was writing about the “commandments of God” spoken by Jesus in the New Testament (see: Matthew 22:36-40). Paul also wrote about love as fulfilling God’s commandments (see: Galatians 5:14).
See: Command (Commandment); Fulfill (Fulfillment)
What did it mean to “remain in the calling”?
[7:20]
See: 1 Corinthians 7:17
Why did Paul write that Christians not be concerned if they were slaves when called?
[7:21]
Paul wrote that Christians not be concerned if they were slaves when called. That is, when they believed in Jesus. This is because a slave can be a Christian. Paul wanted Christians to realize that God valued every the same (see: Galatians 3:28).
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Call (Calling)
How was a Christian slave the “Lord’s freeman”?
[7:22]
Paul wanted Christians to know that even if they were a slave to an earthly owner, Jesus had freed them from bondage to sin. He had completely forgiven them of their past sins. They were not freed to live in a different way, a way that honors God.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Free (Freedom); Sin; Sinful Nature
What did it mean to be “bought with a price”?
[7:23]
See: 1 Corinthians 6:20
7:25-40
Who were “those who never married”?
[7:25]
Some scholars think “those who never married” were both men and women who remained unmarried. Other scholars think “those who never married” were women who were not married and have never had sex.
See: Virgin
Why did Paul write “I have no commandment from the Lord”?
[7:25]
Some scholars think that Paul wrote, “I have no commandment from the Lord” because he was giving advice, not a command (see: 1 Corinthians 7:6). Other scholars think that Paul wanted people to know that Jesus did not talk about this. Therefore, Paul was expanding upon Jesus’ teaching.That is, he was teaching more than Jesus taught.
See: Lord
What did Paul mean by saying he was “trustworthy”?
[7:25]
Some scholars think when Paul said he was “trustworthy”(πιστός/g4103) he wanted people to know that he obeyed God. Other scholars think Paul said that he was “trustworthy” because God was merciful to him.
See: Mercy
What was the “disaster” that was coming?
[7:26]
Some scholars think the “disaster” about which Paul wrote was the persecution and difficult times that Christians were experiencing at that time. Other scholars think Paul was writing about the persecution and difficult times that Christians experience in any time and place. Other scholars think Paul was writing about the persecution and difficult times just before Jesus returns to the earth
See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Last Days; Jesus' Return to Earth
What did Paul mean by “worldly trouble”?
[7:28]
Some scholars think “worldly troubles” were the responsibilities that came with being married to someone. Married people have to focus on helping each other. They could not focus only on serving God.
What was meant by the words, “the time is short”?
[7:29]
Paul wrote that the time is short. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that Jesus was going to return in a short time (see: 1 Corinthians 7:31). Because of this, people needed to focus on serving God before they die or before Jesus returns.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth
How were those who had wives supposed to live “as though they had none”?
7:29]
Paul wrote that wives were supposed to live as though they had nothing. Scholars think Paul was encouraging married Christians to live to serve God. He did not want them to work more serving God than in having a better life on the earth. Paul was not telling Christians to abandon their spouse.
How were those who weep not to weep and those who rejoice not to rejoice?
[7:30]
Paul wanted Christians to know that though they had to experience sorrows and joys on the earth, they had the promise to live together with God in heaven forever. Paul also wanted them to know that these things be replaced with a joy that lasts forever in heaven.
See: Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Heaven
How were those who bought not to “possess”?
[7:30]
Paul did not forbid Christians from buying things. Some scholars think that to “possess”(κατέχω/g2722) something was to cling to it, or to hold it tightly. That is, he did not Christians to want something too much. Some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to understand that it was God provided the things they bought. What they bought was a gift from God.
How were Christians not to use the world “to the full”?
[7:31]
Christians were not to use the world “to the full.” Christians were not to become so involved in the things happening in the world that they care more about these things than they cared about Jesus. Some scholars think Paul meant that Christians must not live as if the world was all there was.
What did Paul mean when he wrote “the world in its present form is coming to an end”?
[7:31]
Paul wrote that “the world in its present form is coming to an end.” Some scholars think that Paul wanted people to know that creation was passing away (see: Romans 8:19-22). Fewer scholars think Paul meant that the world’s leaders were passing away (see: 1 Corinthians 2:6).
See: Create (Creation, Creature)
Why did Paul write, “not to put any constraint on you”?
[7:35]
Paul wrote “not to put any constraint on you.” Scholars think that Paul used the word “constraint”(βρόχος/g1029) as a metaphor. This word was also used when writing about a rope around an animal’s neck. A person would use a rope to guide an animal. Therefore, when Paul wrote these words, he wanted to help people, not command people to do something.
What did it mean for a man not to “treat his fiance with respect”?
[7:36]
A man was to “treat his fiance with respect.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who did not treat his fiance with honor. He was referring to a man who did not honor his commitment to marry his fiance. This would have brought great dishonor to the girl’s father. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had sex with his fiance before they were married. This dishonored the woman and the woman’s father.
See: Marriage
What did it mean to be “beyond the age of marriage”?
[7:36]
Some scholars think that when Paul wrote about being “beyond the age”(ὑπέρακμος/g5230), he meant a person who was past the best age for marriage. In ancient times, a woman often got married at a certain age. Other scholars think Paul wanted people to get married if they could not control their desire to have sex.
See: Marriage
Why did Paul write “if he is not under pressure”?
[7:37]
Paul wrote “if he is not under pressure.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had no marriage contract with the father of the girl. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had no pressure from the father of the girl. This pressure was from the girl’s strong desire to marry right away.
What did it mean for a man to “keep his own fiance a virgin”?
[7:37]
When Paul wrote that a man should “keep his own fiance a virgin,” he wanted the man to do everything he could to protect and honor the virginity of the woman he was to marry. Scholars think that when Paul wrote this, he meant that if a Christian decided not to marry this woman, he still needed to guard her honor. He was not to try to have sex with her.
See: Virgin
Why did Paul write that “the one who chooses not to marry will do even better”?
[7:38]
When Paul wrote that “the one who does not marry does better,” he wanted to encourage Christians were not married. God gave them the gift of not being married. Earlier in this chapter, Paul had said that marriage was the best option for those without the gift of not being married (see: 1 Corinthains 7:2). Indeed, it was “good” (see: 1 Corinthians 7:38). However, if one was gifted to not be married, it was better to not be married.
See: Marriage
Why did Paul write “and I think I also have the Spirit of God”?
[7:40]
Paul wrote, “and I think I also have the Spirit of God.” Scholars think that Paul was speaking to Christians who opposed him in some way when he wrote this.
See: Holy Spirit
1 Corinthians 7:1
"It is good for a man not to touch a woman."
"you wrote, 'It is good for a man not to touch a woman.'" or "my answer is that yes, it is good for a man not to touch a woman."
It is good
"It is most helpful"
for a man
"a husband" or "a man" refers to any man.
not to touch a woman
"not to have sexual relations with his wife for a while." or "not to marry"
1 Corinthians 7:2
But because
"That is true, but because"
But because of temptations for many immoral acts, each
"But because Satan tempts people to commit sexual sin, each" or "But we desire to commit sexual sin because of our sinful nature, so each"
1 Corinthians 7:3
fulfill his duty to have sexual relations with his wife
"should give to his wife her sexual rights"
in the same way the wife to her husband
"in the same way, the wife should fulfill her duty to have sexual relations with her husband"
1 Corinthians 7:5
Do not deprive each other, except by mutual agreement and for
"Only if you both agree to deprive each other should you do so, and even then only do so for"
so that you may devote yourselves to prayer
"in order to commit yourselves to a period of especially deep prayer"
come together again
"sleep together again"
because of your lack of self-control
"because after some days, your sexual desires will be harder to keep under control"
1 Corinthians 7:6
I say these things to you as a concession and not as a command
Possible meanings are Paul is telling the Corinthians that he is allowing them, 1) to marry and sleep together or 2) to stop sleeping together for a time.
1 Corinthians 7:7
were as I am
Either Paul had never married or his wife had died. It is unlikely that he had been through a divorce.
But each one has his own gift from God. One has this kind of gift, and another that kind
"But God enables people to do different things. He enables one person to do one thing and another person to do something different."
1 Corinthians 7:8
the unmarried
"those who are not married"
to widows
"to women whose husbands have died"
1 Corinthians 7:9
to burn with passion.
"to live with the constant desire to sleep with someone."
1 Corinthians 7:10
should not separate from
"should not divorce". Paul says married Christians should not divorce. A Christian married to an unbeliever should not leave their husband or wife. If the unbelieving husband or wife leaves, this is not a sin.
1 Corinthians 7:11
be reconciled to her husband
"she should make peace with her husband and return to him"
should not divorce
"should not separate from"
1 Corinthians 7:12
content
"willing" or "satisfied"
1 Corinthians 7:14
For the unbelieving husband is set apart because of his wife
"For God has set apart the unbelieving husband for himself because of his believing wife" or "God treats the unbelieving husband as he would treat a son for the sake of his believing wife”
the unbelieving wife is set apart because of the brother
"God has set apart the unbelieving wife for himself because of her husband who believes" or "God treats the unbelieving wife as he would treat a daughter for the sake of her husband who believes”
they are set apart
"God has set them apart for himself" or "God treats them as he would treat his own children"
1 Corinthians 7:15
In such cases, the brother or sister is not bound to their vows
"In such cases, God does not require the believing spouse to continue to obey the marriage vow".
1 Corinthians 7:16
do you know, woman ... you will save your husband ... do you know, man ... you will save your wife
Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so all instances of "you" and "your" here are singular.
how do you know, woman, whether you will save your husband?
"you cannot know if you will save your unbelieving husband."
how do you know, man, whether you will save your wife?
"you cannot know if you will save your unbelieving wife."
1 Corinthians 7:17
as the Lord has given each one his portion
"as the Lord has assigned each one his life"
each one
"each believer"
let each one walk as God has called him
"each one should live as he was when he became a Christian." or "each one should live as God has instructed him to" or "each one should follow God's commands as he lives his life"
This is my rule in all the churches
Paul was teaching believers in all the churches to act in this manner.
1 Corinthians 7:18
Was anyone circumcised when he was called to believe? He
"If someone was already circumcised when God called him to believe, he". Paul was addressing the Jews.
Was anyone uncircumcised when he was called to faith? He
"If someone was uncircumcised when God called him to believe, he".
1 Corinthians 7:20
remain in the calling
"live and work as you did"
1 Corinthians 7:21
Were you ... called you? Do not be ... you can become
Paul is speak here as if all instances of "you" and the command "be" are singular.
Were you a slave when God called you? Do not be concerned
"To anyone who was a slave when God called you to believe, I say this: do not be concerned"
1 Corinthians 7:22
the Lord's freeman
This freeman is forgiven by God and is free from Satan and sin.
1 Corinthians 7:23
You have been bought with a price
"Christ bought you by dying for you"
1 Corinthians 7:24
Brothers
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
whatever situation he was in when he was called
"whether he was married or unmarried, slave or free, when he was called"
he was called
"God called him"
let each one remain
"each one should remain." That is, each one should remain as he was when he first believed in Christ.
with God
"as a person responsible to God"
1 Corinthians 7:25
Now concerning virgins, I have no commandment from the Lord
"The Lord has not commanded me to say anything to people who have never married"
virgins
"people who have never married"
I give my opinion
"I tell you what I think"
as one who, by the Lord's mercy, is trustworthy
"because, by the Lord's mercy, I am trustworthy"
1 Corinthians 7:27
Are you bound to a wife? Do not ...
"If you are married to a wife, do not". Here all instances of "you" and the command "do not seek" are singular.
Do not seek a divorce
"Do not try to divorce her"
do not seek a wife
"do not try to get married"
1 Corinthians 7:28
fleshly trouble
"trouble in this life"
I want to spare you from this
"I want to help you not to have worldly trouble"
virgin
"someone who has never married"
1 Corinthians 7:29
The time is short
"There is little time"
1 Corinthians 7:31
those who use the world
"those who deal every day with unbelievers"
should not act as though they are using it to the full.
"should show by their actions that they have their hope in God."
1 Corinthians 7:32
free from worries
"without needing to worry"
concerned about
"focused on"
1 Corinthians 7:34
he is divided
"he is trying to please God and please his wife at the same time"
The unmarried woman or the virgin
Possible meanings are 1) "virgin" refers only to virgins, while "unmarried woman" could be a divorcée or any other unmarried non-virgin, or 2) "unmarried woman" explains what Paul means by "virgin."
1 Corinthians 7:35
any constraint
any restriction
may be devoted to
"can concentrate on"
1 Corinthians 7:36
not treating his virgin with respect
"not being kind to his virgin" or "not honoring his virgin"
his virgin
"the woman whom he promised to marry" or "his fiancée" or "his virgin daughter."
They should marry
"He should marry his fiancée" or "He should let his daughter get married."
1 Corinthians 7:37
But if he is standing firm in his heart
"But if he has decided firmly in his own mind"
1 Corinthians 7:38
So the one who marries his virgin does well, and the one who chooses not to marry will do even better
"So the one who allows his virgin daughter to marry does well, and the one who chooses not to have her marry will do even better."
1 Corinthians 7:39
A woman is bound to her husband
"A woman is married to her husband" or "A woman is united with her husband"
while he lives
"for as long as he lives" or "until he dies"
in the Lord
"if the new husband is a believer"
1 Corinthians 7:40
my judgment
"my understanding of God's word"
happier
more contented, more joyful
lives as she is
"remains unmarried."
Chapter 8
1
Now concerning food sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up.
2
If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should know.
3
But if anyone loves God, that person is known by him.
4
Therefore, concerning the eating of food sacrificed to idols: We know that an idol in this world is nothing and that there is no God but one.
5
For even if there were so-called gods, either in heaven or on earth (just as there are many "gods" and many "lords"),
6
yet for us there is only one God, the Father, from whom are all things and for whom we live, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things exist, and through whom we exist.
7
However, this knowledge is not in everyone. Instead, some previously practiced idol worship, and they eat this food as if it were something sacrificed to an idol. Their conscience is thereby defiled because it is weak.
8
But food will not present us to God. We are not worse if we do not eat, nor better if we do eat it.
9
But take care that your freedom does not become a reason for someone who is weak in faith to stumble.
10
For suppose that someone sees you, who have knowledge, eating a meal in an idol's temple. Is not his weak conscience emboldened to eat what is offered to idols?
11
So because of your understanding about the true nature of idols, the weaker one, the brother for whom Christ died, is destroyed.
12
Thus, when you sin against your brothers and wound their weak consciences, you sin against Christ.
13
Therefore, if food causes my brother to stumble, I will never eat meat again, so that I may not cause my brother to fall.
1 Corinthians 8
8:1-6
What did the words “now concerning” mean?
[8:1]
Paul used the words “now concerning” to tell people he was going to write about something different (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1). Some scholars think he was writing about this new idea because the Corinthians had previously written him previously about this idea (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1). Other scholars do not think that the Corinthian church mentioned this idea in their letter to Paul.
What was food offered to idols?
[8:1]
See: Idolatry (Idol)
How do all Christians “have knowledge”?
[8:1]
Jesus came to the earth and taught people many new things about God. These were truths about how God was going to save people. However, people did not know about what God would do to save people before Jesus came to the earth. Paul also said that knowledge alone “puffs”(φυσιόω/g5448). That is, it can make people feel proud of what they know.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
How did Paul talk about “love”?
[8:1]
When Paul talked about “love”(ἀγάπη/g0026), he also talked about “edification.” Edification was a word used when talking about building a house. Paul wanted the expression of “love” to be something that helped Christians to do and feel good. He wanted love to “build” people. This is a metaphor. When people loved each other in this way, they did things that made others feel better in some way
See: 1 Corinthians 13:4-8
See: Love; Metaphor
Why did Paul write, “If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should”?
[8:2]
Paul wrote If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should.” He wrote about people who thought they knew how to live in the way God wants them to live. However, they did not do these things. That is, if they say they know something about what God wants them to do, but they do not love other people, then they really do not know what God wants them to do.
See: 1 Corinthians 13:12
How was someone known by God?
[8:3]
God truly knows every person because he created all people. Here Paul wrote about God knowing the Christian, By this he meant something very special. Some scholars think that when Paul wrote that God knew the Christian, he meant that God had a special relationship with the Christian. He told the Christian more about Himself. Other scholars think that when Paul wrote that God knew the Christian, he meant that God was at peace with the Christian. Of course, the Christian was also at peace with God.
How was an idol “nothing”?
[8:4]
Paul said that an idol was nothing. In other words, an idol is not real. Even though some people worshipped things that other people created, there was only one God. There were not many gods. This was why Paul said that these idols were “so-called gods.” They were not gods at all, even though some people believed in them. There is only one God.
Advice to translators: Something that was not real never existed or lived.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Worship; False gods
How do all things exist through Jesus?
[8:6]
Paul wrote that through Jesus, “all things exists and through whom we exist.” He wanted people to know that Jesus created everything. He also kept everything alive (see: John 1:1-3; Colossians 1:15-17). If Jesus wanted everything to stop existing, everything would stop existing. That is, if Jesus did not want anything in the universe, then there would not be anything in the universe.
8:7-13
What knowledge was not in everyone?
[8:7]
Paul wrote about a certain knowledge that not every Christian had. When Paul wrote this, he wanted people to know that there were certain Christians in Corinth who did not know what to do about eating food which had previously been offered to idols. Perhaps these Christians had just recently believed in Jesus. Or, maybe these Christians had not not been taught about these things.
See: Idolatry (Idol)
How was someone’s conscience corrupted?
[8:7]
Paul wrote about someone’s conscience being “corrupted”(μολύνω/g3435), or being made unclean. When certain Corinthian Christians ate food offered to idols, they did not do anything wrong. They knew the idols were not real. However, there were other Christians in Corinth who still believed idols were real. These Christians thought that eating this type of food was doing something wrong. Paul wanted people to be careful about what they eat. If they ate certain foods that made other Christians think they were doing something evil, then they should not eat these things
Advice to translators: Something that was not real never existed or lived.
See: Conscience; Clean and Unclean; Idolatry (Idol); Sin
Who was the weaker brother?
[8:9, 8:10]
Paul wrote about a weaker brother. This was a metaphor. He was writing about a certain type of Christians. Certain Christians were strong because they obeyed God more than other Christians. They often would not sin when they were tempted. However, in Corinth there were other Christians who did not obey God as often as these stronger Chrsitians. When these weaker Christians were tempted, they sinned more. Paul wanted the stronger Chrsitians to help the weaker Christians to do things that honored God.
See: Family of God; Metaphor; Sin; Tempt (Temptation)
How was a Christian destroyed?
[8:11]
When certain Christians ate food offered to idols, it dishonored God. When this happened, they could no longer tell other people about Jesus in the same way. People could not learn how to live in a way that honors God and believe in Jesus because these Christians were sinning.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Sin
What did Paul teach the Corinthians about eating meat?
[8:12]
Paul wrote that he did not want other Christians to stumble. He did not want to do anything that caused other Christians to do something that dishonored God. Instead, he would rather not eat any meat than to possibly cause another Christian to sin.
See: Walk; Sin
1 Corinthians 8:1
food sacrificed to idols
Gentile worshipers would offer grain, fish, fowl, or meat to their gods. The priest would burn a portion of it on the altar. Paul is speaking of the portion the priest would give back for the worshiper to eat or sell in the market.
Knowledge puffs up
"Knowledge makes people proud" or "People who think that they know a lot become proud"
but love builds up
"but when we love people, we build them up"
love builds up
"love strengthens people" or "when we love people, we strengthen them"
1 Corinthians 8:2
thinks he knows something,
"believes he knows everything about something,"
1 Corinthians 8:3
that person is known by him
"God knows that person"
1 Corinthians 8:4
We know that an idol in this world is nothing and that there is no God but one
"We all know, as you yourselves like to say, that an idol in this world has no power and that there is no God but one". "We" here refers to all believers and includes Paul's audience.
1 Corinthians 8:5
so-called gods,
"things that people call gods,"
many "gods" and many "lords"
Paul does not believe that many gods and many lords exist, but he recognizes that the pagans believe they do.
1 Corinthians 8:6
yet for us there is only one God
"yet we know that there is only one God"
1 Corinthians 8:7
everyone ... some
"all people ... some people who are now Christians". Paul is speaking here of "weak" brothers, people who cannot separate food sacrificed to idols from the worship of those idols.
defiled
ruined or harmed, especially as regards the person's relationship with God
1 Corinthians 8:8
food will not present us to God
"food does not give us favor with God" or "the food we eat does not make God pleased with us"
We are not worse if we do not eat, nor better if we do eat it
"Some people might think that if we do not eat some things, God will love us less. But they are wrong. Those who think that God will love us more if we do eat those things are also wrong"
1 Corinthians 8:9
someone who is weak
believers not strong in their faith (see verse 7)
1 Corinthians 8:10
sees you, who have
Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so these words are singular.
his ... conscience
what he understands to be right and wrong
emboldened to eat
"encouraged to eat"
1 Corinthians 8:11
the weaker one ... is destroyed
The brother or sister who is not strong in his or her faith will sin.
1 Corinthians 8:13
Therefore
"Because what I have just said is true"
if food causes
"if by eating I cause" or "if I, because of what I eat, cause"
Chapter 9
1
Am I not free? Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen Jesus our Lord? Are you not my work in the Lord?
2
If I am not an apostle to others, at least I am to you. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3
This is my defense to those who examine me:
4
Do we not have the right to eat and drink?
5
Do we not have the right to take along a wife who is a believer, as do the rest of the apostles, and the brothers of the Lord, and Cephas?
6
Or do only I and Barnabas not have the right to not work at a trade?
7
Who serves as a soldier at his own expense? Who plants a vineyard and does not eat its fruit? Or who shepherds a flock and does not drink milk from it?
8
Do I say these things based on human authority? Does not the law also say this?
9
For it is written in the law of Moses, "Do not put a muzzle on an ox when it is threshing the grain." Is it really the oxen that God cares about?
10
Is he not speaking about us? It was written for us, because the one who plows should plow in hope, and the one who threshes should thresh in the hope of sharing in the harvest.
11
If we sowed spiritual things among you, is it too much for us to reap physical things from you?
12
If others exercised this right from you, do we not have even more? But we did not claim this right. Instead we endured everything rather than be a hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
13
Do you not know that those who perform sacred duties get their food from the temple? Do you not know that those who serve at the altar share in what is offered on the altar?
14
In the same way, the Lord commanded that those who proclaim the gospel should get their living from the gospel.
15
But I have not claimed any of these rights. And I do not write this so something might be done for me. It would be better for me to die than—No one will make my boast empty!
16
For if I preach the gospel, I have no reason for boasting, because I must do this. And woe be to me if I do not preach the gospel!
17
For if I do this willingly, I have a reward. But if not willingly, I still have a stewardship that was entrusted to me.
18
What then is my reward? That when I preach, I may offer the gospel without charge and so not take full use of my right in the gospel.
19
For though I am free from all, I became a servant to all, in order that I might win more.
20
To the Jews I became like a Jew, in order to win Jews. To those under the law, I became like one under the law in order to win those under the law. I did this even though I myself was not under the law.
21
To those outside the law, I became like one outside the law, although I was not outside the law of God myself, but under the law of Christ. I did this so that I may win those outside the law.
22
To the weak I became weak, so that I may win the weak. I have become all things to all people, so that I may by all means save some.
23
I do all things for the gospel's sake, so that I may participate in its blessings.
24
Do you not know that in a race all the runners run the race, but that only one receives the prize? So run to win the prize.
25
Every athlete exercises self-control in all things. They do it to receive a wreath that is perishable, but we do it to receive one that is imperishable.
26
Therefore this is how I run, as not without purpose; this is how I box, not as one beating the air.
27
But I subdue my body and make it a slave, so that after I have preached to others, I myself may not be disqualified.
1 Corinthians 9
9:1-27
How did Paul expect people to answer his questions?
[9:1]
Paul asked four questions in these verses. He expected the Corinthians to answer “yes” to all of these questions.
How was Paul free?
[9:1]
Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians that he was free. As a Christian, he did not need to follow the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses
When did Paul see Jesus?
[9:1]
Paul wrote that he had seen Jesus. When Paul was saying that he saw Jesus after Jesus was resurrected
See: Acts 9:1-6
See: Resurrect (Resurrection)
Why did Paul write about being an apostle?
[9:1]
Scholars think that someone told the Corinthian Christians that Paul was not an apostle. However, the Corinthian Christians knew that Paul was an apostle. This was because Paul had helped to start the church in Corinth. The church in Corinth proved that Paul was an apostle.
See: Apostle; Church
How did Paul defend that he was an apostle?
[9:3]
In ancient times, people gave money to teachers who taught about God and the world. However, Paul worked and never asked for money for himself. He did this so that people would pay attention to the things he said. He did not want to preach the gospel and ask for money. Perhaps some people thought he was not an apostle or teacher because he did not ask for money. When Paul wrote about eating and drinking, he was writing about receiving money so that he might eat and drink. He had the same rights that every apostle had. God gave the apostles those rights
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Apostle
When Paul wrote “we,” who was he talking about?
[9:4]
When Paul wrote “we,” he meant Barnabas and himself.
Why did Paul write about the Law of Moses?
[9:9]
According to the Law of Moses, God wanted people to care for the ox who served them. In the same way, God wanted people to care for those who preached and taught the Gospel to them. Paul also wrote about people plowing (see: 1 Corinthians 9:10). This is a metaphor. He was speaking about the ways people served God.
Paul wrote about planting spiritual things and harvesting material things. This was also a metaphor. He wanted to remind people that God did not think it was wrong for Paul to expect people to help him by giving him food, a place to live, or money.
See: Deuteronomy 25:4
See: Law of Moses; Metaphor
Why did Paul not want help from the Corinthians?
[9:12]
Paul had the right for the Corinthians to give him money. This is because he earned this money by teaching them. However, Paul did not want anything from them. Paul only wanted people to think about the gospel and believe in Jesus. He did not want people to think he was teaching them just so that he could get money. The only reason he taught them was this. He taught them so they could believe the gospel and be at peace with God.
See: Gospel
Why did Paul write about the people who served in the temple?
[9:13]
In ancient Israel, people provided for the priests who served them in the temple. God wanted this to happen. In the same way, Paul wrote that God wanted people to provide for those people who preached and taught the gospel to other people about Jesus (see: Matthew 10:10; Luke 10:7). God wanted his preachers and teachers to be able to focus on serving Jesus.
See: Priest (Priesthood) ; Temple; Preach (Preacher); Gospel
Why did Paul write about boasting?
[9:15, 9:16]
Paul did not want people to say that he told people about Jesus just so he could get money. Instead, he wanted people to know that he trusted in God to provide him everything he needed. Paul preached the gospel to obey God. This was the only reason he preached the Gospel. If he did not preach the gospel, then God would punish him (see: 1 Corinthians 9:16). However, if he chose to preach the gospel then he would have a “reward” (See: I Corinthians 9:16).
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Woe; Reward; Punish (Punishment)
What was the responsibility entrusted to Paul?
[9:17]
God entrusted Paul to help the Corinthian Christians to live in a way that honors God. Scholars also think God wanted Paul to help them to do this.
How was Paul someone who was both free and a servant?
[9:19]
Paul was free and a servant. Some scholars think Paul meant he was free from the Law of Moses. He did not need to try to obey the Law of Moses. However, he served other people. This honored God. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted people to know that he did not serve a certain group of Christians.
See: Law of Moses
How did Paul win more?
[9:19]
Paul wrote about winning more people. This was a metaphor. He was writing about having more people come to believe in Jesus.
See: Metaphor
How did Paul become like a Jew to the Jews?
[9:20]
Paul wanted to tell the Jews about the gospel. He did not want to do anything that might prevent the Jews from believing in Jesus. When it was possible, he did the same things the Jews did when he was near the Jews. Paul did not do these things to obey the Law of Moses. However, he did many things the Law of Moses said to do. This was so that he would not offend the Jews. He wanted Jews to hear about Jesus.
See: Law of Moses
How did Paul become like one under the law?
[9:20]
When Paul wrote about becoming like one under the law, some scholars think he was writing about the Jews. They were under the Law of Moses. Other scholars think Paul wrote about those under the law of Moses, but were not born Jews.
See: Law of Moses
What did Paul write in 9:20?
[9:20]
Scholars think Paul wrote the words in verse 20. Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words “I did this even though I myself was not under the law.” Fewer ancient manuscripts do not have these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)
Who were those outside of the law?
[9:21]
When Paul wrote about those outside of the law, he was writing about Gentiles. Gentiles did not follow the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses; Gentile
How did Paul become like one outside of the law?
[9:21]
Paul wrote that in order to present the gospel to the Gentiles, he refused to do anything that might prevent the Gentiles from believing in Jesus. He did not do the things written about in the Law of Moses because he did not want the Gentiles to think they needed to follow the Law of Moses to be at peace with God.
He wanted Gentiles to hear about Jesus.
See: Law of Moses; Gentile
What law did Paul follow?
[9:21]
Paul did not try to obey the Law of Moses. However, he did try to obey God. This he called the law of God and the law of Christ. The law of Christ referred to the command to love God with all one’s heart and to love other people.
See: Mark 12:28-31; Galatians 6:2
See: Law of Moses; Gentile
How did Paul win those outside of the law?
[9:21]
Paul wrote about winning those outside of the law. This was a metaphor. He was writing about having the Gentiles believe in Jesus.
See: Law of Moses; Metaphor
How did Paul become weak to those who were weak?
[9:22]
Paul wrote that he became weak to those who are weak. Scholars do not know why these people were weak. They had a weak conscience. Paul did not want to do anything that got in the way of them believing in Jesus.
See: 1 Corinthians 8:9-12
See: Conscience
Why did Paul become all things to all people?
[9:22]
Paul wrote that he became all things to all people. Paul did not want to do anything that got in the way of anyone believing in Jesus. This did not mean that Paul would do things that dishonored God. However, there were many things Paul would do to serve people so they would not reject the gospel because of something Paul did.
See: Gospel
How did Paul participate in the blessings of the gospel?
[9:23]
Everything Paul did was so that people could believe the gospel. He also did not want them to be distracted by the things he did. He wanted them to hear the gospel. He wanted to share with them in the blessings of the gospel. That is, he wanted to share with them in salvation and the promise of eternal life. Paul wanted to participate in the blessings of the gospel along with all those who believed in Jesus.
See: Gospel; Bless (Blessing); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Eternal Life
Why did Paul write about an athlete?
[9:24, 9:25, 9:26]
Paul wrote about an athlete running a race. This was a metaphor. He was writing about himself. He obeyed God to receive a prize. An athlete did things to prepare for his race. He trained. In the same way, Paul did things to honor God so that when his life was over, he like an athlete would be rewarded. An athlete might win a prize that would fade and perish, Paul’s reward would be different. He would one day receive a reward that would never fade away.
Paul said he did not train as if he had no plan. Like a good athlete, he too had a plan. He planned to do things that honored God. When he told other people about Jesus, they would know that he lived in a way that honored God.The people would know that he did the things he taught other people to do. Because of this, people would be more willing to listen to him preach the gospel
See: Metaphor; Reward; Preach (Preacher); Gospel
How will Paul be disqualified?
[9:27]
Paul wrote about being disqualified. When an athlete ran a race in the wrong way, he was disqualified. He did not receive any prize. This was a metaphor. Paul wanted to be able to receive a prize. Some scholars think Paul was writing about getting to live with God in heaven forever. Other scholars think Paul was talking about some reward for living in a way that honored God.
See: Metaphor; Heaven; Reward
1 Corinthians 9:1
Am I not free?
"I am a free person." Paul explains how he uses the liberty he has in Christ.
Am I not an apostle?
"I am an apostle."
Have I not seen Jesus our Lord?
"I have seen Jesus our Lord."
Are you not my work in the Lord?
"You believe in Christ because I have worked the way the Lord wants me to."
my work
"the result of the work that I have done"
1 Corinthians 9:2
you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord
"you are evidence I can use to prove that the Lord has chosen me to be an apostle"
1 Corinthians 9:3
This is my defense ... me:
Possible meanings are 1) the words that follow are Paul's defense or 2) the words in verses 1 and 2 are Paul's defense.
1 Corinthians 9:4
Do we not have the right to eat and drink?
"We have the right to receive food and drink from the churches."
we
Here "we" refers to Paul and Barnabas.
1 Corinthians 9:5
Do we not have the right ... Cephas?
"We certainly have the right ... Cephas."
a wife who is a believer
"a believing wife" or "a Christian wife"
1 Corinthians 9:6
Or do only I and Barnabas not have the right to not work at a trade?
"You seem to think that Barnabas and I are the only apostles who have no authority to not work at a trade"
not have the right to not work at a trade
"have to work at a trade" or "have to have another job"
1 Corinthians 9:7
Who serves as a soldier at his own expense?
"We all know that no soldier has to buy his own supplies." or "We all know that every soldier receives his supplies from the government."
Who plants a vineyard and does not eat its fruit?
"We all know that the one who plants a vineyard will be allowed to eat its fruit."
Or who shepherds a flock and does not drink milk from it?
"We all know that those who shepherd flocks may drink milk from the flocks"
1 Corinthians 9:8
Do I say these things based on human authority? Does not the law also say this?
"I am not saying these things based on human authority. The law also says this."
1 Corinthians 9:9
Is it really the oxen that God cares about?
"God does not only care about the oxen."
1 Corinthians 9:10
Is he not speaking about us?
"Instead, God was certainly speaking about us."
should plow in hope
"should plow, expecting to receive something for his work" or "should plow, expecting to share in the harvest"
should thresh in the hope of sharing in the harvest
"should thresh, expecting to share in the harvest"
1 Corinthians 9:11
If we sowed spiritual things among you, is it too much for us to reap physical things from you?
"If we taught you about Christ and spiritual truths, is it too much for us to receive money from you for our work?
is it too much for us to reap physical things from you?
"then it should not be too much for us to reap physical things from you."
1 Corinthians 9:12
If others exercised ... you, do we not have even more?
"Since others exercised ... you, then we have that right even more."
others
other workers of the gospel
be a hindrance to
"be a burden to" or "stop the spread of"
1 Corinthians 9:13
Do you not know that those who perform sacred duties get their food from the temple?
"I want to remind you that those who perform sacred duties get their food from the temple."
perform sacred duties
"perform sacred duties in the temple" or "work in the temple"
Do you not know that those who serve at the altar share in what is offered on the altar?
"I want to remind you that those who serve at the altar get some of the foods and meat that people offer on the altar."
1 Corinthians 9:14
get their living from the gospel
"receive their food and other things they need from those to whom they teach the good news," or "receive their food and other things they need because they work to tell the good news."
1 Corinthians 9:15
these rights
"these things that I deserve"
so something might be done for me
"so you will do something for me"
It would be better for me to die than—No one will make my boast empty!
"I would rather die than to have someone deprive me of this boast."
make my boast empty
"take away this opportunity I have to boast" or "make it so I have nothing to boast about"
1 Corinthians 9:16
I must do this.
"I must preach the gospel."
woe be to me if
"may I suffer misfortune if"
1 Corinthians 9:17
if I do this willingly
"if I preach willingly" or "if I preach because I want to"
But if not willingly
"But if I do this even though I do not want to".
I still have a stewardship that was entrusted to me
"I still must complete this work that God entrusted to me" or "I still must do this work that God gave me to complete"
1 Corinthians 9:18
What then is my reward?
"This is my reward."
That when I preach, I may offer the gospel without charge
"My reward for preaching is that I can preach the gospel without receiving payment"
so not take full use of my right in the gospel
"so not ask people to support me as I travel and preach"
1 Corinthians 9:19
I am free from all
"Though I am not obligated to anyone"
I became a servant to all
"I became like a servant to all" or "I became willing to serve all"
win more
"help others trust in Christ"
1 Corinthians 9:20
I became like a Jew
"I acted like a Jew" or "I practiced Jewish customs". This passage is important because Paul "contextualizes" ministering the gospel (the gospel stays the same) to different audiences. The translator should take extra care to preserve aspects of this "contextualization".
I became like one under the law
"I became like one committed to following the demands of the Jewish leadership, accepting their understanding of the Jewish scriptures"
1 Corinthians 9:21
To those outside the law, I became like one outside the law
"To Gentiles, who are not obligated to follow the law of Moses, I became like them"
although I was not outside the law of God myself, but under the law of Christ
"although I was not one of those who is not obligated to obey the law of God, but I was obligated to obey the law of Christ"
1 Corinthians 9:24
Do you not know that in a race all the runners run the race, but that only one receives the prize?
"Let me remind you that although all runners run the race, only one runner receives the prize."
run the race
As in a race, the Christian life and work require strict discipline on the part of the runner and the Christian.
1 Corinthians 9:25
a wreath that is perishable ... one that is imperishable
Wreaths were given as prizes to athletes. Paul speaks of eternal life as if it were a wreath that would never dry up.
1 Corinthians 9:26
run ... box
These both refer to living the Christian life and serving God by working as hard as one can to succeed.
run, as not without purpose
"run: with purpose"
box
to beat another person with the fists in a sporting contest
1 Corinthians 9:27
I myself may not be disqualified
"the judge will not disqualify me" or "God will not say that I have failed to obey the rules"
Chapter 10
1
I do not want you to be uninformed, brothers, that our fathers were all under the cloud and all passed through the sea.
2
All were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea,
3
and all ate the same spiritual food.
4
All drank the same spiritual drink. For they drank from a spiritual rock that followed them, and that rock was Christ.
5
But God was not well pleased with most of them, and their corpses were scattered about in the wilderness.
6
Now these things were examples for us, so we would not be those who lust for evil things as they lusted.
7
Do not be idolaters, as some of them were. This is as it is written: "The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play."
8
Let us not commit sexual immorality, as many of them did. In one day, twenty-three thousand people died because of it.
9
Neither let us put Christ to the test, as many of them tested him and were destroyed by snakes.
10
Also do not grumble, as many of them did and were destroyed by an angel of death.
11
Now these things happened to them as examples for us. They were written for our instruction—for us on whom the end of the ages has come.
12
Therefore let anyone who thinks he stands be careful that he does not fall.
13
No temptation has overtaken you that is not common to all humanity. Instead, God is faithful. He will not let you be tempted beyond your ability. With the temptation he will also provide the way of escape, so that you may be able to endure it.
14
Therefore, my beloved ones, run away from idolatry.
15
I speak to you as people who have understanding, so you may judge what I say.
16
The cup of blessing that we bless, is it not a sharing in the blood of Christ? The bread that we break, is it not a sharing in the body of Christ?
17
Because there is one loaf of bread, we who are many are one body. We all take of one loaf of bread together.
18
Look at the Israel that is according to the flesh. Are not those who eat the sacrifices participants in the altar?
19
What am I saying then? That an idol is anything? Or that food sacrificed to an idol is anything?
20
But I say about the things they sacrifice, that they offer these things to demons and not to God. I do not want you to be participants with demons!
21
You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons. You cannot participate at the table of the Lord and the table of demons.
22
Or do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he is?
23
"Everything is lawful," but not everything is profitable. "Everything is lawful," but not everything builds people up.
24
No one should seek his own good. Instead, each one should seek the good of his neighbor.
25
Eat everything sold in the market without asking questions of conscience.
26
For "the earth is the Lord's, and the fullness of it."
27
If an unbeliever invites you to eat a meal, and you wish to go, eat whatever is set before you without asking questions of conscience.
28
But if someone says to you, "This has been offered in sacrifice," then do not eat it, both for the sake of the one who informed you, and for the sake of conscience—
29
the conscience of the other man, I mean, and not yours. For why should my freedom be judged by another's conscience?
30
If I partake of the meal with gratitude, why am I being insulted for that for which I gave thanks?
31
Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God.
32
Be blameless both to Jews and to Greeks, and to the church of God.
33
In the same way I try to please all people in all things. I do not seek my benefit, but that of the many. I do this so that they may be saved.
1 Corinthians 10
10:1-13
How were their fathers under the cloud?
[10:1]
Paul wrote about the history of some of the Jewish Corinthian Christians. He wanted to remind them of the dangers of disobeying God. Their Jewish ancestors had escaped their Egyptian enemies. At that time, God went before them and helped them pass through the Red Sea on dry land. Then God continued to lead the Israelites through the wilderness by appearing as a cloud.
See: Exodus 13-14
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
See Map: Egypt; Red Sea
How were people baptized into Moses?
[10:2]
Paul wrote that the Israelites committed themselves to being led by Moses. Scholars think that because the Israelites passed through the sea with Moses, they were joined to Moses in some way.
See: Baptize (Baptism)
What food did people eat?
[10:3]
Paul wrote about people eating spiritual food. This is a metaphor. He was talking about the time when the ancient Jews wandered in the wilderness. This happened right after they had been led by God and Moses out of Egypt. God though a miracle gave them food from heaven to eat. Jesus also called himself “the bread from heaven (see: John 6:51).
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Metaphor; Miracle; Heaven
See Map: Egypt
What did people drink?
[10:4]
Paul wrote about the ancient Jews wandering in the wilderness after they left Egypt. The Jewish people became very thirsty as they walked through the wilderness (see: Exodus 17:6)). Paul wrote how it was Jesus who gave them water. According to Paul, Jesus did more than give water to these people.
Jesus also gave the people spiritual water. This is a metaphor. The Corinthians need Jesus like the ancient Israelites needed wanted while walking in hot desert. He gave life to the Coritnthian Christians.
See: Metaphor; Spirit (Spiritual)
See Map: Egypt
Why were their corpses scattered in the wilderness?
[10:5]
Paul wrote about dead bodies being scattered in the wilderness. Some time after God brought the Israelites out of Egypt, some people chose not to trust God. They did not obey God and were punished and many people died. God did not allow them to enter into the Promised Land.
See: Exodus 32; Hebrews 3:7-19
See: Canaan (Promised Land); Punish (Punishment)
See Map: Egypt
What lessons were the Jews to learn from the ancient Israelites?
[10:6]
The Israelites tested God. They complained to God even though God did great things for them. They rejected God. Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to learn from the things the Israelites did wrong. They should not sin in the same way the Israelites did. Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians should not worship idols and commit sexual immorality. In Corinth, the worship of idols and committing sexual immorality often happened together .
See: Numbers 21
See: Sexual Immorality; Test; Sin; Idolatry (Idol); Worship
Where was it written, “the people sat down to eat and drink, and rose to play”?
[10:7]
See: Exodus 32:6
How did 23000 people died in one day?
[10:8]
During the wilderness wanderings, many people worshipped idols and were sexually immoral. God punished 23000 people one day. God punished them and they died.
See: Numbers 25
See: Sexual Immorality; Idolatry (Idol); Punish (Punishment)
How were people destroyed by snakes?
[10:9]
See: Numbers 21:6
What was an angel of death?
[10:10]
Paul wrote about an angel of death. God sent an angel to punish the people and they died.
See: Angel
How had the end of the ages come?
[10:11]
Paul said that the end of the age had come. That is, God began doing something new. He began expecting different things from people.This end of the age came right at the time Jesus died and was resurrected.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection)
How does someone fall?
[10:12]
See: Walk; Fall (Fall Away, Stand)
What did Paul teach about temptation?
[10:13]
Paul said Christians were tempted, but this was not something new. When Christians were tempted, it was helpful for them to know that they were not alone. Other Christians were also tempted, too. God was able to keep all Christans from sinning when they were tempted. God would not allow Christians to be tempted in ways they could not overcome it.That is, a Christian is always able to not sin. God would not allow Christians to be tempted too much. God would also give Christians many ways to overcome their temptation.
See: Tempt (Temptation); Sin
Advice to translators: When someone overcomes a temptation, they are tempted but they do not sin.
10:14-22
How does someone run away from idolatry?
[10:14]
Paul wrote that he wanted the Corinthian Christains to avoid worshiping idols. To make his point stronger, he wrote that the Corinthian Christians should run away from idolatry. This was a metaphor.
See: Worship; Idolatry (Idol); Metaphor
What was the cup of blessing?
[10:16]
When Paul wrote about the cup of blessing, he wrote about the Corinthian Christians drank when they celebrated the Lord’s supper.
See: Lord's Supper
What was the bread they broke?
[10:16]
When Paul wrote about the bread they broke, he was speaking about the bread the Corinthians ate when they celebrated the Lord’s supper.
See: Lord's Supper
How did Christians share in the body of Christ?
[10:16]
Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians celebrated the Lord’s supper, they were joining together with other Chrsitians who did the same thing. All Christians were called the body of Christ.
See: Lord's Supper; Body of Christ
Who was Israel according to the flesh?
[10:18]
When Paul wrote about Israel “according to the flesh,” he was writing about people who were born Jews. He was not speaking about the Jews who became Christians.
See: Philippians 3:3
What did Paul teach about eating food offered to idols?
[10:19]
See: Idolatry (Idol)
What were the cup and the table of demons?
[10:21]
Paul wrote about the cup of the Lord and the table of demons. This was a metaphor. The cup and the table were part of the Lord’s supper for Christians. Paul wrote that people cannot worship idols or demons and also worship God at the same time.
See: Metaphor; Lord's Supper; Idolatry (Idol); Demon; Worship
10:22-33
How was everything lawful?
[10:23]
Paul wrote that everything was lawful. He wanted people to know that it was not evil to eat foods that were once forbidden by the Law of Moses. Christians could eat any type of food, as long as it was not eaten as part of worshipping an idol.
See: Law of Moses; Idolatry (Idol)
Why was eating certain things not profitable?
[10:27, 10:28]
Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians could eat any kind of food they chose. However, Paul also wrote that there were times when it was wrong for the Corinthian Christians to eat certain foods. He did not want Christians to eat certain foods if it cause other Chrsitians to think the wrong things about God. He did not want what they ate to hurt other Christians or cause them to sin.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Sin
What was a conscience?
[10:27, 10:28]
See: Conscience
Why were Christians not supposed to eat food offered to idols?
[10:28]
See: Idolatry (Idol)
What words did Paul write in verse 28?
[10:28]
Some of the ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words, “For the earth and everything in it belongs to the Lord.” More and older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Paul wrote these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)
Why should Christians think about other people’s consciences?
[10:29]
Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians ate with other people, they needed to think about what other people felt was right or wrong about food. The Corinthian Christians were to think about those around them. Did those around them think it was right or wrong to eat certain foods? Would the non-eating Christian think that the Christian was doing something that dishonored God if they ate a certain food?
See: Conscience
What is the glory of God?
[10:31]
See: Glory (Glorify)
How was someone blameless?
[10:32]
See: Blameless
How did Paul want people to be saved?
[10:33]
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
1 Corinthians 10:1
our fathers
"our ancestors". Paul is referring to the time of Moses in the book of Exodus when Israel fled through the Red Sea as the Egyptian army pursued them. Paul means that all Christians are spiritual descendants of Israel.
were all under the cloud
"were all led by God who was in the cloud"
passed through the sea
This sea is known by two names, the Red Sea and the Sea of Reeds.
passed through
"walked through" or "traveled through"
1 Corinthians 10:2
All were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea
"It was like all of them received baptism when they followed Moses across the sea as God led them in the cloud"
1 Corinthians 10:3
all ate the same spiritual food
"All ate the same food that God supernaturally provided from heaven"
1 Corinthians 10:4
drank the same spiritual drink ... spiritual rock
"drank the same water that God supernaturally caused to come out of the rock ... supernatural rock"
that rock was Christ
"it was Christ who worked through that rock"
1 Corinthians 10:5
most of them
"most of the Israelite fathers" or "most of our ancestors"
their corpses were scattered about
"God scattered their dead bodies around" or "God killed them and scattered their bodies"
in the wilderness
the desert land between Egypt and Israel through which the Israelites wandered for 40 years
1 Corinthians 10:7
idolaters
people who worship idols
sat down to eat and drink
"sat down to eat a meal"
play
Paul is quoting from Exodus 32:4,6 and 19. His readers would have understood the people were worshiping an idol by singing, dancing and engaging in sexual activities.
1 Corinthians 10:8
In one day, twenty-three thousand people died
"God killed 23,000 people in one day"
because of it
"because they committed those unlawful sexual acts."
1 Corinthians 10:9
as many of them tested him
"as many of them did"
tested him and were destroyed by snakes
"tested him. As a result, snakes destroyed them"
1 Corinthians 10:10
did and were destroyed by an angel of death
"did. As a result, an angel of death destroyed them"
1 Corinthians 10:11
these things happened to them
"God punished our ancestors"
examples for us
Here "us" refers to all believers.
the end of the ages
"the last days"
1 Corinthians 10:12
does not fall
does not sin or reject God
1 Corinthians 10:13
No temptation has overtaken you that is not common to all humanity
"The temptations that affect you are temptations that all people experience"
He will not let you be tempted beyond your ability
"He will only allow you to be tempted in ways that you are strong enough to resist"
will not let you be tempted
"will not allow anyone to tempt you"
1 Corinthians 10:14
run away from idolatry
"do all you can to get away from worshiping idols"
1 Corinthians 10:16
The cup of blessing
Paul is speaking of God's blessing like the cup used in the Lord's Supper, which represents the blood and body of Christ.
that we bless
"for which we thank God"
is it not a sharing in the blood of Christ?
"we share in the blood of Christ.". Paul is reminding the Corinthians that the cup of wine we share symbolically represents us sharing in the blood of Christ.
The bread that we break, is it not a sharing in the body of Christ?
"We share in the body of Christ when we share bread."
a sharing in
"taking part in" or "equally participating with others in"
1 Corinthians 10:18
the Israel that is according to the flesh
"the natural Israel" or "the physical Israel" or "the people of Israel"
Are not those who eat the sacrifices participants in the altar?
"Those who eat the sacrifices share in the activities and the blessings of the altar."
1 Corinthians 10:19
What am I saying then? That an idol is anything? Or that food sacrificed to an idol is anything?
"I am not saying that an idol is a real god or that food that has been sacrificed to idols has any power." or "What am I saying then? Am I saying that an idol is anything? Or am I saying that food sacrificed to an idol is anything?"
1 Corinthians 10:20
the things they sacrifice
"the things that the Gentile pagans sacrifice"
1 Corinthians 10:21
You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons
"You cannot be united to the Lord by drinking from his cup and also be united to demons by drinking from their cup"
You cannot drink the cup
"You cannot drink from the cup" or "You cannot drink the wine from the cup". This refers to the cup of wine that people drink from when celebrating the Lord's supper.
the cup of demons
This refers to anything people might drink during a meal dedicated to demons.
You cannot participate at the table of the Lord and the table of demons
"You cannot eat together at the table of the Lord and at the table of demons" or "You cannot join in eating to honor the Lord and join in eating to honor demons"
1 Corinthians 10:22
Or do we provoke the Lord to jealousy?
"Surely you do not want to provoke the Lord to jealousy."
provoke
to anger or irritate
Are we stronger than he is?
"You are not stronger than he is."
1 Corinthians 10:23
Everything is lawful
"People say, 'I am allowed to do anything'" or "I am allowed to do anything." See 1 Corinthians 6:12.
not everything is profitable
"some things are not profitable" or "some things do not help people"
not everything builds people up
"not everything strengthens people" or "some things do not strengthen people"
1 Corinthians 10:25
Eat everything sold in the market
"You may eat anything sold in the market."
without asking questions of conscience
"without asking questions that could make the conscience feel guilty" or "without asking questions about whether it is sinful to eat it". Paul discusses meat offered to idols. If someone tells you it has been offered to idols, don't eat it for the sake of that person. Do not offend anyone but seek to save them instead.
1 Corinthians 10:26
and the fullness of it
"and everything in it." By saying that everything on the earth belongs to the Lord; Paul shows that even meat at the market, that was offered to idols, belongs to the Lord. See Psalm 24:1 and Psalm 50:12.
1 Corinthians 10:28
This has been offered in sacrifice
This was the part of the meat that the worshiper was allowed to bring home after killing an animal as a sacrifice to an idol.
for the sake of the one who informed you
"for the good of the one who informed you"
and for the sake of conscience
"and because of conscience" or "and in order not to cause concerns about whether or not it is sinful"
1 Corinthians 10:29
For why should my freedom be judged by another's conscience?
"For another person's conscience should not judge my freedom."
my freedom
"my being free" or "what I do because I am free"
1 Corinthians 10:30
If I partake of the meal with gratitude
"If I give thanks to God for the food when I share in the meal"
why am I being insulted for that for which I gave thanks?
"I should not be insulted for that for which I gave thanks." or "People should not insult me for eating food that I have thanked God for."
1 Corinthians 10:32
Be blameless both to Jews and to Greeks, and to the church of God
"Make sure that neither Jews nor Greeks nor the church of God can accuse you of doing wrong"
1 Corinthians 10:33
please all people
"make all people glad"
I do not seek my benefit, but that of the many
"I do not do things I desire for myself, but things that help as many people as possible."
Chapter 11
1
Be imitators of me, just as I am an imitator of Christ.
2
Now I praise you because you remember me in everything. I praise you because you hold firmly to the traditions just as I delivered them to you.
3
Now I want you to understand that Christ is the head of every man, that a man is the head of a woman, and that God is the head of Christ.
4
Any man who prays or prophesies with his head covered dishonors his head.
5
But any woman who prays or prophesies with her head uncovered dishonors her head. For it is the same thing as if her head were shaved.
6
For if a woman will not cover her head, she should cut her hair short. If it is disgraceful for a woman to have her hair cut off or for her to shave her head, let her cover her head.
7
For a man should not have his head covered, since he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8
For man was not made from woman. Instead, woman was made from man.
9
For neither was man created for woman. Instead, woman was created for man.
10
This is why the woman ought to have a symbol of authority on her head, because of the angels.
11
Nevertheless, in the Lord, the woman is not independent from the man, nor is the man independent from the woman.
12
For as the woman comes from the man, so does the man come from the woman. And all things come from God.
13
Judge for yourselves: Is it proper for a woman to pray to God with her head uncovered?
14
Does not even nature itself teach you that if a man has long hair, it is a dishonor for him?
15
Does not nature teach you that if a woman has long hair, it is her glory? For her hair has been given to her as a covering.
16
But if anyone wants to argue about this, we do not have any other practice, nor do the churches of God.
17
But in the following instructions, I do not praise you. For when you come together, it is not for the better but for the worse.
18
For in the first place, I hear that when you come together in the church, there are divisions among you, and in part I believe it.
19
For there must also be factions among you, so that those who are approved may become evident among you.
20
For when you come together, it is not the Lord's Supper that you eat.
21
When you eat, each one eats his own food before the others have their meal. One is hungry, and another becomes drunk.
22
Do you not have houses to eat and to drink in? Do you despise the church of God and humiliate those who have nothing? What should I say to you? Should I praise you? I will not praise you for this!
23
For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you, that the Lord Jesus, on the night when he was betrayed, took bread.
24
After he had given thanks, he broke it and said, "This is my body, which is for you. Do this to remember me."
25
In the same way he took the cup after supper, and he said, "This cup is the new covenant in my blood. Do this as often as you drink it, to remember me."
26
For every time you eat this bread and drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord's death until he comes.
27
Whoever, therefore, eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of the body and the blood of the Lord.
28
Let a person examine himself first, and in this way let him eat of the bread and drink of the cup.
29
For he who eats and drinks without discerning the body eats and drinks judgment to himself.
30
That is why many among you are weak and ill, and some of you have fallen asleep.
31
But if we examine ourselves, we will not be judged.
32
But when we are judged by the Lord, we are disciplined, so that we may not be condemned along with the world.
33
Therefore, my brothers, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
34
If anyone is hungry, let him eat at home, so that when you come together it will not be for judgment. And about the other things you wrote, I will give instructions when I come.
1 Corinthians 11
11:1-16
How could someone imitate Paul and Jesus?
[11:1]
Paul wrote that he wanted people to imitate him in the same way that he imitated Jesus. That is, he wanted people to do the same types of things he did. However, he only wanted people to do the same types of things he did if they were the same types of things Jesus did. He wanted people to do things that honored God.
Why did Paul praise the Corinthians?
[11:2]
When Paul wrote that he praised the Corinthian Christians, he meant that he was thankful for them. He thanked God for them.
The Corinthian Christian “held firmly to the traditions.” That is, the Corinthian Christians did the things Paul taught and the same type of things that he did.
See: Praise
Why did Paul write about the “head”?
[11:3]
Paul wrote about the head of someone. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think that the head was someone who led another person. God gave someone permission to lead another other person. Other scholars think the head was the source of something. The head brought life to the other person.
- Some scholars think Paul taught that Jesus leads every man. Other scholars think Paul taught that Jesus gives a new type of life to people who believe in him.
- Some scholars think Paul taught that in a Christian home, a man leads his wife and family. Other scholars think Paul taught that women came to life because of man. That is, Eve came from Adam (see: Genesis 1-2).
- Some scholars think Paul taught that God the Father led Jesus while he was on the earth. Other scholars think Paul taught that God the Father gave life to Jesus after he died.
See: Colossians 1:18
See: Metaphor; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); God the Father; Roles of Men and Women
Why did Paul write about covering a person’s head?
[11:4, 11:5]
Paul wrote that a man who prayed or prophesied with their head “covered” dishonored his head. Some scholars think this was a metaphor. Paul wanted Christians to know that this man dishonored Jesus. Other scholars think this man dishonored himself. These scholars think Paul was writing about a cloth covering. In ancient times, a man covered his head when he prayed. However, Christians did not do this. Perhaps this was something the Jewish leaders taught. However, it was not part of the Law of Moses.
Some scholars think the covering over a woman’s head was some form of a cloth covering. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a woman’s hair as her covering (see: 1 Corinthians 11:15). At that time, a woman with short hair did evil things. Therefore a woman who prayed or prophesied must look different from women who do evil things. Other scholars think this woman acted in the same way that men act and made people think she was a man. This dishonored Jesus or her husband.
See: Pray (Prayer); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Metaphor; Law of Moses
Why did Paul talk about women’s hair?
[11:6]
In ancient Israel, only men had short hair. Woman had long hair. People expected women to have long hair. Some scholars think it was not evil for a woman to have short hair. However, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to know that the Christian women in Corinth should not have short hair. Perhaps this was because it made people think that a woman with short hair was a man. This dishonored God. Or perhaps this was because some women with short hair had sex with other women. Therefore, people thought women with short hair practiced sexual immorality.
Scholars also think that women had a hood or shawl on the clothes they wore at this time. This covered their head when they went away from their house.
Christian women had the freedom to do many different things. However, Paul did not want them to do things that made other people think they dishonored God or stopped them from believing in Jesus.
See: Sexual Immorality
How was man the image and the glory of God?
[11:7]
Paul wrote that man was the image and glory of God. He was thinking about Genesis 1:26-27 when he wrote this. Some scholars think that God gave Adam permission to lead Eve. Eve was honored to help Adam in the same way Adam was honored to serve God. Other scholars think that Adam and Eve were both the image and glory of God.
See: Image; Glory (Glorify)
How was a woman made from a man?
[11:8]
Eve was a woman who God made from the rib of a man, Adam. This was what Paul was thinking about when he wrote these words.
See: Genesis 1-2
How was woman created for man?
[11:9]
When God created Eve. She was made to help Adam (see: Genesis 2:18).
See: Roles of Men and Women
Why did Paul write about angels?
[11:10]
Paul wrote that the woman was to have something on her head. This was a symbol showing she submitted to someone. He wrote that this was because of the angels. Some scholars think this was because the angels serve God by serving men in the same way women do. Other scholars think Paul wrote about how the angels see the things people do (see: 1 Corinthians 4:9). Some scholars think that because a woman dishonored God if she worshipped God with her head uncovered. This would even offend the angels.
See: Submit (Submission); Angel
How was someone “in the lord”?
[11:11]
When Paul wrote, “in the lord,” he was talking about Christians. Christians are joined together in Jesus.
See: In Christ
How were men and women not independent from each other?
[11:11]
Paul wrote that men and women were not independent from one another. Men and women need each other. God made each to serve each other in different ways.
See: Roles of Men and Women
How did men come from a woman?
[11:12]
Paul wrote that a man comes from a woman. A woman gives birth to a man. Paul also said that woman came from man. He was thinking about Eve being made from Adam. All things come from God who makes everything.
How did someone judge for themselves?
[11:13]
Paul wrote “judge for yourself.” He wanted people to think about what he said. He wanted them to make a decision according to what they knew to be right.
Should a woman pray to God with her head uncovered?
[11:13]
Paul asked if a woman should pray to God with her head uncovered. Some scholars think that when Paul lived, people thought it was wrong for a woman to pray in front of other people with her head uncovered. They thought it was wrong for her to do this because they thought she did something God only gave permission for men to do. They thought only men could speak to God by praying or prophesying when they gathered together to worship God.
See: Pray (Prayer); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Worship
Why was it wrong for a man to have long hair?
[11:14]
When Paul lived, only women had long hair. Some scholars think that when a man had long hair, he looked like a woman. Therefore, it was wrong because it made him look like a woman. If they did this, it dishonored God. Other scholars think men who had sex with other men had long hair. Therefore, people thought men with long hair practiced sexual immorality. At this time, people would have thought the man with long hair was sexually immoral
Paul said this was “by nature.” Some scholars think this was because people thought it was natural for men to have short hair. They were not born in a certain way that they needed to have short hair. However, almost every man had short hair at this time and place.
See: Sexual Immorality
11:17-34
What happened when the Corinthians Christians gathered together?
[11:17]
Paul said when the Christians in Corinth gathered together, it was not for the better, but for the worse. That is, when they gathered together they did many things that did not honor God.
How were there divisions and factions among the Christians in Corinth?
[11:18, 11:19]
Paul heard that the Christians in Corinth were fighting with one another. They often did this. They formed groups. Paul said this happened so that, “those who are approved may be recognized among you.” When these Christians were divided, it helped people to know who obeyed God and who did not obey God. One group obeyed God, but the other group did not.
What was the Lord’s supper?
[11:20]
See: Lord's Supper
How did the Christians not eat the Lord’s supper?
[11:20]
The Christians in Corinth ate the Lord’s supper in a way that dishonored God. By doing this, Paul said they did not eat the Lord’s supper because the Lord’s supper honored God. The rich Corithians ate a lot of food and drank a lot. But the poor Corinthians were hungry and thirsty. The things the rich did humiliated the poor.
Paul said that it would be better for these rich people to eat in their own homes than to eat the Lord’s supper in the wrong way.
See: Lord's Supper
What is the new covenant?
[11:25]
See: New Covenant
Why did Paul want the Corinthians to examine themselves before they ate the Lord’s supper?
[11:28]
Paul told the Corinthian Christians to examine themselves before they ate the Lord’s supper. If they sinned, then they needed to be at peace with one another and confess their sins to God. If they do not do not do this, God will punish them in some way. God disciplines Chrsitians. God punished some of these Chrsitians, they were sick or died. However, Christians are not punished by being sent to hell to live forever. This is how non-Christians are punished.
See: Lord's Supper; Confess (Confession)); Sin; Discipline (To Disciple); Hell; Punish (Punishment)
How did Paul want the Christians to eat the Lord’s supper?
[11:33]
Paul wanted the Christians to wait for one another and to share with one another when the ate the Lord’s supper.
See: Lord's Supper
1 Corinthians 11:2
you remember me in everything
"you think of me at all times" or "you always try act as I would want you to act"
you hold firmly
"you believe and practice"
1 Corinthians 11:3
Now I want
"Because of this, I want"
is the head of
"has authority over". Paul uses "head" for authority in verse 3 and also to refer to a person's actual head in verse 4 and following. Since the verses are so close together, it is likely that Paul intentionally used "head" in this way.
a man is the head of a woman
"men are to have authority over women" or "the husband is to have authority over the wife"
1 Corinthians 11:4
dishonors his head
"brings disgrace on himself" or "brings disgrace on Christ, who is his head."
1 Corinthians 11:5
woman who prays ... dishonors her head
"woman who prays ... brings disgrace on herself" or "wife who prays ... brings disgrace on her husband."
with her head uncovered
That is, without the cloth that was worn on the top of the head and that covered the hair and shoulders.
1 Corinthians 11:7
should not have his head covered
"must not cover his head" or "does not need to cover his head"
glory of the man
Just as man reflects God's greatness, the woman reflects the man's character.
1 Corinthians 11:8
For man was not made from woman. Instead, woman was made from man
"God did not make the man from the woman. Instead, he made the woman from the man"
1 Corinthians 11:9
For neither ... for man
The reader can see that the word "this" in "this is why ... the angels" clearly refers back to the words "the woman is the glory of the man" in 1 Corinthians 11:7. (Genesis 2:21-22).
1 Corinthians 11:10
have a symbol of authority on her head
"to symbolize that she has man as her head".
1 Corinthians 11:11
Nevertheless, in the Lord
"While what I have just said is all true, the most important thing is this: in the Lord"
in the Lord
"among Christians, who belong to the Lord" or "in the world as created by God."
the woman is not independent from the man, nor is the man independent from the woman
"the woman depends on the man, and the man depends on the woman"
1 Corinthians 11:12
For as the woman comes from the man, so does the man come from the woman
The first woman, Eve, was made from the rib of the first man, Adam, and since then all men have been born by women.
all things come from God
"God created everyone and everything" or "God created all"
1 Corinthians 11:13
Judge for yourselves
"Judge this issue according to the local customs and church practices you know"
Is it proper for a woman to pray to God with her head uncovered?
"To honor God as she prays to him, a woman should have a covering on her head."
1 Corinthians 11:14
Does not even nature itself teach you ... for him?
"Nature itself even teaches you ... for him."
Does not even nature itself teach you ... for him?
"You know just from looking at the way people normally act ... for him."
1 Corinthians 11:15
For her hair has been given to her
"For God created woman with hair"
1 Corinthians 11:17
in the following instructions, I do not praise you. For when
"as I give you these instructions, there is something for which I cannot praise you: when"
the following instructions
"the instructions I am about to talk about"
it is not for the better but for the worse
"you do not help each other; instead, you harm each other"
1 Corinthians 11:18
in the church
"as believers"
there are divisions among you
"you divide yourselves into opposing groups"
1 Corinthians 11:19
For there must also be factions among you, so that those who are approved may become evident among you
"For you seem to want to have factions among you so that everyone will know whom you consider to be most important" or "For it is necessary for there to be factions among you so that you will know which people God has approved"
1 Corinthians 11:20
come together
"gather together". Paul taught that the believers dishonored Christ's death if they participated in the Lord's Supper while they were sinning or while in broken relationships.
it is not the Lord's Supper that you eat
"you may believe you are eating the Lord's Supper, but you are not, because you do not treat it with respect"
1 Corinthians 11:22
to eat and to drink in
"in which to gather for a meal"
despise
hate or treat with dishonor and disrespect
What should I say to you? Should I praise you?
"I can say nothing good about this. I cannot praise you."
1 Corinthians 11:23
For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you, that the Lord
"For it was from the Lord that I heard what I told you, and it was this: the Lord"
on the night when he was betrayed
"on the night that Judas Iscariot betrayed him"
1 Corinthians 11:24
he broke it
"he pulled pieces from it"
This is my body
"The bread I am holding is my body"
1 Corinthians 11:25
the cup
Possible meanings are that it was 1) the cup of wine that one would expect him to use or 2) the third or fourth of the four cups of wine that the Jews drank at the Passover meal. See Exodus 24:6 and 8.
Do this as often as you drink it, to remember me
"Drink from this cup, and as often as you drink from it, remember me"
1 Corinthians 11:26
proclaim the Lord's death
teach about the crucifixion and resurrection
until he comes
"until Jesus comes back to the earth"
1 Corinthians 11:27
eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord
"eats the bread of the Lord or drinks the cup of the Lord"
1 Corinthians 11:28
examine
See how "test the quality" is translated in 1 Corinthians 3:13.
1 Corinthians 11:29
without discerning the body
"and does not recognize that the church is the body of the Lord"
1 Corinthians 11:30
and some of you have fallen asleep
"and some of you have died"
some of you
"some of the members of your group"
1 Corinthians 11:31
we will not be judged
"God will not judge us"
1 Corinthians 11:32
we are judged by the Lord, we are disciplined, so that we may not be condemned
"the Lord judges us, he disciplines us, so that he will not condemn us"
1 Corinthians 11:33
wait for one another
"allow the others to arrive before beginning the meal"
1 Corinthians 11:34
let him eat at home
"let him eat before attending this gathering"
it will not be for judgment
"it will not be an occasion for God to discipline you"
Chapter 12
1
About spiritual gifts, brothers, I do not want you to be uninformed.
2
You know that when you were pagans, you were led astray to idols who could not speak, in whatever ways you were led by them.
3
Therefore I want you to know that no one who speaks by the Spirit of God can say, "Jesus is accursed." No one can say, "Jesus is Lord," except by the Holy Spirit.
4
Now there are different gifts, but the same Spirit.
5
There are different ministries, but the same Lord;
6
and there are different kinds of work, but it is the same God who works all in all.
7
Now to each one is given the outward display of the Spirit for the benefit of all.
8
For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, and to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit.
9
To another is given faith by the same Spirit, and to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit.
10
To another is given miraculous works, and to another prophecy. To another is given the ability to distinguish between spirits, to another various kinds of tongues, and to another the interpretation of tongues.
11
All these are the work of one and the same Spirit, giving the gifts to each one individually, as he chooses.
12
For as the body is one and has many members and all are members of the same body, so it is with Christ.
13
For by one Spirit we were all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, whether slave or free, and all were made to drink of one Spirit.
14
For the body is not a single member, but many.
15
If the foot says, "Since I am not the hand, I am not part of the body," it is not any less a part of the body.
16
And if the ear says, "Because I am not an eye, I am not part of the body," it is not any less a part of the body.
17
If the whole body were an eye, where would the sense of hearing be? If the whole body were an ear, where would the sense of smell be?
18
But God has appointed each member, each one of them, into the body as he has desired.
19
If they were all the same member, where would the body be?
20
So now they are many members, but only one body.
21
The eye cannot say to the hand, "I have no need of you." Nor does the head say to the feet, "I have no need of you."
22
But the members of the body that appear to be weaker are essential,
23
and the parts of the body that we think are less honorable, we give them greater honor, and our unpresentable members have more dignity.
24
Now our presentable members have no such need. Rather, God has composed the body, giving greater honor to those members that lack it.
25
He did this so there may be no division within the body, but that the members should care for one another with the same affection.
26
So when one member suffers, all the members suffer together; or when one member is honored, all the members rejoice together.
27
Now you are the body of Christ and individually members of it.
28
And God has appointed in the church first apostles, second prophets, third teachers, then those who do miracles, then gifts of healing, those who provide helps, those who do the work of administration, and those who have various kinds of tongues.
29
Are all of them apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Do all do miracles?
30
Do all of them have gifts of healing? Do all of them speak with tongues? Do all of them interpret tongues?
31
Zealously seek the greater gifts. And now I will show you a more excellent way.
1 Corinthians 12
12:1-11
What were spiritual gifts?
[12:1]
Paul wrote that he wanted the Corinthian Christans to know about the gifts from the Holy Spirit.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
Who were Paul’s brothers?
[12:1]
Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were his brothers.
See: Family of God
What was a pagan?
[12:2]
See: Pagan
How did these Christians used to be led by idols?
[12:2]
Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians used to follow idols. Before the Corinthian Christians believed in Jesus, they were pagans. Pagans could not tell what came from God because they were under the control of Satan. When someone worshipped an idol, they worshipped Satan.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Pagan; Satan (The Devil)
How did someone speak by the Spirit of God?
[12:3]
When someone spoke by the Spirit of God, they said the things the Holy Spirit wanted them to say. Christians speaking by the Spirit of God could not curse Jesus because the Holy Spirit would never curse Jesus. The Holy Spirit, however, could help people to say that Jesus was their God.
See: Holy Spirit; Curse
How were there different gifts, but the same Spirit?
[12:4]
The Holy Spirit gave the Corinthian Christians different spiritual gifts. However, all of those gifts came from the Holy Spirit.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What were ministries?
[12:5]
Ministries were different ways people served God.
See: Minister (Ministry)
How did God work all in all?
[12:6]
Paul wrote that God worked all in all. He wanted people to know that God used all Christians in different ways. Christians serve God in many different ways. God gives Christians spiritual gifts so they can serve him and other people in a certain way.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
How was each Christian given an outward display of the Spirit for the benefit of all?
[12:7]
Paul wrote how the Holy Spirit gave each Corinthian Christian a spiritual gift. The Christian needed to use the gifts that the Holy Spirit gave to serve God and others. These gifts from the Holy Spirit were given so that the Corinthian Christians could help each other.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the word of wisdom?
[12:8]
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the word of knowledge?
[12:8]
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the gift of faith?
[12:9]
See: Faith (Believe in); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the gift of healing?
[12:9]
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the gift of miracles?
[12:10]
See: Miracle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the gift of prophecy?
[12:10]
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ;Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the gift of distinguishing between spirits?
[12:10]
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the gift of tongues?
[12:10]
See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the gift of the interpretation of tongues?
[12:10]
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
12:12-31
What was the body of Christ?
[12:12]
See: Body of Christ
How were Christians baptized?
[12:13]
See: Baptize (Baptism)
How did all Christians drink of the Spirit?
[12:13]
Paul wrote about drinking of the Holy Spirit. This was a metaphor. Paul was writing about when a person believed in Jesus.
See: John 4:14
Why did Paul speak about the body of Christ?
[12:14]
Paul wrote about the body of Christ to teach the Corinthian Christians to serve God and others in a certain way. This was a metaphor. The Corinthian Christians were just like a person’s body. Each Corinthian Christian was like a member of a physical body. Each Corinthian Christian was able to help other Corinthian Christians. Each Christian was to serve in a certain way depending on how God made them. The Coronthian Christians needed each other.
See: Body of Christ; Metaphor
Why did Paul list these gifts?
[12:28]
Paul said that certain gifts were above other gifts in some way. Scholars think that when Paul listed the apostles, prophets, and teachers first because they led the church (see: Ephesians 4:11-15). Perhaps the Corinthian Christians watched other Christians use their gifts. This made people be in great awe of them. However, Paul said that there were other gifts. Maybe some gifts were not as amazing as some to see. Yet, all these gifts were given by God. They were meant to be used to serve God and other people.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Apostle; Prophet
What was the gift of apostle?
[12:28]
See: Apostle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the gift of administration?
[12:28]
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What were the greater gifts?
[12:31]
Paul wrote about a greater spiritual gift. Scholars think he was speaking about another gift. This was a gift that helped Christians to teach other people about Jesus.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
What was the better way Paul will show to the Corinthians?
[12:31]
Paul promised to show the Corinthians a better way to serve God. Scholars think he was writing about serving God by loving other people. This was not a spiritual gift that only certain Christians. Instead, Paul meant that all Christians had a gift helping them love other people.
See: 1 Corinthians 14:1
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
1 Corinthians 12:1
I do not want you to be uninformed
"I want you to be informed". Paul lets them know that God has given special gifts to believers that will help the body.
1 Corinthians 12:2
you were led astray to idols who could not speak, in whatever ways you were led by them
"you were persuaded in some way to worship idols who cannot speak" or "you believed lies somehow and so you worshiped idols who cannot speak"
1 Corinthians 12:3
no one who speaks by the Spirit of God can say
"no Christian who has the Spirit of God in him can say" or "no one who is prophesying by the power of the Spirit of God can say."
"Jesus is accursed"
"God will punish Jesus" or "God will make Jesus suffer"
No one can say, "Jesus is Lord," except by the Holy Spirit
"One can say, 'Jesus is Lord,' only by the Holy Spirit". This sentence probably means that no one can say that Jesus is Yahweh, God in the flesh, without the Holy Spirit's influence drawing them to accept this truth. If this statement is translated poorly, it can have unintended theological consequences.
by the Holy Spirit
"with the help of the Holy Spirit" or "by the power that the Holy Spirit gives him"
1 Corinthians 12:6
works all in all
"makes active all the gifts in everyone who has received them" or "works all things in all people."
1 Corinthians 12:7
to each one is given
"God gives to each one"
1 Corinthians 12:8
to one is given by the Spirit the word
"by means of the Spirit God gives to one person the message"
the word of wisdom
"wise words"
the word of knowledge
"words that show knowledge"
1 Corinthians 12:9
is given
"God gives"
to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit
"to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit are given"
1 Corinthians 12:10
to another prophecy
"to another prophecy is given by the same Spirit"
to another various kinds of tongues
"to another the ability to speak different languages is given by the same Spirit"
to another the interpretation of tongues
"to another the ability to interpret what is said in other languages is given by the same Spirit"
1 Corinthians 12:11
one and the same Spirit
God gives the gifts through the work of the one and only Holy Spirit.
1 Corinthians 12:13
For by one Spirit we were all baptized
"For one Spirit baptized us" or "For in one Spirit we were all baptized".
all were made to drink of one Spirit
"God gave us all the same Spirit, which we share as people might share a drink"
1 Corinthians 12:17
where would the sense of hearing be? ... where would the sense of smell be?
"you could not hear anything. ... you could not smell anything."
1 Corinthians 12:19
the same member
"the same part of the body". Paul continues to talk of the variety of gifts. God gives different gifts to different believers, but Paul wants them to know that all believers are made into one body, which is called the body of Christ. For this reason believers should have unity.
where would the body be?
"there would be no body."
1 Corinthians 12:21
I have no need of you
"I do not need you"
1 Corinthians 12:23
less honorable
"less important"
our unpresentable members
This probably refers to the private parts of the body, which people keep covered. Some translations refer to those people that are "less presentable parts" (See New American Standard Bible) or the New Revised Standard Version which says "less respectable members". Context seems to indicate "people".
1 Corinthians 12:25
there may be no division within the body, but
"the body may be unified, and"
1 Corinthians 12:26
one member is honored
"someone gives honor to one member"
1 Corinthians 12:28
first apostles
Possible meanings for "first" are 1) the first in the list or 2) the most important in the list.
those who provide helps
"those who provide help to other believers"
those who do the work of administration
"those who govern the church"
those who have various kinds of tongues
"those who have the ability to speak different languages"
1 Corinthians 12:29
Are all of them apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Do all do miracles?
"Not all of them are apostles, are they? Not all are prophets, are they? Not all are teachers, are they? Not all do miracles, do they?" or "You and I all know that not all of them are apostles, not all are prophets, not all are teachers, and not all do powerful deeds."
1 Corinthians 12:30
Do all of them have gifts of healing?
"Not all of them have gifts of healing."
Do all of them speak with tongues?
"Not all of them speak different languages."
Do all of them interpret tongues?
"Not all of them interpret what is said in other languages."
1 Corinthians 12:31
Zealously seek the greater gifts.
"You must eagerly seek from God the gifts that best help the church." or "You are eagerly looking for gifts that you think are greater because you think they are more exciting to have."
Chapter 13
1
Suppose that I speak with the tongues of men and of angels. But if I do not have love, I have become a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal.
2
Suppose that I have the gift of prophecy and understand all hidden truths and knowledge, and that I have all faith so as to remove mountains. But if I do not have love, I am nothing.
3
Suppose that I give all my possessions to feed the poor, and that I give my body to be burned. But if I do not have love, I gain nothing.
4
Love is patient and kind. Love is not jealous and does not boast. It is not puffed up
5
or rude. It does not seek its own. It is not provoked, nor does it keep a count of wrongs.
6
It does not rejoice in unrighteousness. Instead, it rejoices in the truth.
7
Love bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, and endures all things.
8
Love never ends. If there are prophecies, they will pass away. If there are tongues, they will cease. If there is knowledge, it will pass away.
9
For we know in part and we prophesy in part.
10
But when the perfect comes, that which is incomplete will pass away.
11
When I was a child, I spoke like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child. When I became an adult, I put away childish things.
12
For now we see indirectly in a mirror, but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I will know fully just as I have been fully known.
13
But now these three remain: faith, hope, and love. But the greatest of these is love.
1 Corinthians 13
13:1-13
What were the tongues of men and angels?
[13:1]
See: Speak in Tongues; Angel; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
How did someone have love?
[13:1]
In verses 13:1-4, Paul wrote about the ways the Corinthian Christians could love other people.
What was a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal?
[13:1]
A noisy gong or a clanging cymbal were musical instruments that made big noise. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think when Paul wanted to say that the way the Christians lived made people confused about who God is and how God wanted people to live. Paul wanted CHristians to live in a way that honors God. If they do this, then people will know what God is like and how to live in a way that honors God.
See: Metaphor
What was the gift of prophecy?
[13:2]
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)
How was Paul nothing?
[13:2]
Paul wrote that if he did not love other people. Then everything he did was useless and did not honor God. If a Christian knows everything about God but does not love other people, then this does not help anyone.
Why did Paul talk about gaining nothing?
Paul wrote about gaining nothing. He said that he could do many things to honor God, but if he did not do them because he loved God or other people, then the things he did would not honor God.
Paul wrote about gaining nothing. He said that he could do many things to honor God. Yet if he did not love other people, then the things he did would not honor God.
What did Paul write in verse 3?
[13:3]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word “burn.” Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word “boast.” Because of this, some scholars think Paul wrote about giving his body to be burned. They think Paul wrote about dying for being a Christian. Other scholars, however, think Paul wrote about boasting. They say that Paul wrote here about suffering. They believe that Paul meant that if he did not love other people, then he should not be honored.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)
Why did Paul write “love is”?
[13:4]
In this chapter, Paul wrote the words “love is” many times. Through these words he gave a description. Paul meant that “someone who loves is a certain way”. He meant that someone who loved other people did certain things.
See: Love
How was love not “self-serving”?
[13:5]
Someone who loved other people was believed to be a person who was not “self-serving.” That is, these people refused to serve themselves. They did not want to have everything turn out the wanted.. Instead, these Christians served other people.
What was unrighteousness?
[13:6]
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
What did it mean that love “bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, and endures all things”?
[13:7]
Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians loved, they were able to endure things. Corinthian Christians who loved people did not want revenge against other people. These Christians also believed all things. That is, they trusted people. These Christians hoped in all things.They knew good things would happen because they trusted God. These Christians also endured all things.They loved others even when bad things happened.
When will prophecies and tongues stop?
[13:9, 13:10]
Paul wrote that one day the Corinthian Christians will not need of the gifts of prophecy and speaking in tongues. Some scholars think this happened after the apostles died. Other scholars think Paul was writing about how these gifts were used for a short time. However, Paul, when people love other people, that love lasts forever. Other scholars think there is a time in the future when Christians will not need these spiritual gifts.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues; Apostle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
How did Christians know and prophesy in part?
[13:9]
Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians did not know everything. They could only tell other people part of something. However, a time would come Christians would know more. This happens after Jesus returns to the earth.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth
What was the perfect?
[13:10]
When Paul wrote about the perfect, he was writing about a perfect world. When Jesus returns to the earth, it will be a perfect time which never ends. Everyone will know the truth about God. People will no longer have an imperfect knowledge of God.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth
Why did people talk about being a child and an adult?
[13:11]
Paul wrote that people know certain spiritual things in the same way a child or adult knows things. This is a metaphor. When the Corinthian Christians were children, they only knew some things. When the Corinthian Christian were adults, they were able to know much more. Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they only knew some things about God. However, one day they would know more about God.
See: Metaphor
How will people know about God?
[13:12]
Paul wrote how that the Corinthian Christians understood God as if they were looking in a mirror. Ancient mirrors were like modern ones. However, ancient mirrors were not as clear as modern mirrors. The image in the mirror was not complete or clear. In the same way, the Corinthian Christians had an incomplete understanding of God. However, in the future, the Corinthian Christians would know much more about God.
How has Paul been fully known?
[13:12]
Paul was fully known. Some scholars think that Paul meant that God knew Paul completely even before the world began. God who knew everything there was to know, also knew everything there was to know about Paul.
Why did Paul write about faith, hope, and love?
Paul wrote about the greatest gifts. Paul wrote that these were faith, hope, and love. However, Paul wrote that love was the greatest gift because it lasts forever.
See: Faith (Believe in); Hope; Love
1 Corinthians 13:1
the tongues of ... angels
Possible meaning is that Paul is exaggerating for the sake of effect and does not believe that people speak the language that angels use.
I have become a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal
I have become like instruments that make loud, annoying sounds
1 Corinthians 13:3
I give my body to be burned
"I allow those who persecute me to burn me to death"
1 Corinthians 13:4
Love is ... Love is not ... It is not
"Whoever loves is ... He is not ... He is not"
1 Corinthians 13:5
It does not ... It is not ... does it keep
"He does not ... He does not ... does he keep"
seek its own
The word "seek" here means to desire and work for something.
It is not provoked
"It does not become angry easily." The person who loves controls his anger.
nor does it keep a count of wrongs
The person who loves others does not keep a record of the wrongs that people have done to him.
1 Corinthians 13:6
It does not ... it rejoices
"He does not ... he rejoices"
does not rejoice in unrighteousness. Instead, it rejoices in the truth
"rejoices only in righteousness and truth"
1 Corinthians 13:7
bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, and endures all things
"always perseveres, always believes, always hopes, and always endures"
hopes all things
This means that whoever loves others always expects that what is good will happen.
1 Corinthians 13:12
For now we see indirectly in a mirror
Mirrors were made of polished metal rather than glass and provided a dim, vague reflection.
now we see
"now we see Christ" or "now we see God."
but then face to face
"but then we will see face to face"
I will know fully
"I will know Christ fully"
just as I have been fully known
"just as Christ has known me fully"
1 Corinthians 13:13
faith, hope, and love
"we must trust the Lord, be confident that he will do what he has promised, and love him and others"
Chapter 14
1
Pursue love and be zealous for spiritual gifts, especially that you may prophesy.
2
For the one who speaks in a tongue does not speak to people but to God. For no one understands him because he speaks mysteries in the Spirit.
3
But the one who prophesies speaks to people to build them up, to exhort them, and to comfort them.
4
The one who speaks in a tongue builds up himself, but the one who prophesies builds up the church.
5
Now I wish that you all spoke in tongues. But even more than that, I wish that you would prophesy. The one who prophesies is greater than the one who speaks in tongues (unless someone interprets so that the church may receive edification).
6
But now, brothers, if I come to you speaking in tongues, how will I benefit you? I cannot, unless I speak to you with revelation, or knowledge, or prophecy, or teaching.
7
In the same way, when lifeless instruments are producing sounds—like the flute or the harp—if they do not produce different tones, how will anyone know what tune the flute or harp is playing?
8
For if the trumpet is played with an uncertain sound, how will anyone know when it is time to prepare for battle?
9
It is the same way for you with the tongue. If you utter speech that is not clear, how will what is said be understood? You will be speaking into the air.
10
There are doubtless many kinds of languages in the world, and none is without meaning.
11
But if I do not know the meaning of a language, I will be a foreigner to the speaker, and the speaker will be a foreigner to me.
12
So it is with you. Since you are eager for the manifestations of the Spirit, seek for the edification of the church so that you might abound.
13
So the one who speaks in a tongue should pray that he may interpret.
14
For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my mind is unfruitful.
15
What am I to do? I will pray with my spirit, but I will also pray with my mind. I will sing with my spirit, and I will also sing with my mind.
16
Otherwise, if you bless God with the spirit, how will the outsider say "Amen" when you are giving thanks if he does not know what you are saying?
17
For you certainly give thanks well enough, but the other person is not built up.
18
I thank God that I speak in tongues more than all of you.
19
But in the church I would rather speak five words with my understanding so that I might instruct others, than ten thousand words in a tongue.
20
Brothers, do not be children in your thinking. Rather, in regard to evil, be like infants. But in your thinking be mature.
21
In the law it is written,
"By men of strange tongues
and by the lips of strangers
I will speak to this people.
Even then they will not hear me,"
says the Lord.
22
So then, tongues are a sign, not to believers, but to unbelievers. But prophecy is for a sign, not for unbelievers, but for believers.
23
If, therefore, the whole church comes together and all speak in tongues, and outsiders and unbelievers come in, would they not say that you are insane?
24
But if you all were prophesying and an unbeliever or an outsider came in, he would be convicted by all he hears. He would be judged by all that is said.
25
The secrets of his heart would be revealed. As a result, he would fall on his face and worship God. He would declare that God is really among you.
26
What is next then, brothers? When you come together, each one has a psalm, a teaching, a revelation, a tongue, or an interpretation. Do everything so that you build up the church.
27
If anyone speaks in a tongue, let there be two or at most three, and each one in turn, and then someone should interpret what is said.
28
But if there is no one to interpret, let each of them keep silent in the church. Let each one speak to himself alone and to God.
29
Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others listen with discernment to what is said.
30
But if there is a revelation to one who is sitting, let the first be silent.
31
For each of you can prophesy one by one so that each one may learn and all may be exhorted.
32
For the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets.
33
For God is not a God of confusion, but of peace.
This is the rule in all the churches of God's holy people.
34
The women should keep silent in the churches. For they are not permitted to speak. Instead, they should be in submission, as also the law says.
35
If there is anything they desire to learn, let them ask their husbands at home. For it is disgraceful for a woman to speak in the church.
36
Did the word of God come from you? Are you the only ones it has reached?
37
If anyone thinks himself to be a prophet or spiritual, he should acknowledge that the things I write to you are a command of the Lord.
38
But if anyone does not recognize this, let him not be recognized.
39
So then, brothers, earnestly desire to prophesy, and do not forbid anyone from speaking in tongues.
40
But let all things be done properly and in order.
1 Corinthians 14
14:1-19
How were the Corinthian Christians to pursue love?
[14:1]
Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to pursue love. Paul wrote about spiritual gifts in the verses before this one. He insisted that spiritual gifts were to be used to love other people. Paul wanted Corinhian Christians to serve others because they loved them.
See: Love; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
How were the Christians to be “zealous for spiritual gifts”?
[14:1]
When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians should be “zealous”(ζηλόω/g2206) for spiritual gifts, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to truly desire the Holy Spirit’s gifts to serve other Corinthian Christians. Scholars think that prophecy was greater in some way because it helped Christians to do things that honored God.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)
How did someone who spoke in tongues speak to God?
[14:2]
Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they spoke to God. Some scholars think Paul was writing here about Corinthian Christians who spoke in a miraculous tongue. Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians did this, they were praying to God. This was a language only known to God. Other scholars think that when Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, he was describing how the Corinthian Christians spoke in languages other people in the world spoke. Other scholars say that when these Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues they did not have anyone to interpret what they said. Therefore, it did not help other Christians, as only God knew what the person said.
See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Mystery
Why does someone prophesy?
[14:3]
Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians prophesied, it encouraged and comforted them. When someone spoke to the Corinthian Christians about what God wanted them to say, it helped them. The person who prophesied to the Corinthian Christians made these Christians better.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Church
How did someone who spoke in tongues build himself up?
[14:4]
Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they were doing something that helped their faith. Corinthian Christians who did this only helped themselves. They were not helping others if there were no other Corinthian Christian there to interpret the tongues so others might understand. Paul said this did not happen when the Corinthian Christians prophesied.
See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit;Faith (Believe in)
Why did Paul want all the Christians in Corinth to speak in tongues?
[14:5]
Paul wrote that he wanted all Christians to speak in tongues. Some scholars think that Paul meant that Christians had the gift to speak in tongues. Other scholars think that Paul did not think all Christians had the gift to speak in tongues. Instead, this is why Paul wrote that he thought it would be better for Chrsitians to prophesy than to speak in tongues.
See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
How was the person who prophesied greater than the one who spoke in tongues?
[14:5]
When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians who prophesied were greater than the person who spoke in tongues, he was writing about those Corinthian Christians who spoke in tongues without an interpreter. These Corinthian Christians did not help other people. However, the Corinthian Christians who prophesied helped other people. This was why the person who prophesied was greater.
See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
How did someone speak with revelation, knowledge, prophecy, teaching?
[14:6]
See: Reveal (Revelation); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
Why did Paul write about musical instruments?
[14:7]
When Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the spiritual gift of tongues, he mentioned musical instruments. He was teaching people something. He wanted the Corinthian Christians to know that if they spoke in tongues and no one understood, it was like someone sounding an “uncertain” note on an instrument. That is, it would not help anyone because they could not understand it.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues
What were the manifestations of the Spirit?
[14:12]
When Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the “manifestations of the Spirit,” he was writing about the things the Holy Spirit did to reveal Himself to the Corinthian Christians. Here Paul called these things the Holy Spirit’s gifts.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Reveal (Revelation)
What did Paul desire Christians to want from the Holy Spirit?
[14:12]
Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to want to have things from the Holy Spirit which helped other people.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
Why did Paul want the Christians who spoke in tongues to also interpret those tongues?
[14:13]
Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they needed to have someone interpret those tongues. If the Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, but gave no interpretation, it did not honor God. This was because it did not cause the church to grow (See: 1 Corinthians 14:28). Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to pray that they could interpret the tongues they spoke.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues
How did someone pray in a tongue?
[14:13]
Paul wrote about praying in a tongue. Some scholars think that Paul was writing about when people prayed in front of other people. Fewer scholars think Paul was writing about when someone was alone and prayed to God.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues; Pray (Prayer)
How did someone’s spirit pray?
[14:14]
Paul wrote about a Christian praying with his spirit. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the Holy Spirit using tongues when they prayed in front of other people who spoke different languages. They think Paul said that his own spirit prayed as the Holy Spirit gave him the ability to speak in prayer. Fewer scholars think the Holy Spirit gave people a special language when they prayed to God.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues; Spirit (Spiritual); Pray (Prayer)
How did Paul want people to pray?
[14:15]
Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to pray and think much as they prayed for their needs and those of other people.
See: Pray (Prayer)
Why did Paul want people to say “amen”?
[14:16]
Paul wrote that the Corinthian Church needed to use the gift of tongues in ways people could understand them. In ancient Israel, Jews and Christians often said “amen” when someone else spoke about God. When people said “amen”, they were asking God to make happen what that speaker said. If someone in the Corinthian church could not understand the meaning of what the speaker said, they could not say “amen”(ἀμήν/g0281).
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues
Why did Paul thank God that he spoke in tongues more than any of the Christians in Corinth?
[14:18]
Paul thanked God that he spoke in tongues more than any of the Christians in Corinth. This was because he used tongues to help other people and to honor God. The Chrisitians in the Corinthian did not use tongues in this way.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues
See Map: Corinth
Why did Paul want to teach other people instead of to speak in tongues?
[14:19]
When Paul spoke in tongues, it only helped him to trust God more. However, when he spoke in a language that members of the Corinthian Church could understand, he helped the Corinthian Christians, and not just himself.
14:20-25
How were the Christians in Corinth like children?
][14:20]
Paul wrote to the Christians in Corinth and spoke to them as if they were children. This was a metaphor. They were not acting like adults were supposed to act. Adults often know the difference between right and wrong. Children do not always know what is right and wrong.
See: Metaphor; Grow in Faith
Why did Paul write about the Law of Moses?
[14:21]
Paul wrote that a prophecy about the gift of speaking in other tongues was written about in the Old Testament (see: Isaiah 28:11-12). When Isaiah spoke these words, God warned Israel that he was going to use Gentiles to judge Israel. This prophecy began to be fulfilled. Paul wrote how God was using these gifts of tongues to share the gospel with Gentiles. The tongues were used as a sign to the Gentiles. It helped Gentiles to believe in Jesus.
However, if there was someone speaking in tongues and no one to interpret what was being said, then people would think that Christians were crazy.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Law of Moses; Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gentile; Sign; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Judge (Judgment); Gospel
How was prophecy a sign to Christians?
[14:22]
Paul wrote that prophecy was a sign to the Corinthian Christians, but not for non-Christians. Prophecy helped Christians to obey God and to live in a way that honored God. Tongues were a sign for the unbelieving (see: I Corinthians 14:22) living among the Corithianians. Tongues were used so that people could understand the gospel.
See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Sign; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gospel
What were the “secrets of the heart”?
[14:25]
The “secrets of the heart” were wrong things a person in the Corinthian Church had done. Only the person guilty of those evil things knew about them.
See: Heart (Metaphor)
14:26-33
What was a psalm?
[14:26]
A psalm was a song that was sung to worship God. The Old Testament has many psalms. (See: Psalms)
See: Psalm; Worship; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
What was a revelation?
[14:26]
Paul wrote to the Corinthian Church about how some Christians used prophecy to reveal something other people.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Church; Reveal (Revelation)
Why did Paul not want many people to speak in tongues at the same time?
[14:27]
Paul wrote that it was wrong for many prophets to prophesy at the same time. This was because no one would understand them if more than one spoke the same time. They couldn’t learn about God and how to obey God if more than one prophet was prophesying. No one could hear the messages clearly if many people were speaking. Paul wanted these spiritual gifts to be used in ways that honored God.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet
How were the spirits of the prophets subject to the prophet?
[14:32]
Paul wrote that the spirit of the prophets was subject to the prophet. That is, the prophet could control when he or she spoke. God did not want the prophets to all speak at the same time. God did not want people to be confused. Instead, the prophets were to wait for other prophets to be done prophesying before they began to prophesy.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet
14:34-40
Why did Paul tell women to be silent in churches?
[14:34]
Paul wanted women to be silent when Christians gathered together to worship God. Some scholars think that when the Corinthian Christians gathered together to worship God, it was often very chaotic. Many people prophesied. Many people spoke in tongues. Also, some women were also causing problems in Corinth. Some scholars think Paul wrote about some married women who were speaking loudly to their husbands who were sitting across the room. When Paul lived, women sat on one side of the room and men sat on the other side of the room. Paul wanted to encourage the Corinthian church to respect God and others when they gathered together to worship God. Therefore, Paul wanted these women to wait and ask their husbands questions when everyone was not gathered together. Other scholars think that Paul did not want anyone to speak in a way that interrupted other people when they gathered together to worship God. Fewer scholars think Paul wrote that women were not to speak during the worship services simply because they were women.
See: Genesis 3:!6; 2 Timothy 2:11-15
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues; Worship
To whom were women to submit?
[14:34]
Some scholars think Paul wrote about women submitting to their husbands. Other scholars think Paul wrote this because the women were causing problems when the Corinthians gathered to worship God. Paul wrote this command for the women of that time and place. He wrote these words to correct a problem. By speaking out loudly and causing problems, they were not respecting other people or honoring God. They were not serving others or serving God.
See: Submit (Submission); Church
See: Genesis 3:16; 2 Timothy 2:11-15
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues
How was someone considered to be “spiritual”?
[14:37]
See: Spirit (Spiritual)
Who should be recognized by the Christians in Corinth?
[14:38]
Paul wrote that Chrsitians in Corinth should know that prophets always teach the same things Paul taught. They did not disagree with Paul because the things Paul taught were from God. If prophets did not do this, then these prophets were not speaking for God. The Christians in Corinth should reject these prophets and their prophecies.
See: Prophet; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)
What lesson did Paul want the Corinthians to learn about prophecy and tongues?
[14:39, 14:40]
Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to learn that spiritual gifts must be used in the right way. Spiritual gifts should not create chaos when people are gathered together to worship God. This would dishonor God to use these gifts in this way.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues
1 Corinthians 14:1
Pursue love
"Follow after love" or "Work hard to love people"
especially that you may prophesy
"and work especially hard to be able to prophesy"
1 Corinthians 14:2
in the Spirit
Possible meanings are 1) the person speaks by the power of the Holy Spirit or 2) he speaks in his own spirit.
1 Corinthians 14:3
to build them up
"to strengthen them"
to exhort them
"to encourage them"
1 Corinthians 14:4
builds up himself
"strengthens himself"
1 Corinthians 14:5
spoke in tongues
"had the ability to speak different languages"
The one who prophesies is greater
"The one who prophesies has a greater gift"
interprets
To listen to what someone says in one language and use another language to tell people what that person is saying.
the church may receive edification
"the people in the church may become stronger" or "the one who prophesies may help people know and love God better"
1 Corinthians 14:6
how will I benefit you?
"I will not benefit you." or "I will not have done anything that helps you."
1 Corinthians 14:7
they do not produce different tones
This refers to sounds of different pitch that make up the melody.
how will anyone know what tune the flute or harp is playing?
"no one will know what melody or song the flute or harp is playing."
1 Corinthians 14:8
how will anyone know when it is time to prepare for battle?
"no one would know when it is time to prepare for battle."
1 Corinthians 14:9
you with the tongue. If you utter speech
or "you. If with the tongue you utter speech"
with the tongue
The word "tongue"refers to the parts of the body which a person uses in order to speak.
If you utter speech that is not clear
"If you speak in a language that people do not know"
how will what is said be understood
"how will anyone understand what you have said"
1 Corinthians 14:10
none is without meaning
"they all have meaning"
1 Corinthians 14:12
for the manifestations of the Spirit
"to do things that show that the Spirit controls you"
seek for the edification of the church so that you might abound
"try to succeed greatly in making God's people more able to serve God so that things will go well with you"
1 Corinthians 14:14
my mind is unfruitful
"I do not understand it in my mind" or "my mind does not benefit from the prayer, because I do not understand the words"
1 Corinthians 14:15
What am I to do?
"This is what I will do."
pray with my spirit ... pray with my mind ... sing with my spirit ... sing with my mind
"with words that I understand"
1 Corinthians 14:16
you bless God ... you are giving thanks ... you are saying
Paul is addressing everyone who prays only in the spirit, but not with the mind.
how will the outsider say "Amen" ... saying?
"the outsider will never be able to say 'Amen' ... saying."
the outsider
"another person" or "people who are new to your group."
say "Amen"
"agree"
1 Corinthians 14:17
you certainly give
Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so here the word "you" is singular.
the other person is not built up
"the other person is not strengthened" or "what you say does not strengthen any outsider who might hear you"
1 Corinthians 14:19
than ten thousand words in a tongue
"10,000 words in a different language" or "a great many words in a different language"
1 Corinthians 14:20
do not be children in your thinking
"do not think like children"
1 Corinthians 14:21
In the law it is written,
"The prophet wrote these words in the law:". See Isaiah 28:11.
By men of strange tongues and by the lips of strangers
These two phrases mean basically the same thing and are used together for emphasis.
1 Corinthians 14:22
sign, not for unbelievers, but for believers
"sign only for believers"
1 Corinthians 14:23
would they not say that you are insane?
"they would say that you are insane."
1 Corinthians 14:24
he would be convicted by all he hears. He would be judged by all that is said
"he would realize that he is guilty of sin because he hears what you are saying"
1 Corinthians 14:25
The secrets of his heart would be revealed
"God would reveal to him the secrets of his heart"
he would fall on his face and worship God
"He would bow down and worship God"
1 Corinthians 14:26
What is next then, brothers?
"Because everything I have just told you is true, this is what you need to do, my fellow believers."
1 Corinthians 14:27
speaks in a tongue
"speaks in a different language"
and each one in turn
"and they should speak one after another" or "and they should speak one at a time"
interpret what is said
"interpret what they said"
1 Corinthians 14:29
Let two or three prophets speak
Possible meanings are 1) only two or three prophets speak at any one meeting or 2) only two or three prophets take turns.
to what is said
"to what they say"
1 Corinthians 14:30
there is a revelation
"God reveals something" or "God speaks"
to one who is sitting
"to one of the people sitting there listening to the prophets"
1 Corinthians 14:31
prophesy one by one
Only one person should prophesy at a time.
all may be exhorted
"you may exhort all"
1 Corinthians 14:33
God is not a God of confusion
God does not create confusing situations by making people all speak at the same time.
1 Corinthians 14:34
keep silent
Possible meanings are 1) be absolutely silent during the church service or 2) stop speaking when someone is prophesying or 3) stop speaking.
1 Corinthians 14:36
Did the word of God come from you? Are you the only ones it has reached?
"God's message did not come from you in Corinth; you are not the only people who understand God's will."
1 Corinthians 14:37
he should acknowledge
A true prophet or truly spiritual person will accept Paul's writings as coming from the Lord.
1 Corinthians 14:38
if anyone does not recognize this, let him not be recognized
"if anyone ignores this, let him be ignored"
let him not be recognized
"you should not recognize him"
1 Corinthians 14:39
do not forbid anyone from speaking in tongues
Paul makes it clear that speaking in tongues at a church gathering is permissible and acceptable.
1 Corinthians 14:40
But let all things be done properly and in order
"But do all things properly and in order" or "But do everything in an orderly, appropriate way"
Chapter 15
1
Now I want to make known to you, brothers, the gospel I proclaimed to you, which you received and on which you stand,
2
and by which you are being saved, if you hold firmly to the word I preached to you, unless you believed in vain.
3
For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received, that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures,
4
that he was buried, and that he was raised on the third day according to the scriptures.
5
Christ appeared to Cephas, and then to the twelve;
6
then he appeared to more than five hundred brothers at once. Most of them are still alive, but some have fallen asleep.
7
Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles.
8
Last of all, he appeared to me, as if to one born prematurely.
9
For I am the least of the apostles. I am unworthy to be called an apostle because I persecuted the church of God.
10
But by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace in me was not in vain. Instead, I labored harder than all of them. Yet it was not I, but the grace of God that is with me.
11
Therefore whether it is I or they, so we preach and so you believed.
12
Now if Christ is proclaimed as raised from the dead, how can some of you say there is no resurrection of the dead?
13
But if there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised;
14
and if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is in vain, and your faith also is in vain.
15
Also, we are found to be false witnesses about God, because we testified that God raised Christ from the dead. But he did not raise him, if indeed the dead are not raised.
16
For if the dead are not raised, not even Christ has been raised;
17
and if Christ has not been raised, your faith is in vain and you are still in your sins.
18
Then those who have fallen asleep in Christ have also perished.
19
If only in this life we hope in Christ, of all people we are most to be pitied.
20
But now Christ has been raised from the dead as the firstfruits of those who sleep.
21
For since death came by a man, by a man also came the resurrection of the dead.
22
For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all will be made alive.
23
But each in his own order: Christ, who is the firstfruits, and then those who belong to Christ will be made alive at his coming.
24
Then will be the end, when he will hand over the kingdom to God the Father, when he will abolish all rule and all authority and power.
25
For he must reign until he has put all his enemies under his feet.
26
The last enemy to be destroyed is death.
27
For "he has put everything under his feet." But when it says, "he has put everything," it is clear that this does not include the one who put everything in subjection under him.
28
When all things are subjected under him, then the Son himself will be subjected under the one who put all things into subjection under him, that God may be all in all.
29
Or else what will those do who are baptized for the dead? If the dead are not raised at all, why are they baptized for them?
30
Why then are we in danger every hour?
31
I die every day! This is as sure as my boasting in you, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord.
32
What do I gain, from a human point of view, if I fought with beasts at Ephesus, if the dead are not raised?
"Let us eat and drink,
for tomorrow we die."
33
Be not deceived: "Bad company corrupts good morals."
34
Sober up! Live righteously! Do not keep sinning. For some of you have no knowledge of God. I say this to your shame.
35
But someone will say, "How are the dead raised, and with what kind of body will they come?"
36
You fool! What you sow will not come to life unless it dies.
37
What you sow is not the body that will be, but a bare grain. It may become wheat or something else.
38
But God will give it a body as he chooses, and to each seed its own body.
39
Not all flesh is the same. Instead, there is one flesh for human beings, and another flesh for animals, and another flesh for birds, and another for fish.
40
There are also heavenly bodies and earthly bodies. But the glory of the heavenly body is one kind and the glory of the earthly is another.
41
There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars. For one star differs from another star in glory.
42
So also is the resurrection of the dead. What is sown is perishable, and what is raised is imperishable.
43
It is sown in dishonor; it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness; it is raised in power.
44
It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body.
45
So also it is written, "The first man Adam became a living soul." The last Adam became a life-giving spirit.
46
But the spiritual did not come first but the natural, and then the spiritual.
47
The first man is of the earth, made of dust. The second man is from heaven.
48
Just as the one made from dust is, so also are those who are made of the dust, and as the man of heaven is, so also are those who are of heaven.
49
Just as we have borne the image of the man of dust, we will also bear the image of the man of heaven.
50
Now this I say, brothers, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Neither does what is perishable inherit what is imperishable.
51
Look! I tell you a mystery: We will not all sleep, but we will all be changed.
52
We will be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we will be changed.
53
For this perishable body must put on what is imperishable, and this mortal body must put on immortality.
54
But when this perishable body has put on what is imperishable, and when this mortal body has put on immortality, then will come about the saying that is written, "Death is swallowed up in victory."
55
"Death, where is your victory?
Death, where is your sting?"
56
The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law.
57
But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ!
58
Therefore, my dear brothers, be steadfast and immovable. Always abound in the work of the Lord, because you know that your labor in the Lord is not in vain.
1 Corinthians 15
15:1-11
What was the gospel?
[15:1]
Paul wrote about the gospel. He used several metaphors when writing about the Christians in Corinth and the gospel. It was the gospel he told them. It was the gospel they believed. It was the gospel on which they stood. That is, it was the gospel that gave them confidence that they were at peace with God. It was the gospel that was saving them. That is, it was the gospel that was making them different than they were before. They then began doing things that honored God.
See: Gospel; Metaphor
How did someone “hold firmly” to the word?
[15:2]
Paul told the Christians in Corinth to “hold firmly” to the word. Some scholars think he wanted to say that they needed to keep believing in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul wanted them to keep obeying the things he and the other apostles taught.
See: Apostle; Word of God
What was preaching?
[15:2]
See: Preach (Preacher)
How did someone believe in vain?
[15:2]
Paul wrote about believing in vain. This was when someone believed in something, but they still did the same evil things.
What was the most important thing about which Paul wrote?
[15:3]
Paul wrote about something that was the most important thing. It was something that he was told by others and he told the Christians in Corinth. This was that Jesus died for people’s sins. After this, Jesus was resurrected. After he was resurrected, he appeared to many people. That is, many people saw him and talked to him after he was raised from the dead.
See: Sin; Atone (Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection)
Who were the twelve?
[15:5]
Paul wrote about the twelve. They were the twelve apostles.
See: Apostle
Who were the apostles?
[15:7]
Paul wrote about the apostles. Here, he also wrote about certain people other than the twelve apostles.
See: Apostle
How was Paul “unlike the other apostles”?
[15:8, 15:9]
Paul wrote that he was unlike the other apostles. That is, he was not born at the right time. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that, unlike the other apostles he was not with Jesus when Jesus was alive. Instead, he persecuted Chrsitians at that time. Because of this, he did not think he was worthy of being called an apostle. He greatly dishonored God before he believed in Jesus. However, God still chose him to be an apostle.
See: Metaphor; Apostle; Persecute (Persecution)
How was God’s grace to Paul not in vain?
[15:10]
Paul wrote that God’s grace to him was not in vain. That is, God favored Paul. Therefore, Paul wanted to live in a way that honored God.
See: Grace
15:12-19
Who said there was no resurrection of the dead?
[15:12]
In Corinth, there were some Christians who did not think that people were made alive again after they died. They thought nothing happened after a person died. This confused Paul because they believed that Jesus was resurrected. If Jesus was not resurrected, then he could not have died for people’s sins. If this were true, then everything Paul and the other Chrsitians did was useless and believing the gospel could not help anyone.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Sin; Atone (Atonement); Gospel
How was someone still in their sins?
[15:17]
When Jesus died, he forgave the sins of those who believed in him. However, if Jesus was not resurrected, then he could not have forgiven the sins of those who believed in him. Therefore, they would still be guilty of sinning against God and deserved to be punished.
Paul wrote that if people died believing in Jesus and Jesus was not resurrected, then they died and did not live together with God in heaven forever. However, Jesus was resurrected, so this was not true.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Sin; Atone (Atonement); Heaven; Punish (Punishment)
Why should Christians not have hope only in this life?
[15:19]
Paul wrote that it was sad if people only believed that Jesus could help them while they were alive. This was because they did not understand who Jesus is. He did help people when they were alive on the earth. However, Jesus did much more. He promised that those who believe in him will live together with God in heaven forever.
See: Heaven
15:20-28
How was Jesus the firstfruits of those who are asleep?
[15:20]
Paul wrote that Jesus was the firstfruit of those who have fallen asleep. This was a metaphor. Jesus was the first of many people who would be made alive again after they died. While Jesus was made alive again on the earth, other people will be made alive again and live in heaven with God.
See: Fruit (Metaphor); Heaven; Resurrect (Resurrection)
How did death come through one man?
[15:21]
Paul wrote that death came through one man. This was Adam (see: Genesis 3). Adam sinned and because he sinned all people died.
See: Romans 5:12-17
See: Sin; Die (Death)
How did resurrection come through one man?
[15:21]
Paul wrote that the resurrection came through one man. This was Jesus. Because of Jesus, Christians will be resurrected to live with God in heaven forever.
Christians will be resurrected when Jesus returns.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Heaven; Jesus' Return to Earth
How is death the last enemy of God?
[15:26]
Paul wrote that death is the last enemy of God to be defeated. This is a metaphor. God did not want people and things to die. He wanted everything and everyone to live forever. Because Adam sinned, everything dies (see: Genesis 3). However, Paul talked about a time when things would not die anymore. This is what he was thinking about when he said that God would defeat his last enemy, death.
See: Sin; Die (Death); Metaphor
How did Paul write about things being ruled by God?
[15:28]
Paul wrote that God the Father gave Jesus the power to rule everything, but he will not rule God the Father. Some scholars God the Father will always rule Jesus in some way. Other scholars think Paul was writing about Jesus ruling on the earth for 1000 years (see: Revelation 20:1-7). At the end of this time, Jesus will give his kingdom to God the Father.
See: God the Father; Kingdom of God
15:29-34
Why were people baptized for the dead?
[15:29]
Some scholars think people in Corinth tried to be baptized for people who died. This did not honor God. These people also taught that people were not resurrected when they died. Paul did not understand why they believed these things. They should not have done this if they thought that people were not resurrected when they died.Other scholars think the Christians in Corinth were baptized for people who were dying and could not be baptized. Paul wanted them to know what they believed was not true.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Resurrect (Resurrection)
Why did Paul write about being in danger?
[15:30]
Paul wrote about being in danger because he told other people about Jesus. Paul explained to them that he was in danger so they would know that obeying God meant that their life on the earth may be in danger and they may have to die for Jesus. This is not what the Christians in Corinth taught.
Paul also wanted them to know that he served God to receive rewards in heaven, not rewards on earth.
See: Gospel; Reward; Heaven
How does bad company corrupts good morals?
[15:33]
Paul wrote that bad company corrupts good morals. He wanted these Christians to know that if they spend time with people who taught the wrong things, then they would also begin to believe wrong things and do wrong things, even if they were trying to do things that honor God. They must know how to honor God, and not just try to honor God by obeying these false teachers.
15:35-49
What did Paul teach about how people will look after they are resurrected?
[15:44]
Paul expected the Christians in Corinth to have questions about what they would look like after they were resurrected. However, he did not want people to think about this. It was not helpful and it was foolish. He told them that they will look different than they look now, but he did not tell them more than this. However, he did tell them their new body would be glorious. This is because it will last forever and it will be with God in heaven.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Heaven; Glory (Glorify)
How was the first Adam a living soul?
[15:45]
The first man was named Adam. He was the first man to live. This is why Paul called him the first living soul. The people who came after Adam did the things that he did. That is, they sinned and did the things they wanted to do.
See: Genesis 2-3
See: Soul; Sin
How was the second Adam a life-giving spirit?
[15:45]
Paul wrote about a second Adam. This was a metaphor. He was writing about Jesus who came from heaven. Jesus gave people a new type of life. The Christians who follow Jesus do the types of things Jesus did. That is, they honor God. They live in a way that they know they will see God in heaven.
See: Romans 5:12-17
See: Metaphor; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Heaven
15:50-58
Why will flesh and blood not inherit the kingdom of God?
[15:50]
Paul wrote that flesh and blood will not inherit the kingdom of God. That is, Christians will not inherit the kingdom of God as they were. They need a new body to do this. The body they had was one that will perish and die. However, they will get a new body which will not perish or die. Jesus will do this when he returns to the earth.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Kingdom of God; Jesus' Return to Earth
What is a “secret truth” or mystery?
[15:51]
See: Mystery
What did Paul teach about death?
[15:54]
Paul wrote that dying was a type of enemy against God. God did not want things to die. Things died because of sin. Jesus will defeat dying. This is a metaphor. At some time, everything and everyone will stop dying. Because of this, no one should be afraid of dying.
See: Metaphor; Sin;Die (Death)
How is the law the power of sin?
[15:56]
Paul wrote that the “power of sin is the law.” That is, the Law of Moses taught people that they sinned and disobeyed God. Because of this, they deserved to die.
See: Sin; Law of Moses
How is the work in the Lord not in vain?
[15:58]
Paul wrote that Christians do not serve God in vain. That is, when Christians serve God, they will be rewarded.
See: Reward
1 Corinthians 15:1
make known to you, brothers, the gospel
Possible meanings are 1) Paul wants to remind them by making the gospel known again, "help you remember, brothers, the gospel" or 2) he wants to make sure they understand the gospel, "make clear to you, brothers, the gospel."
on which you stand
Paul is speaking of the Corinthians as if they were a house and the gospel as if it were the foundation on which the house was standing.
1 Corinthians 15:2
you are being saved
"God will save you"
the word I preached to you
"the message I preached to you"
1 Corinthians 15:3
as of first importance
Possible meanings are 1) as the most important of many things or 2) as the first in time of important things.
for our sins
"to pay for our sins" or "so that God could forgive our sins"
according to the scriptures
"just as the propets predicted in the scriptures." Here "scriptures" means the Old Testament.
1 Corinthians 15:4
he was buried
"they buried him"
he was raised
"God raised him"
was raised
"was caused to live again"
1 Corinthians 15:5
appeared to
"showed himself to"
and then to the twelve
"and then he appeared to the rest of the apostles"
1 Corinthians 15:6
some have fallen asleep
"some have died"
1 Corinthians 15:8
Last of all
"Finally, after he had appeared to the others"
Last of all, he appeared to me, as if to one born prematurely
"a baby born too early". Possible meanings: 1) a baby that is born unexpectedly early, in which case Paul means that he was unexpectedly called to be an apostle, or 2) a baby who is born early and is very small, in which case Paul means that he had not learned from Christ, or 3) a baby who is born dead, in which case Paul means that Christ appeared to him when he was spiritually dead.
1 Corinthians 15:10
the grace of God I am what I am
God's grace or kindness has made Paul as he is now.
his grace in me was not in vain
"because he was kind to me, I was able to do much good work"
the grace of God that is with me
Possible meanings are 1) this is literally true, and God actually did the work and kindly used Paul as a tool or 2) Paul is saying that God was kind to let Paul do the work and to make Paul's work have good results.
1 Corinthians 15:12
how can some of you say there is no resurrection of the dead?
"you should not be saying that there is no resurrection of the dead!"
raised
made alive again
1 Corinthians 15:13
if there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised
Paul knows that Christ has been raised and so infers that all who die will be resurrected. To say that there is no resurrection is to say that Christ has not been raised, but Paul has seen the resurrected Christ (1 Corinthians 15:8).
not even Christ has been raised
"God has not raised even Christ"
1 Corinthians 15:15
we are found to be false witnesses about God
Paul is arguing that if Christ did not rise from the dead, then they are lying about Christ's coming alive again.
we are found to be
"everyone will realize that we are"
1 Corinthians 15:17
your faith is in vain and you are still in your sins
Their faith is based on Christ having risen from the dead, so if that did not happen, their faith will do them no good.
1 Corinthians 15:19
If only in this life we hope in Christ
"If only in this life we can confidently expect Christ to help us" or "If we can trust in Christ to save us only in this life"
of all people we are most to be pitied
"people should feel sorry for us more than they do for anyone else"
1 Corinthians 15:20
now Christ
"as it is, Christ" or "this is the truth: Christ"
Christ has been raised from the dead
"God has raised Christ from the dead"
dead as the firstfruits
"dead, like the first part of the harvest" or "dead; he is like the first part of the harvest"
those who sleep
"those who have died"
1 Corinthians 15:21
death came by a man
"people die because of what one man did". See verse 22.
by a man also came the resurrection of the dead
"people are raised from the dead because of another man" or "people will live again because of what one man did"
1 Corinthians 15:24
he will abolish all rule and all authority and power
"Christ will stop those people who rule, who have authority, and who have power, from doing what they are doing"
1 Corinthians 15:25
For he must reign until he has put all his enemies under his feet
"For Christ must reign until God the Father has put all Christ's enemies under Christ's feet"
until he has put all his enemies under his feet
"until he has put all his enemies under his power"
1 Corinthians 15:26
The last enemy to be destroyed is death
"The final enemy that Christ will destroy is death itself"
1 Corinthians 15:27
he has put everything under his feet
"God the Father has put everything under Christ's feet" or "Christ has put everything under his own feet"
put everything under his feet
"put everything under his power"
this does not include the one who put everything in subjection under him
"this does not include God the Father, who put everything in subjection under the Son"
1 Corinthians 15:28
all things are subjected under him
"God the Father has made all things subject to the Son"
the Son himself will be subjected
"the Son himself will become subject"
the Son himself
"Christ, that is, the Son himself,". This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
1 Corinthians 15:29
Or else what will those do who are baptized for the dead?
"Otherwise it would be useless for Christians to receive baptism for the dead."
If the dead are not raised at all, why are they baptized for them?
Apparently people were being baptized for the dead. They did so because they believed the dead would be raised.
If the dead are not raised at all
"If God does not raise the dead at all"
are not raised
"are not caused to live again"
why are they baptized for them?
"there would be no reason for them to have people baptize them on behalf of dead people."
1 Corinthians 15:30
Why then are we in danger every hour?
"If people will not rise from the dead, we gain nothing by being in danger every hour for teaching that people will rise."
1 Corinthians 15:31
I die every day!
"Every day I am in danger of dying" or "Every day I risk my life!"
This is as sure as my boasting in you
"You can know that this is true, because you know about my boasting in you" or "You can know that this is true, because you know about how much I boast in you"
my boasting in you, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord
"the way I tell other people how good you are, which I do because of what Christ Jesus our Lord has done for you"
1 Corinthians 15:32
What do I gain ... if I fought with beasts at Ephesus ... not raised?
"I gained nothing ... by fighting with beasts at Ephesus ... not raised."
I fought with beasts at Ephesus
Possible meanings are 1) Paul was speaking figuratively about his arguments with learned pagans or other conflicts with people who wanted to kill him or 2) he was actually put into the arena to fight against dangerous animals.
Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die
Paul infers that it would be better for us to enjoy this life, for tomorrow our life will end without any further hope.
1 Corinthians 15:33
Bad company corrupts good morals
If you live with bad people, you will act like them. Paul is quoting a common saying.
1 Corinthians 15:34
Sober up
"You must think seriously about this"
1 Corinthians 15:35
But someone will say, "How are the dead raised, and with what kind of body will they come?"
"But some will ask that they cannot imagine how God will raise the dead, and what kind of body God would give them in the resurrection."
with what kind of body will they come
That is, will it be a physical body or a spiritual body? What shape will the body have? What will the body be made of?
1 Corinthians 15:36
You fool! What you sow
Both instances of "you" here are singular.
fool
"unthinking person." Paul is accusing them of not thinking carefully, He is not accusing them of moral error.
What you sow will not come to life unless it dies
A person has to die before God can resurrect him.
1 Corinthians 15:37
What you sow is not the body that will be
Paul says that God will resurrect the dead body of the believer, but that body will not appear as it was.
1 Corinthians 15:38
God will give it a body as he chooses
"God will decide what kind of body it will have"
1 Corinthians 15:39
Not all flesh is the same ... there is one flesh ... another flesh
"Not all kinds of bodies are the same ... there is one kind of body ... another kind of body"
1 Corinthians 15:40
the glory of the heavenly body is one kind and the glory of the earthly is another
"the glory that the bodies in the sky have is different from the glory that the bodies on the earth have"
glory
"brightness" or "radiance" or "beauty" or "splendor"
1 Corinthians 15:42
What is sown ... what is raised
"What goes into the ground ... what comes out of the ground" or "What people bury ... what God causes to live again"
is perishable ... is imperishable
"can rot ... cannot rot"
1 Corinthians 15:46
But the spiritual did not come first but the natural, and then the spiritual
"The natural being came first. The spiritual being is from God and came later."
natural
created by earthly processes, not yet connected to God
1 Corinthians 15:47
The first man is of the earth, made of dust
God made the first man, Adam, from the dirt of the earth.
1 Corinthians 15:48
the man of heaven
Jesus Christ
those who are of heaven
"those who belong to God"
1 Corinthians 15:49
we have borne the image of the man of dust, we will also bear the image of the man of heaven
"we have been just like the man of dust, we will also be like Jesus Christ"
1 Corinthians 15:50
flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Neither does what is perishable inherit what is imperishable
"human beings who will surely die cannot inherit the permanent kingdom of God" or "weak human beings cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Neither can those who will certainly die inherit a kingdom that will last forever"
flesh and blood
Those who inhabit a body that is doomed to die.
is perishable ... is imperishable
"can rot ... cannot rot." See 1 Corinthians 15:42.
1 Corinthians 15:51
We will not all sleep
"We will not all die"
we will all be changed
"God will change us all"
1 Corinthians 15:52
We will be changed
"God will change us"
in the twinkling of an eye
It will happen as fast as it takes for a person to blink his or her eye.
at the last trumpet
"when the last trumpet sounds"
the dead will be raised
"God will raise the dead"
raised
"caused to live again"
1 Corinthians 15:53
must put on
Paul is speaking of God making our bodies so they will never die again as if God were putting new clothes on us.
1 Corinthians 15:54
when this perishable body has put on what is imperishable
"when this perishable body has become imperishable" or "when this body that can rot can no longer rot"
when this mortal body has put on immortality
"when this mortal body has become immortal" or "when this body that can die can no longer die"
1 Corinthians 15:55
Death, where is your victory? Death, where is your sting?
"Death has no victory. Death has no sting."
1 Corinthians 15:56
The sting of death is sin
It is through sin that we are destined to face death, that is, to die.
the power of sin is the law
God's law that was passed down by Moses defines sin and shows us how we sin before God.
1 Corinthians 15:57
gives us the victory
"has defeated death for us"
1 Corinthians 15:58
be steadfast and immovable
"be determined"
Always abound in the work of the Lord
"Always work for the Lord faithfully"
Chapter 16
1
Now concerning the collection for God's holy people: as I instructed the churches of Galatia, so you are to do.
2
On the first day of the week, each of you is to put something aside and store it up as he may prosper. Do this so that there will be no collections when I come.
3
When I arrive, to whomever you approve, I will give letters of introduction to them and will send them with your gift to Jerusalem.
4
If it is appropriate for me to go also, they will go with me.
5
But I will come to you when I pass through Macedonia. For I will pass through Macedonia.
6
Perhaps I may stay with you or even spend the winter, so that you may help me on my way, wherever I go.
7
For I do not wish to see you now for only a passing visit. For I hope to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits.
8
But I will stay in Ephesus until Pentecost,
9
for a wide door has opened for me, and there are many adversaries.
10
Now when Timothy comes, see that he is with you unafraid, for he is laboring at the work of the Lord, as I am doing.
11
Let no one despise him. Help him on his way in peace, so that he may come to me. For I am expecting him to come along with the brothers.
12
Now concerning our brother Apollos, I strongly encouraged him to visit you with the brothers. But it was not at all his will that he come now. However, he will come when the time is right.
13
Be watchful, stand fast in the faith, act like men, be strong.
14
Let all that you do be done in love.
15
You know the household of Stephanas, that they were the firstfruits of Achaia, and that they have devoted themselves to the service of God's holy people. Now I urge you, brothers,
16
to be in submission to such people and to everyone who helps in the work and labors with us.
17
I rejoice at the coming of Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus. They have made up for your absence.
18
For they have refreshed my spirit and yours. So then, acknowledge people like them.
19
The churches of Asia send greetings to you. Aquila and Priscilla greet you in the Lord, with the church that is in their home.
20
All the brothers greet you. Greet one another with a holy kiss.
21
I, Paul, write this with my own hand.
22
If anyone does not love the Lord, may he be accursed. Our Lord, come!
23
The grace of the Lord Jesus be with you.
24
My love be with you all in Christ Jesus.
1 Corinthians 16
16:1-9
What is the collection for God’s holy people?
[16:1]
Paul wrote about the “collection for God’s holy people.” When he wrote about this, he was writing about the Christians in Corinth collecting money to help other Christians who needed it.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Holy Ones; People of God
Where was Galatia?
[16:1]
See Map: Galatia
When was the first day of the week?
[16:2]
The first day of the week was Sunday.
How did Paul want the Christians to prepare to give to the Christians who needed it?
[16:2]
Paul wanted the Christians to prepare to give money to the Christians who needed money. He wanted them to plan to give to others and not to give randomly. If they did this, they would be happy to give to others.
What were the letters about which Paul spoke?
[16:3]
In ancient times, people sent other people with letters of introduction. These letters introduced this person to other people and told them why they were coming. This letter helped the people in Jerusalem know that Paul had sent these people to give them this money.
See Map: Jerusalem
Where was Macedonia?
[16:5]
See Map: Macedonia
Where was Ephesus?
[16:8]
See Map: Ephesus
What was Passover?
[16:8]
See: Passover
How has a wide door opened for Paul?
[16:9]
Paul wrote about a wide door. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that he was given the opportunity to teach other people about Jesus. However, there were many people who fought against him in some way.
See: Door (Metaphor)
16:10-24
Why did Paul not want Timothy to be afraid?
[16:10]
Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to help protect Timothy. The Christians were persecuted. This is why he did not want Timothy to be afraid. Some scholars think Timothy might be treated badly because he was so young and the leaders in Corinth might not treat him well.
See: Persecute (Persecution)
Who were the brothers?
[16:11]
Paul wrote that Timothy was going to go to Corinth with the brothers. These were some other Christians.
See: Family of God
How were the Christians in Corinth to be watchful?
[16:13]
The Christians in Corinth were to be watchful. That is, they were to try to obey God. They were to see how they could do things that honored God. They were also to look out for false teachers and other things that could harm the Christians in Corinth.
See: False Teacher
How were the Christians in Corinth to stand fast in the faith?
[16:13]
Paul wrote that the Christians in Corinth were to stand fast in the faith. That is, Paul wanted them to keep trusting in God.
See: Faith (Believe in)
How were the Christians in Corinth to act like men?
[16:13]
Paul wrote that they Christians in Corinth were to act like men. That is, they should not act in the way children act. They were also to be strong. This was a metaphor. They were to do the things God wanted them to do, even if they were difficult.
What were the firstfruits, or first converts of Achaia?
[16:15]
Stephanas and his family were the firstfruits of Achaia. That is, they were the first people in Achaia to believe in Jesus.
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
See Map: Achaia
Who are God’s holy people?
[16:15]
God’s holy people are Christians.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Holy Ones; People of God
What is submission?
[16:16]
See: Submit (Submission)
How did people refresh Paul’s spirit?
[16:18]
When certain people visited, it refreshed Paul’s spirit. That is, it made Paul happy and helped him to keep serving God.
See: Spirit (Spiritual)
Where was Asia?
[16:19]
See Map: Asia
What was the church in the home of Aquila and Priscilla?
[16:19]
At this time, certain Christians met together to worship God in the home of Aquila and Priscilla.
See: Worship
How did Christians greet one another with a holy kiss?
[16:20]
In ancient times, people often greeted each other with a kiss of some sort. When people did this, they were at peace with one another. It meant that they were friends.
Why did Paul write with his own hand?
[16:21]
When Paul wrote, he often spoke and someone else wrote what he said. Here, Paul said that he wrote this himself. He wanted them to know that he really cared about them.
See: Ancient Letters
Why did Paul want certain people to be cursed?
[16:22]
There were some false teachers. He asked God to curse them. That is, he wanted God to judge them.
See: Galatians 1:6-10
See: False Teacher; Curse; Judge (Judgment)
Why did Paul say “Our Lord come”?
[16:22]
When Paul lived, many Christians said “our Lord come.” This is because they wanted Jesus to return to the earth as he promised.
See: Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth
1 Corinthians 16:1
for God's holy people
Paul was collecting money from his churches for the poor Jewish Christians in Jerusalem and Judea.
1 Corinthians 16:2
store it up
"keep it at home" or "leave it with the church"
as he may prosper
"according to how he prospers" or "according to how much he earns"
so that there will be no collections when I come
"so that you will not have to collect more money while I am with you"
1 Corinthians 16:3
to whomever you approve, I will give letters of introduction to them and will send them
"to whomever you have approved by letter of introduction, I will send"
1 Corinthians 16:6
you may help me on my way
To give Paul money or other things he needs so that he and his team could continue to travel.
1 Corinthians 16:7
I hope to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits
"I expect to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits" or "I plan to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits"
1 Corinthians 16:8
Pentecost
Paul would stay in Ephesus until this festival, which comes in May or June, 50 days after Passover. He would then travel through Macedonia, and later try to arrive in Corinth before winter started.
1 Corinthians 16:9
a wide door has opened
Paul speaks of the opportunity God has given him to win people to the gospel as if it were a door that God had opened so he could walk through it.
1 Corinthians 16:10
Now
Here Paul begins to talk about Timothy's visit to Corinth.
see that he is with you unafraid
"see that he has no cause to fear being with you"
1 Corinthians 16:11
Let no one despise him
Because Timothy was much younger than Paul, sometimes he was not shown the respect he deserved.
1 Corinthians 16:12
our brother Apollos
Here the word "our" refers to Paul and his readers, so it is inclusive.
1 Corinthians 16:13
Be watchful, stand fast in the faith, act like men, be strong
Paul is describing what he wants the Corinthians to do as if he were giving four commands to soldiers in war.
Be watchful
"Be careful whom you trust" or "Watch out for danger"
stand fast in the faith
"keep strongly believing what we have taught you" or "keep strongly trusting in Christ"
act like men
"be responsible"
1 Corinthians 16:14
Let all that you do be done in love
"Everything you do should show people that you love them"
1 Corinthians 16:15
household of Stephanas
Stephanas was one of the first believers in the church at Corinth.
the firstfruits of Achaia
"the first people in Achaia to believe in Christ"
Achaia
This is the name of a province in Greece.
1 Corinthians 16:17
Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus
These men were either some of the first Corinthian believers or church elders who were co-workers with Paul.
They have made up for your absence
"They made up for the fact that you were not here."
1 Corinthians 16:18
For they have refreshed my spirit
Paul is saying he was encouraged by their visit.
acknowledge people like them
Paul wants the Corinthians to honor Stephanas, Fortunatus, Achaicus and others like them.
1 Corinthians 16:21
I, Paul, write this with my own hand
Paul was making it clear that the instructions in this letter are from him, even though one of his co-laborers wrote what Paul was saying in the rest of the letter. Paul wrote this last part with his own hand.
1 Corinthians 16:22
may he be accursed
"may God curse him." See 1 Corinthians 12:3.
Introduction to Ephesians
Why did Paul write Ephesians?
Paul wrote his letter to the Ephesians to give courage and to teach the Christians in and near the city. He taught the Christians about God and his son Jesus. Also, he taught Christians to love each other and to help each other serve and honor God. That is, he taught Christians the things they needed to do to honor other Christians, to honor their families, and to honor those who are not Christians.
Who wrote this letter?
Paul wrote Ephesians (see: 1:1). Paul was in prison in Rome, and he may have written this letter while there. Paul said that he was an apostle of Jesus Christ. God made him an apostle (see: 1:1; Galatians 1:1). Because God made him an apostle, Christians obey Paul’s words in the same way they obey Jesus’ words.
See: Apostle
To whom did Paul write?
Paul wrote to Christians in and around the city of Ephesus. Ephesus was in Asia Minor, which is now called the country of Turkey. Rome valued this city because of the boats that came in to sell and buy different things in the Roman Empire. The temple of the their god Artemis was built in this city. Many people went to Ephesus to see this temple and to buy and sell different things. Because of this, many people in Ephesus were rich
Paul went to Ephesus on his second trip to preach the gospel in other countries (see: Acts 18:18-21). Some of the Ephesians became Christians. During his third trip to preach the gospel in other countries, Paul lived in Ephesus for three years (see: Acts 19). Because he went to Ephesus twice, Paul knew the people well. This letter was very personal to him because they were Christians and his friends.
Most scholars think that Paul also wanted Christians around the city of Ephesus to have his letter. John, the author of the Book of Revelation, wrote of seven cities and churches in this area of Asia. So Paul wanted people from Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamum, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, and Laodicea to read this letter. Because he wrote to many cities, Paul did not write any specific greetings in the same way he did his other letters.
See Map: Ephesus
See: Temple
What Paul wrote about in Ephesians
Christians are “in Christ” or “in him.”
In the first chapter of Ephesians, Paul used the words “in Christ” or “in him” or “in the One he loves” eleven different times. Paul wanted Christians to know how Jesus loved them and how close they are to God because of what Jesus did for them.
See: In Christ
Christian Unity
In 1:10 Paul said that God brings everything together "in Christ." This means God brings all people and things in heaven and on earth together, not just people and things on earth. He brings all things together by Jesus sacrifice on the cross.
Paul said that God planned for all Christians to be united, both the Jews and the Gentiles. During the time of the Old Testament, God worked through the Jewish people. But now that Jesus has been sacrificed for all people, both Jews and Gentiles are brought together for God. This means that God sees all Christian Jews and Gentiles as united and a part of his nation and family. This was God’s plan from the creation of the world (see: 3:6-11). Paul said that God gave gifts to his people to teach other Christians about serving God and others. This unites all Christians in faith.
See: Gentile
Love
Paul wrote a lot about how Christians are to “love”(ἀγάπη/g0026) in the same way that Jesus loved all people. In the Greek language, there were four words for different types of love. The type of love Paul talked about in this letter is a love that only wants good for those who are loved, even when it is hard to do good to them. Also, Paul wrote about God’s love for all people and his love for Christians (see: 2:4-5). Christians love each other with this type of love. Christians love Christ when they worship him and care for other people with this love (see: 6:24).
See: In Christ
Why did Paul write this letter?
Paul wrote Ephesians because he needed to tell Christians what to know about God and how to live their lives in a way that honors God.
In the first three chapters of Ephesians, Paul told Christians what they need to know about God.
First, Paul told Christians about Jesus sacrifice. He told them how God put his anger on Jesus. This sacrifice stops God’s anger on the sin of Christians. That is, those who believe in Jesus are no longer punished for their sins (see:1:7, and 2:1-5). Christ was punished for the sins of Christians. God said that anyone who sinned had to die, physically and spiritually (see rom6:23). Jesus died for Christians so that they did not have to die spiritually. Jesus’ death stopped God’s anger for sin on those who believe in Jesus’ death and resurrection.
Second, Paul wrote that Christians are no longer looked at by God in the same way. They were now “in Christ,” instead of looking at a Christian’s sin, God now looks at Jesus. He took away their sin. Paul used the metaphor “sealed” by the Holy Spirit to tell Christians that they can know how God thinks about them. God makes Christians holy and blameless (1:4). Also, God makes Christians his children. This means that Christians can know that they will be in heaven with Jesus when they die (see: 1:5,13-14; 2:6-7).
In the last three chapters, Paul wrote about how Christians are to honor God by how they live.
Paul wrote that Christians must love each other. That is, they want only what is good for each other. He wrote that loving others in this way is the best thing for Christians to do for each other. Paul said that Christians whom God had given the gifts of preaching and teaching were to teach other Christians how to better love and serve each other. Also, Paul spoke about how Christians love in this way in their marriage, family life, and in their actions between masters and slaves.
Next, Paul told Christians that they needed to fight against Satan’s attacks. Paul used the metaphor of a soldier in 6:10-24 to tell Christians that they need to fight Satan in the the same way a soldier fights his enemies.
See: Redeem (Redemption); Satan (The Devil)
Outline of Ephesians
- Paul’s greeting to the Ephesians (1:1-2)
- Praises to God and prayer for the church (1:3-23)
- How God looks at Christians (2:1-3:13)
- Prayer for Christians (3:14-21)
- How Christians are to live (4:1-6:9)
- How Christians are to fight Satan (6:10-20)
- Conclusion (6:21-24).
Ephesians
Chapter 1
1
Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus through the will of God, to God's holy people in Ephesus, who are faithful in Christ Jesus:
2
Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
3
May the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ be praised, who has blessed us with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places in Christ.
4
God chose us in him from the foundation of the world, that we may be holy and blameless in his sight in love.
5
God predestined us
for adoption as sons through Jesus Christ, according to the good pleasure of his will.
6
Our adoption results in the praise of his glorious grace that he has freely given us in the One he loves.
7
In Jesus Christ we have redemption through his blood and the forgiveness of our trespasses, according to the riches of his grace.
8
He multiplied this grace to us with all wisdom and understanding.
9
God made known to us the mystery of his will, according to what pleased him, and which he demonstrated in Christ,
10
with a view to a plan for the fullness of time, to bring all things together—all things in heaven and on earth—under one head, even Christ.
11
In Christ we were given an inheritance, having been predestined according to the plan of him who works out everything according to the purpose of his will.
12
God appointed us as heirs so that we, who are the first to hope in Christ, would be for the praise of his glory.
13
In Christ, you also—when you had heard the word of truth—the gospel of your salvation, believed in him and were sealed with the promised Holy Spirit,
14
who is the guarantee of our inheritance until the redemption of the possession, to the praise of his glory.
15
For this reason, ever since I heard about your faith in the Lord Jesus and your love for all God's holy people,
16
I have not stopped thanking God for you as I mention you in my prayers.
17
I pray that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, will give to you a spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him.
18
I pray that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened, that you may know the hope to which he has called you and the riches of his glorious inheritance among all God's holy people.
19
In my prayers I ask that you may know the incomparable greatness of his power toward us who believe, according to the working of the strength of his might.
20
This is the same power that he worked in Christ when he raised him from the dead and seated him at his right hand in the heavenly places.
21
He seated Christ far above all rule and authority and power and dominion, and every name that is named. Christ will rule, not only in this age, but also in the age to come.
22
God subjected all things under Christ's feet and gave him to the church as head over all things.
23
The church is his body, the fullness of him who fills all in all.
Ephesians 1 Commentary
1:1-3
Did 1:1 originally contain the words “in Ephesus”?
[1:1]
See: Introduction
Why did Paul say that God wanted him to be an apostle?
[1:1]
Paul was an apostle because God wanted him to be an apostle. Perhaps Paul wanted people to know that God specifically chose him to be an apostle. On perhaps, Paul wanted people to know that he spoke for God. Therefore, when a person rejected Paul, they also rejected God. Both of these things may have been true.
See: Apostle; Will of God
What did Paul say when he wrote greetings to the church in Ephesus?
[1:2]
Paul greeted the Christians in Ephesus in a way that was similar to other letters. However, it was also different from other letters, because he also prayed that God would give “favor” or “grace”(χάρις/g5485) and peace to the Christians. This greeting is similar to Paul’s other letters (see: Romans 1:7; 1 Corinthians 1:3; Galatians 1:3; Philippians 1:2). Perhaps this reminded the Christians in Ephesus of the favor God showed them. Favor or grace is one of the things that Paul wrote about the most in Ephesians.
See: Grace
When does Paul’s sentence end?
[1:3]
In Greek, the sentence beginning in 1:3 stops at the end of 1:14. However, it is common for translations to break this sentence into many smaller sentences.
How does Paul speak about blessing?
[1:3]
Paul said that God is “blessed,” that is, God should be worshipped and should be honored. Paul then said that God has blessed Christians. This means that God helps Christians in certain ways. Paul explained that the way God helps to Christians is not easily seen or understood. These blessings are not the same as the things that a person is born able to do.
Many scholars believe that the blessings which cannot easily be seen come from the Holy Spirit. However in 1:3, Paul stated that these blessings come from the place where God lives. Paul also stated that these blessings are “in Christ.” Christians receive these blessings because they are in Jesus.
See: Bless (Blessing); In Christ
1:4
How did God choose Christians?
[1:4]
Some scholars think that God “chose”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) each Christian before they were born. God helped them to, or made them, believe in Jesus. Other scholars think that God chose the church, that is, all Christians. They think God always planned to create a group of people who believe in Jesus. Other scholars think that “chose” means that God created all Christians to serve him in a certain way. God chose them before he made the world.
See: Elect (Election)
When did God choose Christians?
[1:4]
Paul explains when God “chose”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) Christians. Some scholars think that this was at the same time that God created the world. Other scholars think that God did this before he created the world.
See: John 17:24;1 Peter 1:20
Why did God choose Christians?
[1:4]
God “chose” or “determined”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) that Christians are to try to be “holy”(ἅγιος/g0040) or to act like Jesus. They are also to be “without a fault”(ἄμωμος/g0299), that is, people should not be able to say that they do the wrong things. They are to do the same types of things that Jesus did, but not do the evil things that non-Christians did (see: 1 Peter 1:16). The Holy Spirit helps Christians to live in a way that honors God.
Does the phrase “in love” with the sentence in 1:4 and 1:5?
[1:4]
The phrase “in love” could be part of 1:4 or 1:5. If it is part of the sentence in #v4, it would explain that Christians love God. It would be similar to other uses in Ephesians (see: Ephesians 3:17; 4:15-16; 5:2). If “in love” is a part of 1:5, then it would explain the reason why God “chose”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) Christians. Paul also used it in this way in Ephesians (see: Ephesians 2:4-5)
1:5-6
How are Christians adopted?
[1:5]
Part of God’s plan was for Christians to be “adopted” into his family. In Scripture, Christians are spoken about as if they were adopted into God’s family. This is because they receive all the legal rights and blessings that a child would receive from a parent. This adoption can only occur through Jesus (see: Romans 8:15; Galatians 4:4-5).
Advice to translators: Children receive an inheritance from their parents. This means that they get receive their parents’ property and money after they die. In this question, the inheritance is called “legal rights,” that is, legal rights as heirs.
See: Adopt (Adoption); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
1:7-14
What are some things that God gives to those whom He has chosen?
[1:7, 1:9, 1:11, 1:13]
God blessed Christians in many different ways.
Christians have “redemption”(ἀπολύτρωσις/g0629), that is, Christians are freed from their sin enslaving them. This redemption is only found in Jesus (see: Romans 3:23-25; Colossians 1:13-14).
Christians are forgiven of their sins. When God forgives somebody, they are pardoned or permanently released from the punishment because of their sin.
Christians know more about God’s plans. Parts of God’s plan have previously been hidden. Paul refers to the things hidden as a “mystery” (see: Ephesians 3:4-5, 9).
Some scholars think that Christians will receive an inheritance from God. This inheritance is that Christians will live with God in heaven (see: Philippians 3:20-21). However, fewer scholars believe 1:11 indicates that Christians are God’s inheritance, that is, Christians belong to God.
The Holy Spirit has “sealed” or “secured”(σφραγίζω/g4972) Christians. Some scholars think Jesus protects Christians so that they will live together with God forever. However, other scholars think Paul taught that Gentiles have become part of the people of God and this is what the Holy Spirit has sealed.
See: Redeem (Redemption); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Seal; People of God
How will God “bring together” all things in Jesus?
[1:10]
God will “bring together”(ἀνακεφαλαιόω/g0346) all things together in Jesus. This includes all things in “heavenly places” or “the universe”(οὐρανός/g3772) and all things on earth. God’s plan was that Jesus would have first place in everything, that is, for everyone and everything to worship Jesus.
1:15-16
Why did Paul appreciate the Christians in Ephesus?
[1:16]
After talking about the Christians in Ephesus, Paul now talked about why he appreciated them. Some scholars think Paul’s appreciated the things that God did for both him and the Ephesians. This is what Paul talked about in 1:3-14. Other scholars think Paul appreciated the Christians in Ephesus because they believed in Jesus and lived in a way that honored God. They did this by loving one another. They think this is what Paul talked about in 1:13-14.
Advice to translators: To “appreciate” someone is to be thankful for them and to tell them this.
1:17-19
What did Paul ask God to give the Christians in Ephesus?
[1:17]
Paul asked God to give several different things to the Christians in Ephesus.
Paul asked God to give Christians the “spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) of “wisdom”(σοφία/g4678). This is a certain wisdom that comes from the Holy Spirit or the wisdom to lead a life that honors God.
Paul also asked God to give Christians the Spirit of “understanding”(ἀποκάλυψις/g0602). This meant to learn more about God.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Reveal (Revelation)
Why did Paul want the Christians in Ephesus to know?
[1:19]
Paul wanted the Christians in Ephesus to know something they did not know before.
Paul wanted these Christians to know that they would get to live together with God in heaven forever. Therefore, Christians should be confident about this. (see: 1 Peter 1:3-5; Romans 5:1-2)
Paul wanted these Christians to know that they have received a great inheritance from God, that is, God gave them certain gifts.
Paul wanted these Christians to know that God is very powerful. God uses his power to help Christians.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
1:20-23
Why is Jesus sitting next to God?
[1:20]
The permission God gives to Jesus to rule is spoken of as if it were his right hand. God gave Jesus the permission to rule with him. Paul talked about God ruling on his throne in heaven while sitting down. Paul wanted to say that Jesus rules alongside of or with God. The ruler was expected to sit on a throne when he made decrees, that is, when he gives rules for others to follow.
Why are Christians to trust that God is able to do these things?
[1:21]
Christians are to trust that God is able to do these things because:
God had the power to bring Jesus back to life after Jesus died.
God had the power to give Jesus permission to rule alongside of him.
God made Jesus greater than many different things and people (see: 1:20). Paul explained that God made Jesus greater than anything or anyone with the power or the permission to rule others. He has more power than any other person in heaven or on earth. (see: Philippians 2:9-11)
God made Jesus the leader of the entire church and Jesus has the power to keep it going and to help it to grow.
God made Jesus leader over everything. When something is “put under”(ὑποτάσσω/g5293) another person’s feet, the person controlled or ruled over that thing.
See: Church
How is Jesus’ name greater than any other name?
[1:21]
In the ancient Near East, a person’s “name” often symbolized who that person was. In 1:21, Jesus’ name refers to Jesus himself. Paul said that Jesus is much greater than every other person. This is true both now and in the future.
Jesus is also greater because all things have been “put under his feet.” This means that permission to rule everything has been given to Jesus (see: 1 Corinthians 15:27; 1 Peter 3:22).
Why is the church called Jesus’ body?
[1:23]
In Scripture, all Christians are called the church. The church is spoken about as if it were Jesus’ body. This is because the church is a single group working together to serve a single purpose. This purpose of to serve God. Jesus is the “head” of this body because he leads it.
Jesus “filled” the church, that is, he gave the church many blessings.
See: 1 Corinthians 12:12-17; Colossians 1:18
See: Church; Body of Christ
Ephesians 1:1
Paul, an apostle ... to God's holy people in Ephesus
"I, Paul, an apostle ... write this letter to you, God's holy people Ephesus". Your language may have a particular way of introducing the author of a letter and its intended audience. Except where noted, all instances of "you" and "your" refers to the Ephesian believers, as well as all believers and so are plural.
who are faithful in Christ Jesus
"In Christ Jesus" expresses the strongest kind of relationship possible between Christ and those who believe in Him.
Ephesians 1:3
May the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ be praised
"Let us praise the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ". These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate "Father" and "Son" with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
who has blessed us
"for God has blessed us"
every spiritual blessing
"every blessing coming from the Spirit of God"
in the heavenly places
"in the supernatural world." The word "heavenly" refers to the place where God is.
in Christ
"through Christ" or "through what Christ has done" or "by uniting us with Christ" or "because we are united with Christ"
Ephesians 1:4
from the foundation of the world
"from the time he created the world"
holy and blameless
Paul uses two similar words to emphasize moral goodness.
Ephesians 1:5
God predestined us for adoption
"God planned long ago to adopt us". The word "us" refers to Paul, the Ephesian church, and all believers in Christ.
God predestined us
"God chose us ahead of time" or "God chose us long ago"
for adoption as sons
"to be adopted as his children". Here "adoption" refers to becoming part of God's family and the word "sons" refers to males and females.
through Jesus Christ
God brought believers into his family by the work of Jesus Christ.
his will
"God's will"
Ephesians 1:6
he has freely given us in the One he loves
"he has kindly given to us by means of the One he loves". The words "his" and "he" refer to God.
the One he loves
"the One he loves, Jesus Christ" or "his Son, whom he loves"
Ephesians 1:7
riches of his grace
"greatness of God's grace" or "abundance of God's grace"
Ephesians 1:8
He multiplied this grace to us
"He gave us this great amount of grace" or "He was extremely kind to us"
with all wisdom and understanding
"because he has all wisdom and understanding" or "so that we might have great wisdom and understanding"
Ephesians 1:9
according to what pleased him
"because he wanted to make it known to us" or "which was what he wanted".
which he demonstrated in Christ
"he demonstrated this purpose in Christ"
in Christ
"by means of Christ"
Ephesians 1:10
with a view to a plan
"He did this with a view to a plan" or "He did this, thinking about a plan". A new sentence can be started here. If you start a new sentence here, you will need to end 1:9 with a period instead of a comma.
for the fullness of time
"for the time that he has appointed"
Ephesians 1:11
we were given an inheritance, having been predestined according to the plan of him who works
"God gave us an inheritance, having predestined us according to his plan. For he works"
Ephesians 1:12
so that we, ... Christ, would be for the praise of his glory.
"we, ... Christ, would live in a way that brings glory to God." or "people would praise God because of the glorious grace he showed us who ... Christ." or "so that we, ... Christ, would praise him for his glory as long as we live.". The pronoun "we" refers to Paul and the other Jewish believers, not to the Ephesian believers.
the first to hope in Christ
"the first to trust in Christ"
Ephesians 1:13
the word of truth
"the message about the truth" or "the true message." Paul has been speaking in the previous two verses about himself and the other Jewish believers, but now he begins speaking about the Ephesian believers.
were sealed with the promised Holy Spirit
"God has sealed you with the Holy Spirit that he promised". Wax was placed on a letter and stamped with a symbol representing the person who wrote the letter. Paul uses this custom as a picture to show how God has used the Holy Spirit to assure us that we belong to him.
Ephesians 1:14
the guarantee of our inheritance
"the guarantee that we will receive what God has promised"
the redemption of the possession
"God redeems us as his own people" or "we take possession of our inheritance"
Ephesians 1:16
I have not stopped thanking God
"I continue to thank God". Paul prays for the Ephesian believers and praises God for the power that believers have through Christ.
Ephesians 1:18
that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened
"that you may gain understanding and be enlightened" or "that God may enlighten your heart" or "that God may enlighten your understanding"
may be enlightened
"may be made to see"
the hope to which he has called you
"what he has called you to confidently expect" or "what he has called you to confidently wait for"
to which he has called you
to which he has invited you
the riches of his glorious inheritance among all God's holy people
"the riches of all the glorious things he has promised to give to all God's holy people"
all God's holy people
"all those whom he has set apart for himself" or "all those who belong completely to him"
Ephesians 1:19
the incomparable greatness of his power
God's power is far beyond all other power.
toward us who believe
"for us who believe"
the working of the strength of his might
"the strength of his might that is at work for us"
the strength of his might
"his very great strength"
Ephesians 1:20
raised him
"made him alive again"
when he raised him from the dead
"when he brought him back to life" or "when he caused him to be alive again"
seated him at his right hand in the heavenly places
"gave him all authority to rule from heaven" or "seated him in the place of honor and authority beside him". The person who sits "at the right hand" of a king sits at his right side and rules with all the authority of the king.
Ephesians 1:21
far above all rule and authority and power and dominion
"far above all types of supernatural beings". Rulers, authorities, dominions, and powers are different terms for the ranks of supernatural beings, both angelic and demonic.
every name that is named
"every name that man gives" or "every name that God gives"
name
Possible meanings are 1) title or 2) position of authority.
in this age
"at this time"
in the age to come
"in the future"
Ephesians 1:22
subjected all things under Christ's feet
"put all things under Christ's power" or "made all things subject to Christ"
head over all things
"ruler over all things"
Ephesians 1:23
The church is his body
"It is as though the church is his body" or "The church is like a body". Just as with a human body, the head (verse 22) rules all things pertaining to its body, so Christ is the head of the church body.
his body, the fullness of him who fills all in all
Possible meanings are 1) the body is the fullness of Christ. This means Christ fills or gives to the church everything that he has to give or 2) "the fullness" refers back to "him," that is, Christ in 1:22, and "him" in 1:23 refers to God the Father. This means the full deity of the Father dwells within Christ or 3) the body is the completion of Christ. This means that Christ as the "head" is completed by the church, which is "his body,".
Chapter 2
1
And as for you, you were dead in your trespasses and sins,
2
in which you once walked, according to the ways of this world. You were living according to the ruler of the authorities of the air, the spirit that is working in the sons of disobedience.
3
Once we all lived among these people, fulfilling the evil desires of our flesh, and carrying out the desires of the flesh and of the mind. We were by nature children of wrath, like the rest of humanity.
4
But God is rich in mercy because of his great love with which he loved us.
5
While we were dead in trespasses, he made us alive together in Christ—by grace you have been saved.
6
God raised us up together with Christ, and God made us sit together in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus,
7
so that in the ages to come he might show to us the immeasurably great riches of his grace expressed in his kindness toward us in Christ Jesus.
8
For by grace you have been saved through faith, and this did not come from you; it is the gift of God,
9
not from works, so that no one may boast.
10
For we are God's workmanship, created in Christ Jesus to do good deeds that God planned long ago for us, so that we would walk in them.
11
Therefore, remember that once you were Gentiles in the flesh. You are called "uncircumcision" by what is called the "circumcision" in the flesh made by human hands.
12
For at that time you were separated from Christ, foreigners to citizenship in Israel, strangers to the covenants of the promise, having no hope and without God in the world.
13
But now in Christ Jesus you who once were far away from God have been brought near by the blood of Christ.
14
For he himself is our peace, because he made us both one. By his flesh he broke down the dividing wall of hostility.
15
He set aside the law with its commands and ordinances so that he might create in himself one new man out of two, so making peace.
16
Christ reconciles both peoples into one body to God through the cross, putting to death the hostility.
17
Jesus came and proclaimed the good news of peace to you who were far away and peace to those who were near.
18
For through Jesus we both have access in one Spirit to the Father.
19
So then, now you Gentiles are no longer foreigners and strangers. Rather, you are fellow citizens with God's holy people and members of the household of God.
20
You have been built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, and Christ Jesus himself is the cornerstone.
21
In him the whole building fits together and grows as a holy temple in the Lord.
22
It is in him that you also are being built together as a dwelling place for God in the Spirit.
Ephesians 2
2:1-3
How is a non-Christian dead?
[2:1]
Paul spoke about non-Christians as if they were dead. They are “dead”(νεκρός/g3498) because of their sins. Non-Christians are spoken about as if they are dead because they are separated from God and because they have no hope. Dying is a type of separation. It separates the soul from the body. When a non-Christian dies, his soul is separated from God forever (see: Ephesians 4:18). Non-Christians were also considered to be without hope (2:12), that is, they would not be able to live together with God in heaven. Non-Christians are also considered dead because they inherited sin from their fathers, going all the way back to Adam and sin leads to death (see: Romans 3:23; 5:12; 6:23).
See: Sin; Soul
How do non-Christians live?
[2:2]
Paul talked about the way that non-Christians generally live. While Paul spoke about non-Christians in general, all non-Christians live in a way that does not honor God. They may dishonor very much or very little.
Non-Christians live in the same way that the “world” lives. In Scripture, this is a common metaphor. All sinful people are called the “world.” These people do not live in a way that honors God. This is because the rules of the world oppose all things that honor God (see: John 15:18-19; Colossians 2:8).
Non-Christians live in the way Satan wants them to live. In #v2, Satan is described as a ruler of the earth.
Paul described three different heavens. In ancient Israel, this was a common Jewish way of describing the universe. There are three heavens: the earth, the universe, and the place where God lives. In 2:2, Paul uses the word “air” as a metaphor for the first heaven, which is the whole earth.
Some scholars believe that Satan currently lives in a part of heaven, the place where God lives. This is because these scholars do not think that he has been removed from heaven yet (see: Revelation 12:7-9). In this heaven, he controls some of the angels, who are also called demons.
Non-Christians do the things that their “physical body” or “flesh”(σάρξ/g4561) wants to do. In Scripture, the flesh is a metaphor that means that non-Christians sin want to do things that do not honor God (see: Galatians 5:19-21).
Non-Christians do the things that their “mind” or “thoughts”(διάνοια/g1271) desires. In Scripture, the mind is a metaphor that means that non-Christians sin by following their sinful thoughts. Yet, they may believe that they are doing a good thing.
Non-Christians do not honor God with their actions. They do not need help to do this. This is normal for them.
See: Angel; Demon; World
Why is Satan described as a prince?
[2:2]
God is the ruler over everything. In Scripture, God is the king who rules all kings. Therefore, God is the ruler of the earth. However, Scripture also calls Satan the ruler of the earth. Since God is still ruler over Satan, Satan is called a “prince.” A prince is a person who rules under a king.
See: Satan (The Devil)
How are non-Christians “children of wrath”?
[2:3]
Non-Christians are called children of “wrath” or “God’s anger”(ὀργή/g3709). After becoming a Christian, a person becomes a child of God (see: 1 John 2:29). God created all people, but not all people are his children. Before believing in Jesus, non-Christians are children of the devil (see: 1 John 3:10). God will punish these evil people. God will punish their sin with of his wrath.
2:4-6
Why did God do great things for people who did not honor him?
[2:4]
God did great things for people who did not honor him. This is because God is kind to all people and does not always punish them, even when they deserve to be punished. He does this because he loves everyone, even when they do not honor him.
Fewer scholars think that God only loves non-Christians who will become Christians. They think God hates sinners (see: Psalm 5:5) and this type of kindness is only for those who become Christians.
How does God make Christians alive?
[2:5]
Paul spoke about Christians as if they are alive in a certain way. This is because Paul talked about non-Christians as if they are dead. After believing in Jesus, Christians become “alive.” Christians are now able to live in a new way, a way that honors God. They are no longer controlled by their desire to sin, that is, they do not have to do the evil things they want to do.
In 2:6, Paul also used the metaphor of waking up from sleeping. When God makes a Christian “alive,” it is as if they have woken up from sleep. This was also a way to describe someone who had risen or come back to life after they died.
See: Colossians 2:13
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
Why are Christians seated with Jesus in heaven?
[2:6]
Christians are seated with Jesus because believers are “in Jesus.” While Christians are not physically with Jesus at this time, heaven is their new “home” (see: Philippians 3:20). This means that they are to act as if they are from heaven, instead of the earth, which Paul said is evil. Some scholars think this refers to a future time when Christians will rule alongside of Jesus (see: 2 Timothy 2:11; Revelation 3:21). Other scholars think that Christians share in the victory over sin and Satan in their life (see: Ephesians 6:10-12; 2 Corinthians 10:3-5).
See: In Christ
2:7
What will God do in the future?
[2:7]
In the end, God’s plan is for Christians to honor him. It will display his favor and kindness, which is so great, it cannot be measured. In Scripture, everything serves God’s plan, which will one day reach its greatest or highest point. At its greatest point, God’s plan will be completed.
2:8-9
Does God give Christians what they deserve?
[2:8]
Paul said that God does not give Christians what they deserve. He gives them better than they deserve. This is because they believed in Jesus. They deserved punishment, but they get to live together with God forever. They cannot do anything to earn this. However, people need to believe in Jesus in order to receive this gift from God.
See: Romans 11:6; 2 Timothy; Titus 3:5
What is the gift of God?
[2:8]
Some scholars think that God delivering people from the punishment that came as a result of their sin is a gift from God. Other scholars think God’s gift is making people believe in Jesus. They believe this because they also think that non-Christians are unable to believe in Jesus, unless God makes them believe in Jesus.
2:10
Why does God save Christians?
[2:10]
Christians are God’s “works,” that is, God made all people. However, he also remakes all Christians or makes all Christians new when then believe in Jesus. They are now able to honor God in the way that they live. God is the one who does this. The reason that God has done this is so that Christians can do things that honor God.
Christians are not able to be saved by honoring God. Instead, it is because God has saved Christians that they are then able to live in a way that honors God. However, God must first save Christians.
There are specific things that Christians will do in their life that honor God. God knows what these specific things are, even before a Christian does them. Elsewhere, Scripture speaks about these actions as if God did them (see: Philippians 2:13). This is because God helps the Christian to live in a way that honors him.
Advice to translators: In this passage, “save” means to not be punished for their sins. When God saves a Christian, they will live together with God in heaven forever. It does not mean that they are save from some physical danger.
See: 2 Corinthians 5:17; Galatians 6:15
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Walk
2:11-12
How were the Gentiles separated from God?
[2:12]
Paul reminded the Gentiles that they used to be separated from God. They were not part of the covenant God made with Abraham. Israel obeyed this covenant by circumcising their male children when they were 8 years old (see: Genesis 17:9-11).
Because they were not part of this, they were not part of the “people of God.” The Gentiles were called “uncircumcised.” However, this meant more than just “not circumcised.” It was a way to insult the Gentiles. The Jews hated the Gentiles because they did not honor God.
Paul talked about the different ways the Gentiles were separated from God. He told them to remember these things about how they used to be separated from God:
- They did not have anyone to deliver them from difficult circumstances. Perhaps God would not help them.
- They were not a part of the nation of Israel, God’s chosen people.
- They were not able to inherit the promises God gave to Israel. God called them “strangers” or “foreigners” to God’s covenants. This is because they did not get to participate in these covenants or receive the blessings of these covenants.
- They did not have any hope. Some scholars think they did not have hope that God would help them. Other scholars think that they did not have any hope that their future would be better.
- They did not know about the God of Israel.
- They were far away from God. Paul used this metaphor to explain that the Gentiles were not honoring God in anything that they did. Before they could honor God, they first needed to learn about God and learn about God could be honored. Only then could they try to honor God.
See: Covenant; Circumcise (Circumcision); People of God; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
2:13
How have things changed for Gentiles?
[2:13]
After Jesus’ death, things between the Gentiles and the God of Israel have changed. Now, God brought the Gentiles, who became Christians, close to him. Paul used this metaphor to explain that the Gentiles could now honor God. Some scholars think that this metaphor was originally used when a Gentile began to obey the Law of Moses. However, Paul used it in a different way because the Jews and Gentiles both became Christians.
See: Isaiah 57:19; Acts 2:39; 22:21
2:14-16
Are Jews and Gentiles equal in the church?
[2:14]
In the Church, Jews and Gentiles were joined together into one group. Because of this, they are considered equal. Before the church began, the Gentiles needed to follow the Jewish religion. They were evil and did not honor God. When Paul wrote, calling someone a Gentile was even considered an insult. Therefore, the Jews believed that they were far better than the Gentiles. In the church, being a Jew is not better than being a Gentile.
See: Church
What was the wall between the Jews and Gentiles?
[2:14]
Paul spoke about the Jews and Gentiles being separated as if it were a wall between them. The Jews and the Gentiles hated each other. This “wall” was a type of barrier between them. Some scholars think that the wall reminded people of the wall that physically separated the Jews and Gentiles in temple. Other scholars think that the wall reminded people of the curtain in the temple that separated the people from God. Still other scholars think that the wall reminded the people that they did not need to obey the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses
How did Paul talk about peace in this passage?
[2:15]
Paul uses the word “peace” several times in this passage. Jesus is peace, that is, he brings peace. He brings peace to the Jews and the Gentiles. Before, they hated each other. Jesus made them into one new group. This new group is spoken about as if it were a man because a man cannot be separated into two different people.
2:17-18
To whom did God give peace?
[2:17]
In Israel, it was common to talk about the Jews as if they were close to God. It was also common to talk about the Gentiles as if they were far from God (see: 2:13). God gave made it possible for both Jews and Gentiles to be at peace with him.
In 2:17, God gave peace to those believe in Jesus. In Scripture, non-Christians are described as being at war with God (see: Romans 8:7). By believing in Jesus, they no longer fight against God.
Can Christians directly approach God?
[2:18]
Both Jews and Gentiles have been given the ability to speak to God without the need for another person who speaks to God for them. In Judaism, a person could not speak to God without a priest. The priest was the only person who could speak to God. The Gentiles needed the Jews, and the Jewish priests, in order to talk to God. After Jesus died, this changed. The curtain in the temple that separated God from man was torn (see: Matthew 27:51). Now, Jesus approaches God for people. No one else is needed for both the Jews and the Gentiles.
See: Priest (Priesthood)
2:19-22
How did Paul describe Christians?
[2:19]
Paul described Christians in different ways in this passage.
They are not “strangers” or “outsiders” and “aliens” or “foreigners.” These two words mean almost the same thing. Both of these words use the same metaphor of being a foreigner or outsider. God is not a foreigner to Christians. They now know about God. In addition to this, Christians are visitors or foreigners on the earth (see: Philippians 3:20). When they die, Christians will go to their new home in heaven.
They are “fellow citizens” or “citizens of the same nation.” This is the opposite of being strangers and aliens. Paul continued his metaphor and said that all Christians are from the same nation or tribe.
They are part of God’s family. This is a common metaphor in Scripture. All Christians are called children of God. In this passage, Paul indicated that the Christians join a group of all those who trust in God. All of these people are united as part of God’s family.
See: Children of God
How does the church resemble a building?
[2:20, 2:21, 2:22]
Paul spoke about the church as if it were building. This building was a temple.
- The apostles served as the foundation of the building. They are the base upon which everything else is built or are themselves the base. They helped the church to grow.
Some scholars think that Paul walk talking about the apostles and prophets who lived when he lived. These were titles given to certain people. Everything that came after these people built upon the things they had done.
Other scholars think that the prophets could have been the prophets in Israel. They think that Paul wanted to remind people that the church came out of the Jewish religion.
Other scholars think that the church continues to have people who serve God as apostles and prophets. The apostles are people who God sends out to serve him. The prophets are people who God sends out to speak for him.
2. Jesus is the “cornerstone.” When making a building, the cornerstone is the stone that is the most essential part of the building and it is the first stone put in place. This stone guides every other part of the building so that it is the right place. This is what Jesus does for the church. He is also the one who holds the whole building together and helps it to grow.
3. The church is a temple. The church is made of Christians who try to honor God in the way that they live. The temple was a place where God was worshipped. Now, the church is where God is worshipped. He is worshipped when Christians live in a way that honors him (see: Romans 12:1).
4. The church is where the Holy Spirit lives.
See: Apostle; Prophet; Temple; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
Ephesians 2:1
you were dead in your trespasses and sins
This speaks of sinful people being unable to obey God as if they were people who were physically dead.
in your trespasses and sins
"because you had trespassed and sinned"
Ephesians 2:2
in which you once walked
"because you used to live that way". To say that they "walked in" their trespasses and sins is to say that they often trespassed and sinned.
according to the ways of this world
"according to the values of people living in the world" or "following the principles of this present world"
according to the ruler of the authorities of the air
"doing what the ruler of the authorities of the air wants them to do." These words expand upon "according to the age of this world." The "ruler of the authorities of the air" is the devil or Satan.
the spirit that is working in the sons of disobedience
This is another way of speaking of the devil or Satan.
Ephesians 2:3
the desires of the flesh and of the mind
The words "flesh" and "mind" represent the entire person.
flesh
"body"
children of wrath
people with whom God is angry
Ephesians 2:4
God is rich in mercy
"God is abundant in mercy" or "God is very kind to us"
because of his great love with which he loved us
"because he loves us very much"
Ephesians 2:5
by grace you have been saved
"God saved us because of his great kindness toward us"
Ephesians 2:6
God raised us up together with Christ
"God has given us new life because we belong to Christ" or "We can be sure that God will give us life as he has caused Christ to come alive again"
in the heavenly places
"in the supernatural world." The word "heavenly" refers to the place where God is.
in Christ Jesus
"In Christ Jesus" expresses the strongest kind of relationship possible between Christ and those who believe in him.
Ephesians 2:7
in the ages to come
"in the future"
Ephesians 2:8
For by grace you have been saved through faith
"God saved you by grace because of your faith in him". God's kindness to us is the reason he made it possible for us to be saved from judgment if we simply trust in Jesus for forgiveness of our sins.
this did not
The word "this" refers back to "by grace you have been saved by faith."
Ephesians 2:9
not from works, so that no one may boast
"Salvation does not come from works, so that no one may boast" or "God does not save a person because of what that person does, so no one can boast and say that he earned his salvation"
Ephesians 2:10
we would walk in them
"we would always and continually do those good deeds"
Ephesians 2:11
Gentiles in the flesh
This refers to people who were not born Jewish. Paul reminds these believers that God has now made Gentiles and Jews into one body through Christ and his cross.
uncircumcision
"uncircumcised pagans". Non-Jewish people were not circumcised as babies and thus the Jews considered them people who do not follow any of God's laws.
circumcision
"circumcised people". This was another term for Jewish people because all male infants were circumcised.
what is called the "circumcision" in the flesh made by human hands
"Jews, who are circumcised by humans" or "Jews, who circumcise the physical body"
by what is called
"by what people call" or "by those whom people call"
Ephesians 2:12
separated from Christ
"not knowing Christ" or "not belonging to Christ"
foreigners to citizenship in Israel
"foreigners, not citizens of Israel"
strangers to the covenants of the promise
"not belonging to those with whom God made the covenants of the promise". Paul speaks to the Gentile believers as if they had been foreigners, kept out of the land of God's covenant and promise.
having no hope
"not hoping in God" or "not confidently waiting for eternal life with God". They had no reason to confidently expect anything good to happen. Specifically, they had no hope that God would save them and give them eternal life with him.
Ephesians 2:13
you who once were far away from God have been brought near by the blood of Christ
"you who once did not belong to God now belong to God because of the blood of Christ". Not belonging to God due to sin is spoken of as being far away from God. Belonging to God because of the blood of Christ is spoken of as being brought near to God.
by the blood of Christ
"when Christ died for us"
Ephesians 2:14
he himself is our peace
"he is the one who enables us to live in peace with each other". This emphasizes that Jesus alone is the reason that Jews and Gentiles can worship God as one peaceful community.
he made us both one
"he made the Jews and Gentiles one"
By his flesh
"By the death of his body on the cross" or "By dying on the cross" or "By his actions as a mortal man"
he broke down the dividing wall of hostility
"he made it possible for Jews and Gentiles not to be hostile to each other anymore". Paul is speaking of Jews and Gentiles being hostile to each other and unable to worship God together as if they were on different sides of a wall. Because Jesus died, Gentiles as well as Jews can now worship God.
Ephesians 2:15
He set aside the law with its commands and ordinances
Jesus's blood satisfied the law of Moses so that both the Jews and Gentiles can live at peace in God.
one new man
a single new people, the people of redeemed humanity.
in himself
It is union with Christ that makes reconciliation possible between Jews and Gentiles.
Ephesians 2:16
Christ reconciles both peoples
"Christ brings the Jews and the Gentiles together in peace"
through the cross
"by means of Christ's death on the cross"
putting to death the hostility
"stopping them from hating one another". By dying on the cross Jesus eliminated the reason for Jews and Gentiles to be hostile toward each other. Neither are now required to live according to the law of Moses.
Ephesians 2:17
proclaimed the good news of peace
"proclaimed the good news that tells that God and people can be at peace with each other" or "proclaimed the good news that is itself the way that people can be at peace with each other". Paul tells the Ephesian believers that present Gentile believers are also now made one with the Jewish apostles and prophets; they are a temple for God in the Spirit.
you who were far away
This refers to the Gentiles or non-Jews.
those who were near
This refers to the Jews.
Ephesians 2:18
For through Jesus we both have access
Here "we both" refers the believing Jews (including Paul) and the believing non-Jews.
in one Spirit
All believers, both Jewish and Gentile, are given the right to enter into the presence of God the Father by the same Holy Spirit.
Ephesians 2:19
foreigners and strangers ... fellow citizens ... and members of the household
Paul is contrasting "foreigners and strangers" with "fellow citizens ... and members." The word "citizens" refers to having political rights, so here "foreigners" probably refers to people living in a country not their own and having no political rights. The word "members" refers to being part of a family.
Ephesians 2:20
You have been built on the foundation
Paul speaks of God's people as if they were a building. Christ is the cornerstone, the apostles are the foundation, and the believers are the structure.
You have been built
"God has built you"
Ephesians 2:21
the whole building fits together and grows as a holy temple
Paul continues to speak of Christ's family as if it were a building. In the same way a builder fits stones together while building, so Christ is fitting us together.
In him ... in the Lord
"In Christ ... in the Lord Jesus". These words express the strongest kind of relationship possible between Christ and those who believe in him.
Ephesians 2:22
you also are being built together as a dwelling place for God in the Spirit
This describes how believers are being put together to become a place where God will permanently live through the power of the Holy Spirit.
you also are being built together
"God is also building you together"
Chapter 3
1
For this reason I, Paul, the prisoner of Christ Jesus for you Gentiles—
2
I assume that you have heard of the stewardship of the grace of God that was given to me for you.
3
The mystery was made known to me by revelation, as I have written briefly.
4
When you read about this, you will be able to understand my insight into this mystery about Christ.
5
In other generations this mystery was not made known to the sons of men. But now it has been revealed by the Spirit to his holy apostles and prophets.
6
This hidden truth is that the Gentiles are fellow heirs, and fellow members of the body, and they share the promise in Christ Jesus through the gospel.
7
For I became a servant of this gospel by the gift of God's grace given to me through the working of his power.
8
To me—although I am the least of all God's holy people—this grace was given, to preach to the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ
9
and to bring to light for everyone the plan—the mystery hidden for ages in God, who created all things.
10
This plan was made known through the church so the rulers and authorities in the heavenly places would come to know the many-sided nature of the wisdom of God.
11
This happened according to the eternal plan that he accomplished in Christ Jesus our Lord.
12
For in Christ we have boldness and access with confidence because of our faith in him.
13
Therefore, I ask you not to be discouraged because of my tribulations for you, which is your glory.
14
For this reason I bend my knees to the Father,
15
from whom every family in heaven and on earth is named.
16
I pray that he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with power through his Spirit, who is in your inner person.
17
I pray that Christ may live in your hearts through faith and that you may be rooted and founded in his love,
18
in order that you might be able to understand, along with all God's holy people, what is the width, the length, the height, and the depth,
19
and to know the love of Christ, which goes beyond knowledge, so that you may be filled with all the fullness of God.
20
Now to him who is able to do far beyond all that we ask or think, according to his power that works in us,
21
to him be glory in the church and in Christ Jesus to all generations forever and ever. Amen.
Ephesians 3
3:1-6
Why was Paul in jail?
[3:1]
Paul was in jail because he was a Christian. He did not do anything evil. The Romans believed that their gods brought them favor, made their empire very great, and gave them peace with other nations. When someone rejected their gods, or worshipped another god, he rejected the gods the Romans believe in, who helped their nation. Because of this, they rebelled against the gods and the nation. This caused the Romans to say that Christians were trying to cause problems for their nation. Perhaps this was why Paul was imprisoned.
What is the “mystery of Jesus”?
[3:3]
The “mystery of Jesus” was a certain part of God’s plan. People did not know about this part of God’s plan before Jesus told them about it. After Jesus came to the earth, he talked much about this because God wanted him to tell people more about God’s plans. Before, God hid this “mystery.” Now, Jesus has talked about this mystery and explained it to people.
Before Jesus came to the earth, people did not believe that the messiah would come to the earth to die for the sins of mankind. However, the Old Testament said that this would happen (see: Isaiah 53). They also did not believe that the Gentiles would be joined together with the Jews. However, Jesus said that this happened. They also did not believe that God would promise certain things to the Gentiles or that God would give them favor. Jesus said that this now happens.
Advice to translators: Translate “mystery” as your local translation does.
See: Galatians 1:11-12; Colossians 1:24-27
See: Messiah (Christ)
How was the “mystery” revealed by God?
[3:5]
God did not tell the prophets who lived during the Old Testament times everything about this “mystery.” Now in the New Testament times, God told the apostles and prophets to tell people more about this mystery. This was always part of God’s plan (see: 3:11).
See: 2:19-22
See: Apostle; Prophet; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
3:7
How did God make Paul someone who would teach others about the gospel?
[3:7]
God made Paul a “minister of” or “someone who would teach others about”(διάκονος/g1249) the gospel. This is how he served God. Paul wanted people to know that it was God’s choice to do this and not his own choice. Paul said that God gave him a gift of favor (see:3:2). Paul also said that God did this by the “working of his power” (see: 1 Corinthians 15:10).
3:8-10
Why did God want Paul to serve him?
[3:8]
Paul told the Christians in Ephesus that God had three reasons why he wanted Paul to serve him.
God wanted Paul to “preach” or “proclaim things about God”(εὐαγγελίζω/g2097) to the Gentiles. Part of Paul’s message was to tell the Gentile Christians about the “unfathomable riches” found in Jesus (see: Romans 11:33). Some scholars think that the word “unfathomable” means that Christians cannot know how great God is. Other scholars think that Paul taught about something that came from God and it could not be known without God’s help.
God wanted Paul to serve him in order to “shed light” on how God’s previously “hidden purpose”(μυστήριον/g3466) started to happen, that is, God wanted Paul to explain to people what God wanted them to know after the church began. This is also called a “mystery,” which hidden from the beginning of the world, and only God knew it. Perhaps Paul was thinking about the words he said in 1:4.
God wanted Paul to serve him by telling people about God’s wisdom. He spoke about God’s wisdom as if it were an object with many different sides, that is, God’s wisdom is complex and cannot be fully understood by man. God wanted the rulers or leaders in the world to know about his wisdom and he wanted Paul to tell them about it. God also wanted the “authorities” or “those who rule”(ἐξουσία/g1849) in the “heavenly places”(ἐπουράνιος/g2032) to do this.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Church; In Christ
Advice to translators: Translate “authorities in heavenly places” as your local translation does. A “being” is a living creature that is not a human being.
Who were the authorities in the heavenly places?
[3:10]
Scholars think that the “authorities or those who rule”(ἐξουσία/g1849) were good and evil beings. These beings did not live in this world, but somewhere in a “heavenly place”(ἐπουράνιος/g2032).
3:11-12
What did Jesus give to Christians?
[3:12]
Christians have many things because of Jesus:
Christians have “boldness, confidence, no fear, or no need to hide things from God”(g3954). Christians do not need to fear when they approach God. Christians can speak to God without needing to hide anything from God (John 7:26; 11:14).
Christians have “confident access to, confidence in, or trust in”(προσαγωγή/g4318) God (see: Hebrews 4:16; 10:19-22). Christians can go to God without worrying that he will punish them. This is because God said that they can come to him. Christians should trust the things that God says.
3:13
What did Paul want for the Christians in Ephesus?
[3:13]
Paul wanted the Christians in Ephesus not to “lose heart”(ἐγκακέω/g1573), that is, Paul did not want them to struggle because of his “tribulations, trials, or difficult circumstances”(θλῖψις/g2347). He had difficult circumstances for them (see: 3:1; Philippians 2:17). Instead, Paul wanted them to think about all of the things that he just said and all of the great things Jesus gave to them.
Paul also explained to them that he was “honored” to go through these difficult circumstances. This is because he was able to help them.
3:14-15
How did Paul pray?
[3:14]
Paul continues the prayer that he had started in 3:1. He also wanted people to think about what he said in 2:11-22.
Paul said, “I bend my knees to the Father.” Paul wanted to say that God was in control over everything in his life. He also wanted people to know that he was friends with God.
See: Philippians 2:10-11; Isaiah 45:23
Who did Paul pray for?
[3:14, 3;15]
Paul prayer for people all over the world. God created people and God cares for them. Perhaps Paul wanted people to think about how God loves both the Jews and the Gentiles and how God now saves both of them.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
3:16-19
How did Paul ask God for something?
[3:16]
Paul asked God for something because he knew what God is like or how powerful God is. He described God as if God were rich, wealthy, too rich to be counted, perhaps he has much power. Or perhaps he is just very great in many different ways. He is so great, that it cannot be measured or counted
Paul asked God to give power to the Christians in Ephesus. What type of power is this?
[3:16]
Paul wanted God to “strengthen or make strong” the Christians with God’s power. This strength was to be given to the believers through the Holy Spirit. In Scripture, the Holy Spirit is the one who gives Christians power (see: Acts 1:8; 2 Corinthians 2:4; 1 Thessalonians 1:5). Paul wanted Christians to have or use God’s power in the “inner person” (see: Romans 7:22; 2 Corinthians 4:16).
Advice to translators: Each culture will have a way to speak about the inner person. In English, the “heart” is used to describe what happens inside of a person, that is their thoughts.
See: Inner Person
How does God make Christians strong?
[3:16]
Paul speaks about Christians growing and becoming strong as if they were a tree growing deep roots. They are “grounded”(θεμελιόω/g2311) in love, that is, they often love other people and God. They have done this for a long time. This type of love only comes from God.
Some scholars think that Christians are to get better at loving other people and loving God in every possible way. This is what Paul wanted to say when he talked about height, width, and depth. Other scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Christians are to know about God’s power. Still other scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Christians needed to know more and more about how much Jesus loves people.
How are Christians to be filled with God?
[3:19]
Paul often spoke about the Holy Spirit being in Christians, and being “filled” with the Holy Spirit when they obey God. Perhaps here, Paul wanted the Christians to be completely full of the Holy Spirit, that is, completely obedient to God. He wanted the Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
3:20-21
How did Paul end his prayer?
[3:20, 3:21]
When Paul said, “Now to Him…,” he is praising God, that is, Paul honored God. He knows that God has done something, he has answered Paul’s prayer. Paul honored God when he said that God is able to or can do more than a Christian could ask him to do. Perhaps Paul said that God can do more than a Christian can even think. While some may think that Christians can think about anything, God can actually do more things than people can even think about. The phrase, “far beyond” means that God can do anything.
Because of this, God deserves to be honored by “everyone” or “all generations”(γενεά/g1074). This was true then, and it is true now, and it will always be true.
Ephesians 3:1
For this reason
"Because God has made you Gentiles members of his household". This refers to chapter 2.
the prisoner of Christ Jesus
"the prisoner for Christ Jesus" or "the prisoner for preaching about Christ Jesus"
Ephesians 3:2
the stewardship of the grace of God that was given to me for you
"the responsibility that God gave me to bring his grace to you"
Ephesians 3:3
The mystery was made known to me by revelation
"I learned about the mystery by revelation" or "God revealed the mystery to me". Paul refers to the church as a "mystery". The role of the church in the plans of God was once not known but God has now revealed it. Part of this mystery involves the Gentiles having equal standing with the Jews in the plans of God.
The mystery
"God's secret plan" or "The hidden truth"
as I have written briefly
Paul refers to another letter he had written to these people.
Ephesians 3:5
In other generations this mystery was not made known to the sons of men
"God did not make this truth known to people in the past"
But now it has been revealed by the Spirit
"But now the Spirit has made it known"
his holy apostles and prophets
"the apostles and prophets whom God set apart to do this work"
Ephesians 3:6
the Gentiles are fellow heirs ... through the gospel
This is the hidden truth Paul began to explain in the previous verse. The Gentiles who receive Christ also receive the same things as the Jewish believers.
fellow members of the body
The church is often referred to as the body of Christ.
through the gospel
Possible meanings are 1) because of the gospel the Gentiles are fellow sharers in the promise or 2) because of the gospel the Gentiles are fellow heirs and members of the body and fellow sharers in the promise.
Ephesians 3:8
unsearchable
unable to be completely known
riches of Christ
Paul speaks of the truth about Christ and the blessings he brings as if they were material wealth.
Ephesians 3:9
the mystery hidden for ages in God, who created all things
"God, who created all things, kept this plan hidden for long ages in the past"
Ephesians 3:10
This plan was made known through the church
"God made this plan known by means of the church"
rulers and authorities
Paul uses these words together to emphasize that every spiritual being will know God's wisdom.
in the heavenly places
"in the supernatural world." The word "heavenly" refers to the place where God is.
the many-sided nature of the wisdom of God
"the great and complex wisdom of God"
Ephesians 3:11
according to the eternal plan
"in keeping with the eternal plan"
Ephesians 3:12
we have boldness
"we are without fear" or "we have courage"
access with confidence
"access into God's presence with certainty" or "freedom to enter into God's presence with assurance"
Ephesians 3:13
for you, which is your glory
"for you. This is for your benefit" or "for you. You should be proud of this". The Christians in Ephesus should be proud of that Paul is suffering in prison.
Ephesians 3:14
For this reason
"Because God has done all this for you"
I bend my knees to the Father
"I bow down in prayer to the Father" or "I humbly pray to the Father". Bowed knees are a picture of the whole person in an attitude of prayer.
Ephesians 3:15
from whom every family in heaven and on earth is named
"who created and named every family in heaven and on earth"
Ephesians 3:16
I pray that he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with power
"I pray that God, because he is so great and powerful, would allow you to become strong with his power."
would grant
"would cause"
in your inner person
"in your heart" or "in your soul"
Ephesians 3:17
I pray that Christ may live in your hearts through faith and that you may be rooted and founded in his love
This is the second item which Paul prays that God will "grant" the Ephesians. The first is that they would "be strengthened" (Ephesians 3:16).
that Christ may live in your hearts through faith
"that Christ may live within you because you trust in him"
you may be rooted and founded in his love
"that you will be like a firmly rooted tree and a building built on stone because of his love"
Ephesians 3:18
that you might be able to understand
This is the first item which Paul says will be the result of the Christians being rooted and grounded in Christ's love. (Ephesians 3:17)
all God's holy people
"all believers in Christ"
the width, the length, the height, and the depth
"how very wise God is" or "how much Christ loves us"
Ephesians 3:19
to know the love of Christ, which goes beyond knowledge
This is the second item which Paul says will be the result of the Christians being rooted and grounded in Christ's love. (Ephesians 3:17)
that you may be filled with all the fullness of God
This is the third item for which Paul bends his knees and prays (Ephesians 3:14). The first is that they would "be strengthened" (Ephesians 3:16) and the second is that they "can understand" (Ephesians 3:18).
Ephesians 3:20
General Information:
The words "we" and "us" in this book continue to include Paul and all believers.
Now to him who
"Now to God, who". Paul concludes his prayer with a blessing.
to do far beyond all that we ask or think
"to do things that are much greater than all that we ask him for or think about"
Chapter 4
1
I, therefore, as the prisoner for the Lord, urge you to walk worthily of the calling by which you were called.
2
I urge you to live with great humility and gentleness and patience, bearing with one another in love.
3
Do your best to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.
4
There is one body and one Spirit, just as also you were called in one hope of your calling.
5
And there is one Lord, one faith, one baptism,
6
and one God and Father of all, who is over all and through all and in all.
7
To each one of us grace has been given according to the measure of the gift of Christ.
8
It is as scripture says:
"When he ascended on high,
he led the captives into captivity,
and he gave gifts to the people."
9
What is the meaning of "he ascended," except that he also descended into the lower regions of the earth?
10
He who descended is the same person who also ascended far above all the heavens, that he might fill all things.
11
Christ gave some to be apostles, some as prophets, some as evangelists, and some as pastors and teachers
12
to equip God's holy people for the work of service, for the building up of the body of Christ,
13
until we all reach the unity of faith and knowledge of the Son of God, so that we become mature and reach the measure of the fullness of Christ.
14
Christ builds us up so that we should no longer be children who are tossed back and forth by the waves, carried away by every wind of doctrine and by the trickery of people in their deceitful schemes.
15
Instead, speaking the truth in love, we are to grow up in every way into him who is the head, that is, Christ.
16
Christ builds the whole body, and it is joined and held together by every supporting ligament, and when each part works together, that makes the body grow so that it builds itself up in love.
17
Therefore, I say and insist on this in the Lord, that you must no longer walk as the Gentiles walk, in the futility of their minds.
18
They are darkened in their understanding, alienated from the life of God because of the ignorance that is in them, because of the hardness of their hearts.
19
They have become shameless and have committed themselves to sensuality, and they practice every kind of uncleanness with greed.
20
But that is not how you learned about Christ.
21
I assume that you have heard about him, and that you were taught in him, as the truth is in Jesus.
22
You were taught to put off what belongs to your former manner of life, to put off the old man. It is the old man that is corrupt because of its deceitful desires.
23
You were taught to be renewed in the spirit of your minds,
24
and to put on the new man that is created in the image of God—in true righteousness and holiness.
25
Therefore, get rid of lies, and let each one of you speak truth with his neighbor, because we are members of one another.
26
Be angry and do not sin. Do not let the sun go down on your anger.
27
Do not give an opportunity to the devil.
28
The one who had been stealing must steal no longer. Instead, he must labor, working at what is good with his hands, so that he may have something to share with those who are in need.
29
Do not let any harmful talk come out of your mouth. Use only words that are good for the edification of those who need it, so that your words give grace to the hearers.
30
And do not grieve the Holy Spirit of God, for it is by him that you were sealed for the day of redemption.
31
Put away all bitterness, rage, anger, quarreling, and insults, along with every kind of evil.
32
Be kind to each other, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, just as God in Christ forgave you.
Ephesians 4
4:1-3
How does Paul want Christians to live?
[4:1, 4:2, 4:3]
Paul really wanted all Christians to live in a way that honored God. In Ancient Near East, people expected that a person would live in a way that would bring honor to their leader or someone they followed. Paul wanted to say that when Christians do the right things, they honor God. When a person believes in Jesus, God becomes his leader, so he needs to live the way Paul wrote about. (see: 1:4, 18; Philippians 1:27).
In order to do this, Christians must do these things:
- They should be humble. A Christian should not think that they are greater than they are. When someone is humble, they are not impressed when other people think that they are great or tell them that they are great. They do not have too much pride.
- They should be gentle or mild. This does not mean that a Christian is weak. Instead, a Christian controls the way he does something. He does not do things because of some bad feeling. He is not cruel or severe to others.
- They should be patient. Christians are to wait and expect God to do something because he said he will do it.
- They should endure. A Christian must keep doing the right things even if bad things are happening to them. They do this because they love other Christians and want to serve them.
Paul wanted Christians to do everything that they could to remain united, joined together, one group in the Spirit. While the Spirit joins all Christians together into one group, Christians need to work to remain friends with other Christians.
See: Ancient Near East; Call (Calling)
4:4-6
How else did Paul speak about Christians being joined together in this passage?
[4:4, 4:5, 4:6]
In these verses, Paul used the word “one” many times. He wanted all Christians to work together to be friends. This is called “unity.”
Paul often wrote about all Christians as if they were part of one “body.” He wrote that all Christians as a group form "one" body, not many bodies. He also used this word to describe how all Christians should have the same purpose and trust in God, even though they are all different as people.
Paul wrote that there is one “spirit” (see: 2:18). This is the Spirit of God, who gathers all Christians into the one body. The Holy Spirit and God the Father work together perfectly. In the same way, Christians are to work together.
Paul said the body of believers have one “hope”(ἐλπίς/g1680) that is, Christians are completely certain that God will do good things He has promised (see: 1:11-12; 1 John 3:2-3; Romans 15:4; Hebrews 10:23; 1 Peter 1:13).
Next, Paul said that Christians are joined together because there is one “Lord” or “master”(κύριος/g2692), Jesus. He is also the ruler over all Christians (see 1:22-23). All Christians serve the same master.
When Paul wrote about one “faith”, he wanted Christians to know that all Christians believe the same thing, Jesus.
Paul also wrote about one baptism. However, Paul did not mean the physical act of water baptism. Paul used the word baptism as a metaphor to mean that in some way God sees the believer as if they had been buried with Christ and also raised to a new life with Jesus. This means that God has given believers an ability to live in a way that pleases God. (see: Romans 6:3-11; Galatians 3:27; Colossians 2:12).
Finally, Paul wrote that there is one God and Father of everyone. Paul used the word "above" to talk about God's great power and the permission he has to rule everything. Paul then said that God works through everyone. Paul wanted his readers to think about how God accomplishes part of His purposes because believers willingly obey him (see: 2:10). Paul said that God is in everyone. He meant that the Holy Spirit works in all believers (see: John 14:16-17; 1 John 3:24; 4:13).
See: Baptize (Baptism); Call (Calling); Body of Christ
4:7-10
How does Jesus help all believers to serve God?
[4:7]
Paul wrote that God gives every believer favor or a gift in the amount that Jesus chooses. Jesus gives the gift and he decides how much of the gift each believer will receive (see: Romans 12:3-6). Paul wants his readers to know that God has given each believer a gift so they can perform a serve God in a special way (see: Romans 12:6-8).
What did Paul mean when he wrote about Jesus coming down and going up?
[4:9]
Paul wrote that Jesus “came down” and also “went up.” In Scripture, heaven is often described as being “up.” When Jesus came from heaven, he went “down” to earth. Then, Jesus went back “up” to heaven. Some scholars think that Paul was speaking about Jesus coming down when he was born. Other scholars think that Paul was speaking about Jesus coming down at Pentecost. At Pentecost, the Spirit of God came “down” upon people and gave them certain gifts (see: Acts 2:1-6).
Paul further wrote that Jesus went “up” so that He might fill all things, that is, when Jesus went up, God gave him permission to rule over the entire world. Therefore, he had the right to give gifts just as he wanted.
See: Pentecost
4:11
What special gifts does Jesus give for His body, all believers?
[4:11]
In this verse, Paul wrote that Jesus gave Christians different gifts to serve him and the church (see: 1 Corinthians 12:4-11, 27-31). Jesus gives these gifts to “build up” other Christians, that is, to serve other Christians and help them to live in a way that honors God.
See: Church; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
4:12-13
Why does God give these particular gifts?
[4:12]
Paul wrote that God calls all Christians to use their gifts people to serve him until all believers become “mature or grown” (τέλειος/g5046). Paul did not want to talk about growing in size. Instead, he wanted to say that Christians grow to become more like Jesus in the way they live.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
4:14-16
What is the result that Paul wanted readers to think about?
[4:15]
Paul often spoken about people who were not “mature” or “grown”(τέλειος/g5046) as if they were young children. In 4:14, Paul talked about immature believers using the metaphor of a boat. When a boat is being sailed by a person who does not know how to control it, the boat will be moved by the waves and the wind. It will go places that the people in it do not want to go. In the same way, when someone is not mature, they go the wrong places. Perhaps Paul wanted to say that a believer who is not mature can be tricked into accepting the false things that other people teach (see: 5:6-13).
Paul then wrote about how “mature” Christians should act. He wrote about “speaking the truth”(ἀληθεύω/g0226) with love (see: Galatians 4:16). When believers become more mature, they talk and live more like Jesus lived. They help other people to know about the love of Jesus. Like he had written earlier in Ephesians, Paul once again wrote that Christ is the head, meaning where the body is guided from (see: 1:22-23).
Paul then wrote that in Christ the “whole body,” that is, all Christians are “joined”(συναρμολογέω/g4883) and “held together”(συμβιβάζω/g4822) (see: 2:19-22). God brought together all people who believe in Jesus, whether they are Jews or Gentiles (see: 2:13-22). All Christians are joined together because they each serve God and other Christians in a special way.
Advice to translators: Someone who is a “mature” Christian is a Christian who lives in a way that honors God. A Christian who is not mature is “immature.”
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit
4:17-19
How did Paul describe the way unbelievers act?
[4:17, 4:18, 4:19]
In 4:1-3, Paul wrote that Christians should live in a way that honors God. In these verses, he wrote that Christians must stop living in the way Gentiles lived. Paul wrote about how unbelieving Gentiles behave in several ways.
- Unbelievers do not know much about God. This means they cannot do things to serve God or do things that will please God (see: Romans 1:21-23).
- The unbeliever’s hearts are in a spiritual and moral darkness, that is, they do not understand things about God because they cannot see him and they do not understand how to live in a way that honors God. Most scholars think that this darkening of their minds keeps them from being able to know about God.
- The unbeliever's life is separated from God because of the unbeliever's ignorance. However, they do not just lack information about God. They reject God. Paul spoke about this as if their hearts were becoming hard (see: Romans 1:18-23).
- Finally, Paul talked about the unbeliever losing all feeling of God and what is right, that is, they choose to make themselves feel good instead of trying to please God. They want to do this. They want to do wrong things and to do evil things.
Advice to translators: Unbelievers are people who do not believe in Jesus, or who reject Jesus.
See: Gentile
4:20-21
How do Christians learn more about Jesus?
[4:20]
Paul wrote about Christians understanding or learning more about Jesus in a way that is much better than how unbelievers can think or know anything. In the New Testament, only Paul wrote about “learning Jesus” and he only wrote about it here in 4:20. Christians are to know about Jesus in the way you know another person. When a Christian knows Jesus in this way, he wants to live in a way that pleases Jesus.
4:22-24
What did Paul mean when he wrote about the old self and the new self?
[4:22, 4:23, 4:24]
Paul wrote about how believers "learn more about Jesus" using the metaphor of changing clothes. He wrote about the way that Christians used to live as if it were putting off or taking off a piece of clothing called the “old self.” He also wrote about the way Christians are now to live as if they were “putting on”(ἐνδύω/g1746) a new piece of clothing called the “new self.”
Paul also told Christians to be “renewed”(ἀνανεόω/g0365) in the way they think, that is, to think about how they are to live in a new way. Paul wanted them to honor God, not to live how they used to live before they believed in Jesus.
See: Old and New Self
4:25
What change did Paul write that believers should make in how they talk?
[4:25]
Paul wrote that Christians need to change the way they talk to other people. They are to “putting on” the new self and not tell lies or speak falsely in any way. In their old self, Christians used to follow Satan, who is the father of lies (see: John 8:44). However, the Holy Spirit gives Christians the power to follow the Holy Spirit instead of Satan.
See: Old and New Self
4:26-27
What did Paul write to the believers about anger?
[4:26]
Paul quoted from Psalm 4:4 and wrote that in the believer, anger should be not sin. Although a Christian may get angry, he should make sure he does not commit any sin because of that anger.
Paul also wrote that believers must be at peace with other people, even after they are angry with them. Paul wanted to say that when it can hurt a Christian to remain angry with someone.
4:28-30
How are believers taught to speak to one another?
[4:29]
Paul already wrote that Christians should not lie (see: 4:25). Now in these verses, he wrote more strongly that Christians are not to say any “unwholesome” or “corrupt”(σαπρός/g4550) words or ideas.
Christians should speak in a way that “builds up” other people. When a believer speaks like this, they bless or give a great gift to the people who hear them.
Advice to translators: Some cultures use the metaphor of a wall to talk about the way people speak to one another. The things people say can “build up” a person. They can also “tear down” a person.
How do Christians grieve the Holy Spirit?
[4:30]
Paul wrote that believers must not “grieve”(λυπέω/g3076) the Holy Spirit of God. One way they do this is to speak in a way that was wrong or evil (see: Isaiah 63:10; Acts 5:1-10).
4:31-32
What changes did Paul write that a believer needs in his life?
[4:31, 4:32]
Paul concludes the things that Paul was talking about. Paul wanted Christians to change the way they live. God gave the Holy Spirit to Christians to help them to do this.
Some changes are things the believer needs to put away. That is, a person must let the Holy Spirit remove these things from them. Paul started with the inner attitudes of the believer and ended with his outward actions. The bad things that need to be removed are:
“Bitterness”(πικρία/g4088)- This means any attitude of resentment (see: Hebrews 12:14-15).
“Anger” (ὀργή/g3709) and “fierce-anger”(θυμός/g2372)- Some scholars think that these two words mean two different things. They think fierce-anger as a sudden, violent action, but anger is inside a person, they think in a certain way. Other scholars think that the two words mean the same thing, one type of anger causes the other type of anger.
All “shouting”(κραυγή/g2906) and “abusive speech”(βλασφημία/g0988). Shouting is when a person talks in a way that is very loud. Abusive speech is an evil way of speaking. It includes insults, gossip, lying, and cursing.
“Hatred”(κακία/g2549). This is all types of evil actions that toward other people. Some scholars think that all of the things that Paul talked about are all ways a person can show that they hate other people.
However, Paul also talked about how a Christian can live in a way that honors God and be at peace with one another.
With “kindness”(χρηστός/g5543)- Kindness means being genuine, pleasant and nice to other people. This is one of the “fruit of the Spirit” (see: Galatians 5:22). Paul also wrote about the kindness God showed to believers (see: 2:7).
“Tender-hearted” or “compassionate”(εὔσπλαγχνος/g2155)- Christians to care for other people in both how they think and in the things that they do (see: Colossians 3:12). Jesus did this for Christians (see: Matthew 9:36).
“Forgiveness”(χαρίζομαι/g5483). Christians should forgive one another because God forgave them (see: 1:7-12; 2:4-10).
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
Ephesians 4:1
as the prisoner for the Lord
"as someone who is in prison because of his choice to serve the Lord"
walk worthily of the calling
Walking is a common way to express the idea of living one's life.
Ephesians 4:2
to live with great humility and gentleness and patience
"to always be very humble, gentle, and patient"
Ephesians 4:3
to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace
"to live peacefully with one another and remain united, as the Spirit made possible". Here Paul speaks of "peace" as if it were a bond that ties people together. Paul considers it very important that the church is united and this is a major chapter theme.
Ephesians 4:4
one body
The church is often referred to as the body of Christ.
one Spirit
"one Holy Spirit"
you were called in one hope of your calling
"God invited you to one hope when he invited you" or "God chose you to hope for one thing when he chose you"
one hope
"one thing to confidently wait for"
Ephesians 4:6
Father of all ... over all ... through all ... and in all
The word "all" means "everything."
Ephesians 4:7
To each one of us grace has been given
"God gave a spiritual gift to each believer" or "a spiritual gift has been given". Spiritual gifts are specific supernatural abilities that the Holy Spirit gives to Christians when they come to believe in Jesus. These spiritual gifts were foundational to developing the church. This is only some of the spiritual gifts.
according to the measure of the gift of Christ
"according to the amount that Christ has given us"
Ephesians 4:8
When he ascended on high
"When he went up to the very high place" (Psalm 68:18)
Ephesians 4:9
he ascended
"he went up"
he also descended
"he also came down"
into the lower regions of the earth
"into the lowest place on earth" or "into the lower regions, the earth"
Ephesians 4:10
that he might fill all things
"so that he might satisfy everywhere in his power"
Ephesians 4:12
to equip God's holy people
"to prepare the people he has set apart" or "to provide the believers with what they need"
for the work of service
"so they can serve others"
for the building up of the body of Christ
"improvement" or "strengthening". Paul is speaking of people who grow spiritually as if they were doing exercises to increase the strength of their physical bodies.
body of Christ
The "body of Christ" refers to all of the individual members of Christ's Church.
Ephesians 4:13
reach the unity of faith
"become united together in faith"
Son of God
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
become mature
"become mature believers"
mature
"fully developed" or "grown up"
Ephesians 4:14
be children
"be like children"
tossed back and forth ... carried away by every wind of doctrine
This speaks of a believer who has not become mature and follows wrong teaching as if that believer were a boat that the wind is blowing in different directions on the water.
by the trickery of people in their deceitful schemes
"by crafty people who trick believers with clever lies"
Ephesians 4:15
into him who is the head
Paul uses the human body to describe how Christ causes believers to work together in harmony as the head of a body causes the body parts to work together to grow healthy.
Ephesians 4:16
by every supporting ligament
A "ligament" is a strong band that connects bones or holds organs in place in the body.
Ephesians 4:17
Therefore, I say and insist on this in the Lord
"Because what I have just said, I will say something more to strongly encourage you because we all belong to the Lord"
that you must no longer walk as the Gentiles walk, in the futility of their minds
"stop living the way the Gentiles live, with their worthless thoughts"
Ephesians 4:18
They are darkened in their understanding, alienated from the life of God
"They do not understand what is true, and they do not have the life that God gives to people"
because of the ignorance that is in them
"because they refuse to learn what is true"
because of the hardness of their hearts
"because they are stubborn" or "because they refuse to listen to God"
Ephesians 4:19
have committed themselves to sensuality
"only want to satisfy their physical desires"
they practice every kind of uncleanness with greed
"they are continually practicing every kind of sinful act"
Ephesians 4:20
But that is not how you learned about Christ
"But what you learned about Christ was not like that"
Ephesians 4:21
I assume that you have heard ... and that you were taught
Paul knows that the Ephesians have heard and been taught.
you were taught in him
"Jesus's people have taught you" or "someone has taught you because you are Jesus's people".
as the truth is in Jesus
"as everything about Jesus is true"
Ephesians 4:22
to put off what belongs to your former manner of life
"to stop living according to your former manner of life"
to put off the old man
"to stop living as your former self did". The term "old man" probably refers to the sinful nature with which a person is born. The "new man" is the new nature or new life that God gives a person when they come to believe in Christ.
that is corrupt because of its deceitful desires
Paul speaks of the sinful human nature as if it were a dead body falling apart in its grave.
Ephesians 4:23
to be renewed in the spirit of your minds
"to allow God to change your attitudes and thoughts"
Ephesians 4:24
in true righteousness and holiness
"truly righteous and holy"
Ephesians 4:25
get rid of lies
"stop telling lies"
we are members of one another
"we are members of God's family"
Ephesians 4:26
Be angry and do not sin
"You may get angry, but do not sin" or "If you become angry, do not sin"
Do not let the sun go down on your anger
"Do not let the sun set while you are still angry with someone"
Ephesians 4:27
Do not give an opportunity to the devil
"Do not give the devil an opportunity to lead you into sin"
Ephesians 4:29
harmful talk
This refers to any speech that is cruel or rude.
for the edification of those
"for encouraging those" or "for strengthening those"
give grace to the hearers
"help those who hear you"
Ephesians 4:30
do not grieve
"do not distress" or "do not upset"
for it is by him that you were sealed for the day of redemption
"for he is the seal that assures you that God will redeem you on the day of redemption" or "for he is the one who assures you that God will redeem you on the day when God will free his people from sin"
Ephesians 4:31
Put away all bitterness, rage, anger
"You must not allow these things to be part of your life: bitterness, rage, anger"
rage
intense anger
Ephesians 4:32
Be kind
"Instead, be kind"
tenderhearted
"gentle and compassionate towards others"
Chapter 5
1
Therefore, be imitators of God, as beloved children.
2
And walk in love, as also Christ loved us and gave himself up for us, a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God.
3
But sexual immorality or any kind of uncleanness or of greed must not even be named among you, for these are improper for God's holy people.
4
Let there be no filthiness, no foolish talk, and no crude jokes—all of which are improper. Instead, there should be thanksgiving.
5
For you know and are certain that no sexually immoral, impure, or greedy person—that is, an idolater—has any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and God.
6
Let no one deceive you with empty words, for because of these things the wrath of God is coming upon the sons of disobedience.
7
Therefore, do not join in with them.
8
For you were once darkness, but now you are light in the Lord. Walk as children of light
9
(for the fruit of the light consists in all goodness, righteousness, and truth),
10
and test and approve what is pleasing to the Lord.
11
Do not associate with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather expose them.
12
For it is disgraceful even to mention the things they do in secret.
13
But when anything is exposed by the light, it becomes visible.
14
For anything that becomes visible is light. Therefore it says,
"Awake, you sleeper,
and arise from the dead,
and Christ will shine on you."
15
Look carefully how you walk—not as unwise but as wise.
16
Redeem the time because the days are evil.
17
Therefore, do not be foolish, but understand what the will of the Lord is.
18
And do not get drunk with wine, for that leads to reckless behavior. Instead, be filled with the Holy Spirit,
19
speaking to each other in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody to the Lord with all your heart,
20
always giving thanks for everything, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ to God the Father,
21
being subject to one another in reverence for Christ.
22
Wives, submit to your husbands, as to the Lord.
23
For the husband is the head of the wife as Christ also is the head of the church, himself the Savior of the body.
24
But as the church is subject to Christ, so also wives to their husbands in everything.
25
Husbands, love your wives, as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her
26
so that he might sanctify her, having cleansed her by the washing of water with the word,
27
so that he might present the church to himself as glorious, without stain or wrinkle or any such thing, but holy and blameless.
28
In the same way husbands ought to love their own wives as their own bodies. He who loves his own wife loves himself.
29
For no one ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes and treats it with care, just as Christ nourishes and treats the church with care,
30
because we are members of his body.
31
"For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and will be joined to his wife, and the two will become one flesh."
32
This hidden truth is great—but I am speaking about Christ and the church.
33
Nevertheless, each of you also must love his own wife as himself, and the wife must respect her husband.
Ephesians 5
5:1-2
Why did Paul tell Christians to imitate God?
[5:1]
Paul wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God (see: 4:17-32). Paul told the Christians that they needed to imitate God. That is, they need to do the things that God does, closely follow God, or do the things that God wants them to do in Scripture. When they do this, they teach other people about what God is like. Also, Paul explained that learning to imitate God is something Christians must always do. Christians must never stop learning to live in the way God wants them to live.
How did Paul tell Christians to imitate God?
[5:1, 5:2]
Christians imitate God by loving all people. Paul used a Greek word for a certain type of love. When someone loves in this way, they want to do good for the people they love without wanting anything from them. This is how Christians should love one another. Jesus loves all people with this type of love, and he showed it by dying for all people. Christians are to love all people in the same way Jesus loves all people.
See: Atone (Atonement)
Why did Paul tell Christians to love all people?
[5:2]
Paul told Christians to love all people. This is because:
Christians must love all people because God made them his children (see: 1:5; 2:19; Matthew 5:44-48; Luke 6:35-36).
Christians must love all people because Jesus loves them. Jesus loved other people by serving them and even dying for them. In the same way this made God happy, it will also make God happy when Christians love in the same way Jesus did. (see: 2 Corinthians 5:21; Galatians 3:13; Romans 3:21-26).
See: Adopt (Adoption)
What is fragrant aroma?
[5:2]
See: Fragrant Offering (Aroma)
What warnings did Paul write to Christians?
[5:3, 5:4]
Paul wrote many warnings to Christians. He wrote about the things Christians are not to do or say (see: Colossians 3:5-8; Galatians 5:19-21).
Paul said Christians are not to have sex for money, have sex with people of the same gender, have sex with anyone other than their spouse, or have sex with someone in their family (see: 1 Corinthians 5:1; 6:9, 16; Matthew 5:28).
Paul also told Christians that “impurity”(ἀκαθαρσία/g0167) of any kind is not to be found in them. That is, they are never to do things that dishonor God. Instead, God wants all Christians to honor him by their actions (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:7-8). He wants Christians to be holy because he is holy (see: 1 Peter 1:16). They are not even to talk about impure things.
Paul said that Christians must not talk using “obscenity”(αἰσχρότης/g0151), foolish talking”, or “harmful ridicule”(εὐτραπελία/g2160). Some scholars think this means making jokes about sex in ways that dishonor God or joking about doing anything that dishonors God. Other scholars think that Paul did not want Christians to talk in any way that does not help another person. That is, speech that insults or mocks another person does not honor God. Instead, Paul wrote that Christians need to live a life that gives ‘thanks”(εὐχαριστία/g2169) in the way they talk and what they do. That is, they are thankful to God and live in a way that shows God they are thankful. Paul also wrote about the difference between gratitude and doing what does not honor God in the Book of Romans (see: Romans 1:21).
5:5
What did Paul say happened to those who did not listen to his warnings in 5:3-4?
[5:5]
Paul told Christians that those who did not follow his warnings can not have an “inheritance” in the kingdom of God. He said there were three types of people who can not have a place in God’s kingdom:
- The sexually immoral person. That is, a person who has sex with someone whom they are not married to.
- The impure person. That is, a person who does things that do not honor God.
- The covetous person. That is, a person who wants things that are not theirs.
Paul wrote that a person who does any of these things worships an idol. That is, they were really worshipping something or someone other than God. Paul wanted his readers to know that people who live their lives in this way cannot have any inheritance in God’s kingdom.
Paul wrote “for you can be sure of this” to make Christians give special attention to what happened to those who did not follow his warnings in 5:3-4. Some scholars think Paul wrote these words because he wanted them to remember what he already told them while he was with them. Other scholars think Paul really was giving a command to these Christians. Paul wanted them to obey what he wrote.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Sexual Immorality; Kingdom of God
5:6-7
Who are “sons of disobedience”?
[5:6]
The “sons of disobedience” are people who disobey God.
What did Paul say about God’s anger on those who did not obey Paul’s warnings?
[5:6]
Paul wrote that God must punish the “sons of disobedience.” That is, people who live in ways that do not honor God. Paul told Christians that God becomes very angry when people do the things Paul wrote about in 5:3-5. Because of his anger for people not honoring him, God will punish these “sons of disobedience.” Some scholars think that God will punish sin in the future. Other scholars think that God is punishing it now and in the future (see: Romans 1:18-32; 2:5-6).
Also, Paul told Christians not to let “empty words” from the sons of disobedience make them sin. People who speak “empty words” are those who make excuses for the bad things they do, and they say that God will not punish them for those things. Paul told Christians that listening to empty words
Paul ended his warning by telling Christians not to do the things that the sons of disobedience do. That is, Christians are not to do things that do not honor God.
What is the command Paul gave believers?
[5:7]
Paul commanded Christians not to allow anyone to deceive them with “empty words.” That is, Paul wanted to write about a person who makes excuses for doing evil things. This person speaks empty words because they are not true and are against what God wants.
Paul warned Christians that God becomes very angry when people do what Paul wrote about in 5:3-5. Paul called people who persistently behave in these ways the “sons of disobedience.” Some scholars believe that God will show his strong anger sometime in the future. Other scholars believe that God is showing his strong anger now, and will also show it in the future (see: Romans 1:18-32; 2:5-6).
Paul concluded his warning by stating that Christians must not join with the sons of disobedience. This means that Christians must not behave like or associate with people who behave like this.
5:8-14
What did Paul say about the things people thought and did?
[5:8, 5:9, 5:10, 5:11]
Paul used the metaphor of darkness to talk about the things that those who do not believe in Jesus do. In 5:3-6, Paul talked about things a person of darkness does. Now in 5:11-12, Paul wrote that a person of “darkness” does things that do not honor God. Also, because they do not want others to see them doing these things, they only do these things when they are alone.
Paul then talks about Christians as “light in the Lord” and “children of light.” Paul told Christians to think about things and to do things that show others God's light. That is, Christians follow God's commands to show others God’s light. When Christians follow God’s commands, the light of God is shown in their lives in three ways:
- “Goodness”(ἀγαθωσύνη/g0019)- This means that a believer in Jesus does only what is good, honors God, and they give to others. This is the opposite of non-Christians. That is, people who are sexually immoral, impure, or greedy in other ways are in darkness (see: 5:3).
- Living in the right way- This means that Christians do the things God wants. This is the opposite of people who do impure or covetous things (see: 5:3 and 5:5).
- Truth- This means that a believer in Jesus only says what is true, and they do everything God says. Christians are to speak and act in the way God wants them to live. This is the opposite of people who lie and do not do what God wants (5:6).
Paul also said that the believer in Jesus is a person who “find out” the things that the Lord wants. That is, Christians carefully think about the things they do and the things they think about to know if it is what God wants from them. Paul writes about proving in other letters as well (see: Romans 12:1-2; Philippians 1:9-11).
Paul wrote that Christians must not do the things that those who are in darkness do. That is, they must not do things that do not honor God. Also, Paul said that they must “expose” the things that those in darkness do, that is, they make them known. Some scholars think that Christians expose these things by always following God's commands. These scholars think Paul was saying that when non-Christians see the things Christians do and do not do, they see that the things they are doing themselves are wrong. Other scholars think that what Christians say or do not say also exposes the things that those in darkness do. These scholars also think that Paul wanted to talk about Christians who have gone back to doing the things that dishonor God.
See: Metaphor; Sexual Immorality; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
How does Paul speak about sleeping and death?
[5:14]
In 5:14, some scholars think that Paul used the metaphors of sleep and death to talk about those who did not believe in Jesus. He wanted to say that those who did not believe in Jesus needed to “wake up” from the dead. That is, those who did not believe in Jesus needed to know that the way they thought and the things they did were wrong. They needed to believe in Jesus, change the way they thought, and change the things they did.
Other scholars think Paul used the metaphors of sleep and death to talk about Christians. That is, Christians who do things that do not honor God need to wake up and stop sinning, because sin makes them like dead people (see: 1 Thessalonians 5:4-6).
See: Metaphor; Sleep (Metaphor)
5:15-20
What did Paul tell Christians about wisdom and the Holy Spirit?
[5:15, 5:18]
In 5:15-20, Paul wrote that Christians must do things that are wise. When Christians learn, know, and do the things God wants them to do, they are wise. Paul wanted Christians to not do what was unwise. He already wrote about God giving wisdom to Christians (see 1:7-10, 1:17). Then, he wrote that Christians needed to use the wisdom God gave them to understand what God wanted them to do (see: 5:17).
One way a Christian uses wisdom is by “making the most” of his time. Paul wanted Christians to know that their lives are not long. If they are wise, they will do what honors God while they are alive. Wise Christians will not do deeds of darkness. That is, they will not do things that do not honor God. Paul wrote that the “days are evil” (see: 5:16) That is, the world is filled with evil people. Christians are to be wise and not do the same things that those who are not Christians do.
Paul told Christians not to get drunk because this will make them do things that are unwise. Instead, Christians must always be filled with the Holy Spirit. This will help them to do what honors God. People will be able to know when a person is filled with the Holy Spirit because of the way they talk and the way they worship God. This person will give thanks to God for everything in their life, even the bad things. The person filled with the Holy Spirit knows that all things in life work together for his good (see: Romans 8:28).
Next, Paul wrote commands in 5:19-6:9 for the person filled by the Holy Spirit to follow.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
5:21
What did Paul say to Christians about submission?
[5:21]
Paul wrote that Christians need to “submit”(ὑποτάσσω/g5293) to one another. That is, Christians are to willingly obey one another. Also, Paul wanted Christians to know that they all need to obey, worship, and respect Jesus. So, Christians are willing to obey each other because they want to do the things that Jesus told them to do.
See: Submit (Submission)
5:22-24
What did Paul write to wives?
[5:22, 5:23, 5:24]
Paul told wives to “submit”(ὑποτάσσω/g5293) to their own husbands like they submit to Jesus. That is, the wife first submits to Jesus, whom God has made the leader over all believers. This does not mean that a wife is her husband’s property (see: Galatians 3:27-28). Instead, God has also designed marriage so that the husband is the leader over his family in the same way that Jesus is the leader over all Christians. Whatever God leads the husband to do, the husband leads his family to do the same. But Jesus is the leader over the husband. In this way, the family is like the church. Because the wife sees the order of God’s design for the family, she wants to submit to it.
5:25-33
What did Paul write to husbands?
[5:25]
Paul commanded that husbands need to love their wives. He used a certain Greek word for “love.” This means a husband says and does what will honor his wife. Paul used the metaphor of Jesus living and dying for sinners to talk about the love a husband is to have for his wife (see: 5:2; John 10:11-17; 15:12-13). Jesus willingly sacrificed himself for all Christians because he loves them. In the same way, the husband must be willing to sacrifice the things he wants or needs, even his life, for his wife's good.
In 5:28, the word “should” or “ought”(ὀφείλω/g3784) means the husband has a duty to his wife. So, the husband must have unconditional love for his wife. That is, a husband is to love his wife even if she does not submit to him or does what is not good to him. Because of this love, the husband “nourishes”(ἐκτρέφω/g1625) and “cherishes”(θάλπω/g2282) his wife like Jesus nourishes and cherishes all Christians. Paul wrote these words because he wanted husbands to know that they are to care for their wives like God takes care of his children.
Paul’s final instructions for marriage are found in 5:33. He again commanded husbands to love their wives as much as they love themselves. And in 5:33, he told wives to “respect”(φοβέωg5399) her husband in the same way she does for Jesus.
Some scholars think Paul’s instructions came directly from 5:31-32. That is, Jesus has made Christians a part of his body in the same way that a husband and wife become one person when they marry. A husband is to love his wife in the same way that he loves himself because she is now a part of his own body in the same way Christians are a part of the body of Jesus. And, in the same way that all Christians are to honor Jesus, the head of their Christian body, the wife is to honor her husband, the head of their joined body.
See: Marriage; Body of Christ; Children of God
Why did Jesus sacrifice himself?
[5:25, 5:26, 5:27]
Paul wrote that Jesus sacrificed himself to “sanctify” all believers in Jesus. That is, Jesus’ sacrifice makes Christians acceptable to God and sets them apart for God (see: 5:8-9; Colossians 1:13; Hebrews 10:10).
Also, Jesus cleansed all believers. That is, he made Christians acceptable to God. Jesus served the punishment for their sin. Paul did not say that Christians would not sin anymore during their lives. But because Jesus died, God can see Christians as if they were never sinners.
Paul said that Jesus cleanses and sanctifies all Christians by washing them with the water of the word. That is, when people hear the gospel and believe in it, they are cleansed and set apart for God.
Finally, Paul wrote that Jesus did these things so that all Christians will be with God. Jesus will take them for a great and beautiful gift at the end of the world. God wanted to do this for those who trust in him, even before the beginning of the world (see: 1:4).
See: Gospel; Clean and Unclean; Atone (Atonement)
What did Paul say about marriage in 5:31-32?
[5:31, 5:32]
In 5:31-32, Paul said that God created marriage to be like the love Jesus has for all believers. He also said that in the same way Jesus is joined to all believers, a man and woman join together in marriage.
When Paul wrote instructions to husbands about marriage he quoted from an Old Testament passage (see: Genesis 2:24). When God created people, God made the first woman from one of Adam’s ribs. Then Adam said, “this one is bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh” (see: Genesis 2:23). He said this because the woman came from a part of his body. Also, he said this because he and the woman are to live their lives together like they are one person instead of two people. The husband and wife will leave their parents homes, and they will become united in a new family.
Paul called this a “mystery.” In the Bible, a mystery is something that people did not understand. But, when Jesus came to earth, people began to understand. So, in 5:31-32, Paul wanted Christians to know that marriage should be like the way Jesus loves those who believe in him and how Christians are to love each other.
See: Mystery
Ephesians 5:1
Therefore be imitators of God
"Therefore you should do what God does,"
as beloved children
"because you are his children and he loves you dearly"
Ephesians 5:2
walk in love
"live a life of love"
a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God
"like a sweet-smelling offering and sacrifice to God"
Ephesians 5:3
But sexual immorality or any kind ... must not even be named among you
"Do not do anything that would let anyone think that you are are guilty of sexual immorality or any sinful act or greed"
Ephesians 5:4
Instead there should be thanksgiving
"Instead you should thank God"
Ephesians 5:6
empty words
words that have no truth to them
Ephesians 5:8
For you were once darkness
Just as one cannot see in the dark, so people who love to sin lack spiritual understanding.
but now you are light in the Lord
Just as one can see in the light, so people whom God has saved understand how to please God.
Walk as children of light
"Live as people who understand what the Lord wants them to do"
Ephesians 5:9
the fruit of the light consists in all goodness, righteousness, and truth
"the result of living in the light is good work, right living, and truthful behavior"
Ephesians 5:11
Do not associate with the unfruitful works of darkness
"Do not do useless, sinful things with unbelievers". In this chapter Paul teaches how God's people should live. He uses the image of darkness to represent sin and the image of light to represent righteousness.
unfruitful works
actions that do nothing good, useful, or profitable. Paul is comparing evil actions to an unhealthy tree that produces nothing good.
expose them
"bring them out into the light" or "show and tell people how wrong these actions are"
Ephesians 5:13
when anything is exposed by the light
"when the light shines on something"
Ephesians 5:14
anything that becomes visible is light
"people can clearly see everything that comes into the light." The Bible often speaks of God's truth as if it were light that could reveal the character of something.
Awake, you sleeper, and arise from the dead
Possible meanings are 1) Paul is addressing unbelievers who need to wake up from being dead spiritually just as a person who has died must come alive again in order to respond, or 2) Paul is addressing the Ephesian believers and using death as a metaphor for their spiritual weakness. (Isaiah 26:19, 51:17 and 52:1)
the dead
This expression describes all dead people together in the underworld. To arise from among them speaks of becoming alive again.
you sleeper ... shine on you
These instances of "you" refer to the "sleeper" and are singular.
Christ will shine on you
Christ will enable an unbeliever to understand how evil his deeds are and how Christ will forgive him and give him new life, just as light shows what is being hid by darkness.
Ephesians 5:15
Look carefully how you walk—not as unwise but as wise
"Therefore you must be careful to live as a wise person rather than a foolish person"
Ephesians 5:16
Redeem the time
"Use time wisely" or "Put time to its best use"
because the days are evil
"because the people around you are doing all kinds of evil things"
Ephesians 5:18
And do not get drunk with wine
"You should not get drunk from drinking wine"
Instead, be filled with the Holy Spirit
"Instead, you should be controlled with the Holy Spirit"
Ephesians 5:19
psalms and hymns and spiritual songs
Possible meanings are 1) "all sorts of songs to praise God" or 2) Paul is listing specific forms of music.
psalms
These are probably songs from the Old Testament book of Psalms that Christians sang.
hymns
These are songs of praise and worship that may have been written specifically for Christians to sing.
spiritual songs
Possible meaning is that these are songs that the Holy Spirit inspires a person to sing right at that moment.
with all your heart
"enthusiastically"
Ephesians 5:20
in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ
"as people who belong to our Lord Jesus Christ"
Ephesians 5:23
the head of the wife ... the head of the church
The word "head" represents the leader. Scholars are divided over how to understand this passage in its historical and cultural context. Some scholars believe men and women are perfectly equal in all things. Other scholars believe God created men and women to serve in distinctly different roles in marriage and the church. Translators should be careful not to let how they understand this issue affect how they translate this passage.
Ephesians 5:24
Christ, so also wives to their husbands
"Christ. In the same way, wives also must be subject to their husbands"
Ephesians 5:25
love your wives
"unselfishly serve your wives"
gave himself up
"allowed people to kill him"
for her
"for us"
Ephesians 5:26
sanctify her ... cleansed her
"sanctified us ... cleansed us"
having cleansed her by the washing of water with the word
Possible meanings are 1) Paul is referring to God making Christ's people clean by God's word and through water baptism in Christ or 2) Paul speaks of God making us spiritually clean from our sins by the message as if God were making our bodies clean by washing them with water.
Ephesians 5:27
without stain or wrinkle
Paul speaks of the church as though it were a garment that is clean and in good condition and to emphasize the church's purity.
holy and blameless
The word "blameless" means basically the same thing as "holy."
Ephesians 5:28
as their own bodies
"as husbands love their own bodies"
Ephesians 5:29
his own flesh
"his own body"
but nourishes
"but feeds"
Ephesians 5:30
we are members of his body
Here Paul speaks of the close union of believers with Christ as if they were part of his own body, for which he would naturally care.
Ephesians 5:31
For this reason
The words "his" and "himself" refer to a male believer who marries. (Genesis 2:24)
Chapter 6
1
Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is proper.
2
"Honor your father and mother" (which is the first commandment with promise),
3
"so that it may be well with you and you may live long on the earth."
4
Fathers, do not provoke your children to anger. Instead, raise them in the discipline and instruction of the Lord.
5
Slaves, be obedient to your masters according to the flesh with deep respect and trembling, in the honesty of your heart. Be obedient to them as you would be obedient to Christ.
6
Be obedient not only when your masters are watching, in order to please them. Instead, be obedient as slaves of Christ, who do the will of God from your heart.
7
Serve with all your heart, as though you were serving the Lord and not people,
8
because we know that for whatever good deed each person does, he will receive a reward from the Lord, whether he is slave or free.
9
Masters, treat your slaves in the same way. Do not threaten them. You know that he who is both their Master and yours is in heaven, and there is no partiality with him.
10
Finally, be strong in the Lord and in the strength of his might.
11
Put on the whole armor of God, so that you may be able to stand against the scheming plans of the devil.
12
For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers over this present darkness, against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly places.
13
Therefore put on the whole armor of God, so that you may be able to stand in the evil day, and after you have done everything, to stand firm.
14
Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, and having put on the breastplate of righteousness,
15
and with your feet fitted with the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace.
16
In all circumstances take up the shield of faith, by which you will be able to put out all the flaming arrows of the evil one.
17
And take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.
18
With every prayer and request, pray at all times in the Spirit. To this end, always be watching with all perseverance as you offer prayers for all God's holy people.
19
And pray for me, that a message might be given to me when I open my mouth. Pray that I might make known with boldness the hidden truth about the gospel.
20
It is for the gospel that I am an ambassador who is kept in chains, so that I may declare it boldly, as I ought to speak.
21
Tychicus, the beloved brother and faithful servant in the Lord, will make everything known to you, so that you may know how I am doing.
22
I have sent him to you for this very purpose, so that you may know how we are, and so that he may encourage your hearts.
23
Peace be to the brothers, and love with faith from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
24
Grace be to all those who love our Lord Jesus Christ with an incorruptible love.
Ephesians 6
6:1-4
What did Paul tell children?
[6:1, 6:2, 6:3]
Paul told children that they must “obey”(ὑπακούω/g5219) their parents “in the Lord.” That is, they are to honor their parents in the same way they honor God. They are to do this by obeying their parents. Paul wanted them to know that what God told Christians to do is right because God said to do those things (see: Exodus 20:12).
Paul repeated the Old Testament command that children must honor their father and mother (see: Exodus 20:12; Deuteronomy 5:16). Also, Paul wrote that this command came with a promise from God (see: Matthew 22:37-40). Jesus taught that Christians must love and respect all people. He said that this is the second greatest command. Paul wanted Christians when they honored their father and mother, they learned to respect all people. Paul told Christians that God blesses those who follow this command. Also, it will help them to live a long life on the earth.
See: Hope
What did Paul tell fathers?
[6:4]
Paul told Christian fathers to remember that the Holy Spirit fills them (see: 5:18). He told fathers that the Holy Spirit helped them teach their children about God and how to do what honors him (see: Colossians l3:20-21; 2 Timothy 3:16-17; Deuteronomy 6:6-7).
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
6:5-9
What did Paul tell slaves?
[6:5, 6:6, 6:7]
Paul commanded slaves to obey their masters (see: Colossians 3:22-25). He said that slaves needed to serve their masters in three ways:
- Slaves needed to honor their masters. This verse used the same word for “submit” used in 5:21. That is, slaves were to submit to their masters in the same way they submit to other Christians.
- Slaves needed to do their work well.
- Slaves needed to serve their masters in the same way they served Jesus. Paul wrote to slaves who were Christians. Non-Christians do not serve Jesus.
Paul told slaves to work with “enthusiasm”(εὔνοια/g2133) because their work was for Jesus. Slaves must not do their work to “attract attention”(ὀφθαλμοδουλία/g3787) or to “impress people”(ἀνθρωπάρεσκος/g441). Paul told Christians that God will bless all of his servants who do their work well.
When Paul was alive, many people were slaves. Some of these slaves became Christians. Paul wanted Christian slaves to think about how to please God while they were slaves. Paul did not say that slavery was good. But he wanted all Christians to know that doing what honors God is the most important thing for them to do.
What did Paul tell masters?
[6:9]
Paul wrote that masters must be fair, honest, and respectful to their slaves (see: Colossians 4:1). If they obey Paul’s command, masters do not need to threaten slaves to make their slaves obey them.
Paul wanted Christian masters to remember that God is the master of everyone. God does not show “favoritism.” That is, God all people, even slaves and masters, in the same way (see: Galatians 3:28; Colossians 3:10-11).
6:10-17
How did Paul tell Christians to be strong?
[6:10]
Paul commanded Christians to be strong. Because he knew the enemies of God attack Christians, Paul commanded Christians to be ready for these attacks.
Paul told Christians to “put on the whole armor of God.” Paul used the metaphor of a soldier wearing his armor to talk about how Christians prepared for attacks from their enemies. By wearing the “whole armor of God,” Christians get ready to fight against the enemies of God in the same way soldiers get ready to fight their enemies (see: 6:11).
Paul also commanded Christians to “stand firm.” That is, Paul wanted Christians to know that the enemy cannot cause Christians to sin against God (see: 4:27).
Paul told Christians that their strength came from God. This means Christians must not think they can fight against the devil by themselves. Instead, Christians must get their strength from the Holy Spirit to fight the devil.
Paul wrote that Christians must use all of the armor of God. This allows Christians to win against the enemies of God. Paul wanted Christians to know that they must always be prepared for all types of spiritual battles. That is, battles they know about and those battles that they do not know about.
Some scholars think that the “time of evil” in 6:13 is talking about a time in the future. A time when God allows a lot of evil on the earth before Jesus comes back to earth. Other scholars think that Paul wanted to talk about the entire Christian life. That is, a Christian’s life from the time he believed in Jesus until he died. Other scholars think Paul wanted to say that spiritual attacks come at different times and at different strengths in a Christian’s life.
See: Metaphor; Spiritual Warfare
6:12
What causes spiritual battles?
[6:12]
Paul wrote that Christians do not fight against people. Instead, they fight against the spiritual world. That is, Paul wanted Christians to know they fought Satan and against beings that cannot be seen. Paul wrote that Christians fought against three things:
Beings who ruled and “authorities”(ἐξουσία/g1849)- Paul wanted Christians to know that there are some beings, which cannot be seen, who fight against Jesus and have some permission to do things that affect people on earth (see: Colossians 1:13; 2 Corinthians 4:3-4).
“Powers”(κοσμοκράτωρ/g2888) over this present darkness- Again, Paul spoke of about beings who were not from the earth. They do the things that Satan wants them to do. They exist to do only evil things to people. Paul used the metaphor of darkness in 6:12 to tell Christians what Satan wanted to do in the world. He wanted to say that Satan affected people in an evil way because God allowed him to.
“Spiritual forces”(πνευματικός/g4152) of evil in the heavenly places- Paul wrote that all beings, even those in heaven, must fight against evil. Spiritual battles happen everywhere, not just on earth. Paul used the word “wickedness” to say that they try to get others to do what is evil. That is, doing things that do not honor God and his commands.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Metaphor; Satan (The Devil);Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
6:13-17
What is the armor of God?
[6:13, 6:14, 6:15, 6:16, 6:17]
Paul used the metaphor “armor of God” to tell Christians that they needed to wear protection. In the same way armor protects soldiers in battle, the armor of God protects Christians against the enemy’s attacks.
Paul wrote that different pieces make the armor of God. Paul wanted Christians to know that they must wear all of these pieces everyday. Without this armor, they cannot fight against the enemy, that is, Satan. Paul wrote about six pieces of armor that the Christian must wear:
The “belt of truth”- Paul used the metaphor of a belt to tell Christians that they must always “wrap” themselves in truth. That is, they must always speak truthfully. The belt of a Roman soldier held all the pieces of their armor together at their waist. In the same way the soldiers belt held their armor together, the belt of truth holds the Christian together. That is, Christians must know and speak things that are truth. God’s word is true. The Bible is God's word. When Jesus prayed to the God the Father he said, “your word is truth” (see: John 17:17). Christians must read and study the Bible. This allows them to learn the truth and be changed by the truth (see: Romans 12:2). Also, when Christians know the true things taught in the Bible, they know what is true and what are lies.
The “breastplate of righteousness”- In the days of Jesus, Roman soldiers wore a hard piece of armor over their chest called a breastplate. This piece of armor protected their most important part of the body against attack from the enemy. Paul used the metaphor of a soldier’s breastplate to tell Christians that in the same way this piece of armor protects the soldier's heart, God protects the spiritual heart of Christians. That is, it keeps them from believing in the enemy’s lies.
“Shoes for your feet, put on the readiness”- Paul used the metaphor of shoes to tell Christians to stand strong in Jesus. That is, Christians are to keep doing the things that God wants them to do. The shoes of a Roman soldier had long spikes on the bottom to keep their feet from slipping. In the same way these shoes kept soldiers from being moved, the shoes of readiness keep the Christian from moved away from God and the things that he taught. By standing strong in Jesus, Christians have peace. In order to stand strong in Jesus, Christians must never forget the truth of the gospel.
The “shield of faith”- A Roman soldier's shield provided complete protection for the soldier against enemy arrows and swords. In the same way, believing in Jesus completely protects Christians. This protects Christians against the devil’s evil plans (see: 1 Peter 5:8-9). Paul used the words “flaming arrows” to tell Christians about the different ways the devil attacks. In the same way the soldier’s shield protects them against their enemy’s arrows, so the shield of faith protects Christians against the devil’s arrows. Believing in Jesus keeps the enemies attacks from hurting Christians.
The “helmet of salvation”- The helmet protected the soldier’s head from attack. In the same way the helmet protected the soldier’s head, so does the helmet of salvation protect the Christian. God saves all Christians. Perhaps this helmet protects Christians from the lies that the enemy tells Christians about how God saves them (see: 2:5; Isaiah 59:17).
The “sword of the spirit”- The Roman soldiers used their swords to attack their enemy and to block the enemies sword. Paul wanted to say that the “word of God” is a spiritual sword given to Christians by the Holy Spirit. Believers use the Bible to defend themselves against wrong ideas about God and replace these wrong ideas with the truth. Jesus used the word of God. During Jesus’ temptation by Satan, Jesus used the word of God to both defend and attack (see: Luke 4:1-13).
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins) ; Metaphor; Gospel; Heart (Metaphor); Word of God
6:18-20
How did Paul tell Christians to pray?
[6:18, 6:19]
Paul told Christians to pray all of the time and in all kinds of ways. They are to pray with other people and by themselves. They are to pray in front of other people and by themselves. Paul wrote that Christians pray in the Spirit. That is, Christians pray with the power of the Holy Spirit and can talk with God directly (see: Romans 8:26-27).
Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that the armor of God can only be put on by prayer. Fewer scholars think that wearing the helmet and carrying the sword needed prayer because Paul had just written about those pieces. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted Christians to pray before using the entire armor of God. This allows them to do the things God wants them to do.
Paul wrote that Christians must always be alert or ready (see: Luke 21:34-36). This allows them to always be ready for spiritual battles. That is, they are ready to battle against Satan and the enemies of God whom they cannot see. In order to be ready for spiritual battle, Christians must continue to pray at all times.
Also, Paul wrote Christians must pray for one another as well as for Paul himself (see: 1 Peter 5:8-9). So, he asked the believers in and around Ephesus to pray for him. Paul knew he needed God's help to do what God wanted him to do. So he asked the Christians to pray that he continue to tell others people about the gospel bravely and clearly.
See: Gospel
6:21-22
How did Paul let the believers know about his circumstances?
[6:21]
Paul sent Tychicus to Ephesus with this letter. Paul was in prison in a house near Rome. Paul was unable to leave because he was being guarded. However, Tychicus was not in prison. He followed Paul. So, Tychicus went to Ephesus with the letter. Tychicus also told Christians in Ephesus about Paul’s imprisonment. Most scholars think that Tychicus also took the other letter Paul wrote to the Colossians.
6:23-24
How is the ending of this letter similar to Paul’s other letters?
[6:23, 6:24]
In the Ancient Near East, it was common to end a letter with a blessing. Paul did this in many of his letters. These blessings included peace (see: Philippians 4:9; 1 Thessalonians 5:23; 2 Thessalonians 3:16; 2 Corinthians 13:11). Paul prayed for God to love the people reading this letter (see: 1 Corinthians 16:24; 2 Corinthians 13:14) and for God to increase their trust in Jesus (see: Romans 16:20; 1 Corinthians 16:23). Finally, Paul said that God blessed those who love Jesus.
See: Ancient Near East; Bless (Blessing)
Ephesians 6:1
Children, obey your parents in the Lord
"Children, as followers of the Lord, obey your parents"
Ephesians 6:2
Honor your father and mother
Here Paul quotes Moses from Exodus 20:12 and Deuteronomy 5:16. Moses was talking to the people of Israel as though they were one person, so "your" is singular. You may need to translate it as plural.
Ephesians 6:4
do not provoke your children to anger
"do not cause your children to be angry"
raise them in the discipline and instruction of the Lord
"teach them to become adults by making sure that they know and do what the Lord wants them to do"
Ephesians 6:5
be obedient to
"obey." This is a command. Paul does not write in this chapter about whether slavery is good or bad. Paul teaches about working to please God whether as a slave or as a master. What Paul teaches here about slavery would have been surprising. In his time, masters were not expected to treat their slaves with respect and not threaten them.
your masters according to the flesh
"your human masters"
deep respect and trembling
The phrase "deep respect and trembling" uses two similar ideas to emphasize the importance of slaves honoring their masters.
and trembling
"and fear"
in the honesty of your heart
"with sincerity"
Ephesians 6:6
as slaves of Christ
Serve your earthly master as though your earthly master were Christ himself.
from your heart
"with sincerity" or "enthusiastically"
Ephesians 6:7
Serve with all your heart
"Serve with all of your being" or "Be completely dedicated when you serve"
Ephesians 6:9
treat your slaves in the same way
"you also must treat your slaves well" or "just as slaves must do good to their masters, you also must do good to your slaves" (Ephesians 6:5).
You know that he who is both their Master and yours is in heaven
"You know that Christ is the Master of both slaves and their masters, and that he is in heaven"
there is no partiality with him
"he judges everyone the same way"
Ephesians 6:10
the strength of his might
"his great power."
Ephesians 6:11
Put on the whole armor of God, so ... to stand against the scheming plans of the devil
Christians should use all the resources God gives to stand firmly against the devil just as a soldier puts on armor to protect himself from enemy attacks.
the scheming plans
"the tricky plans"
Ephesians 6:12
flesh and blood
This expression refers to people, not spirits who do not have human bodies.
against the powers over this present darkness
"against the powerful spiritual beings that rule over people during this present evil time"
Ephesians 6:13
so that you may be able to stand ... to stand firm
"so that you may be able to resist evil ... to remain strong"
in the evil day
"at the evil time" or "when people do evil deeds"
Ephesians 6:14
Stand firm
"Resist evil"
the belt of truth
Truth holds everything together for a believer just as a belt holds the clothing of a soldier together.
truth ... righteousness
We are to know the truth and act in ways that please God.
the breastplate of righteousness
Possible meanings are 1) the gift of righteousness covers a believer's heart just as a breastplate protects the chest of a soldier or 2) our living as God wants us gives us a clear conscience that protects our hearts the way a breastplate protects a soldier's chest.
Ephesians 6:15
and, with your feet fitted with the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace
Just as a soldier wears shoes to give him solid footing, the believer must have solid knowledge of the gospel of peace in order to be ready to proclaim it.
Ephesians 6:16
In all circumstances take up the shield of faith
The believer must use the faith that God gives for protection when the devil attacks just as a soldier uses a shield to protect him from enemy attacks.
the flaming arrows of the evil one
The attacks of the devil against a believer are like flaming arrows shot at a soldier by an enemy.
Ephesians 6:17
take the helmet of salvation
Salvation given by God protects the believer's mind just as a helmet protects the head of a soldier.
the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God
The writer speaks of God's instructions to his people as if they were a sword that his people could use to fight an enemy,
Ephesians 6:18
With every prayer and request, pray at all times in the Spirit
"Pray at all times in the Spirit as you pray and make specific requests"
To this end
"For this reason"
be watching with all perseverance as you offer prayers for all God's holy people
"be watching, and even when it is difficult, keep praying for all the believers"
Ephesians 6:19
that a message might be given to me
"that God might give me the word" or "God might give me the message"
when I open my mouth. Pray that I might make known with boldness
"when I speak. Pray that I boldly explain"
Ephesians 6:20
It is for the gospel that I am an ambassador who is kept in chains
"I am now in prison because I am a representative of the gospel"
so that I may declare it boldly, as I ought to speak
"so pray that whenever I teach the gospel, I will speak it as boldly as I should"
Ephesians 6:21
Tychicus
Tychicus was one of several men who served with Paul.
the beloved brother
"my beloved brother"
make everything known
"will tell you everything about me"
Ephesians 6:22
so that he may encourage your hearts
"so that he may encourage you"
Ephesians 6:23
Peace to the brothers
Paul closes his letter to the Ephesian believers with a blessing of peace and grace on all believers who love Christ.
Translation Words
Adam
Facts:
Adam was the first person whom God created. He and his wife Eve were made in the image of God.
- God formed Adam from dirt and breathed life into him.
- Adam's name sounds similar to the Hebrew word for "red dirt" or "ground."
- The name "Adam" is the same as the Old Testament word for "mankind" or "human being."
- All people are descendants of Adam and Eve.
- Adam and Eve disobeyed God. This separated them from God and caused sin and death to come into the world.
(See also: death, descendant, Eve, image of God, life)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 02:14
- Genesis 03:17
- Genesis 05:01
- Genesis 11:05
- Luke 03:38
- Romans 05:15
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Adam, Adam's, the man, mankind
Apollos
Facts:
Apollos was a Jew from the city of Alexandria in Egypt who had a special ability in teaching people about Jesus.
- Apollos was well educated in the Hebrew Scriptures and was a gifted speaker.
- He was instructed by two Christians in Ephesus named Aquila and Priscilla.
- Paul emphasized that he and Apollos, as well as other evangelists and teachers, were working toward the same goal of helping people to believe in Jesus.
(See also: Aquila, Ephesus, Priscilla, word of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 01:13
- 1 Corinthians 16:12
- Acts 18:25
- Titus 03:13
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Apollos, Apollos'
Aquila
Facts:
Aquila was a Jewish Christian from the province of Pontus, a region along the southern coast of the Black Sea.
- Aquila and Priscilla lived in Rome, Italy, for a time, but then the Roman emperor, Claudius, forced all Jews to leave Rome.
- After that Aquila and Priscilla traveled to Corinth, where they met the apostle Paul.
- They worked as tentmakers with Paul and also helped him with his missionary work.
- Both Aquila and Priscilla taught believers the truth about Jesus; one of those believers was a gifted teacher named Apollos.
(See also: Apollos, Corinth, Rome)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 16:19-20
- 2 Timothy 04:19-22
- Acts 18:02
- Acts 18:24
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Aquila, Aquila's
Asia
Facts:
In Bible times, "Asia" was the name of a province of the Roman Empire. It was located in the western part of what is now the country of Turkey.
- Paul traveled to Asia and shared the gospel in several cities there. Among these were the cities of Ephesus and Colossae.
- To avoid confusion with modern day Asia, it may be necessary to translate this as, "the ancient Roman province called Asia" or "Asia Province."
- All of the churches referenced in Revelation were in the Roman province of Asia.
(See also: Rome, Paul, Ephesus)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 16:19-20
- 1 Peter 01:1-2
- 2 Timothy 01:15-18
- Acts 06:8-9
- Acts 16:07
- Acts 27:1-2
- Revelation 01:4-6
- Romans 16:05
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Asia
Barnabas
Facts:
Barnabas was one of the early Christians who lived during the time of the apostles.
- Barnabas was from the Israelite tribe of Levi and was from the island of Cyprus.
- When Saul (Paul) became a Christian, Barnabas urged the other believers to accept him as a fellow believer.
- Barnabas and Paul traveled together to preach the good news about Jesus in different cities.
- His name was Joseph, but he was called "Barnabas," which means "son of encouragement."
(See also: Christian, Cyprus, good news, Levite, Paul)
Bible References:
- Acts 04:36
- Acts 11:26
- Acts 13:03
- Acts 15:33
- Colossians 04:10-11
- Galatians 02:9-10
- Galatians 02:13
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Barnabas, Barnabas'
Christ
Related Ideas:
Christ Jesus, Jesus Christ, Messiah
Facts:
The terms "Messiah" and "Christ" mean "Anointed One" and refer to Jesus, God's Son.
- Both "Messiah" and "Christ" are used in the New Testament to refer to God's Son, whom God the Father appointed to rule as king over his people, and to save them from sin and death.
- In the Old Testament, the prophets wrote prophecies about the Messiah hundreds of years before he came to earth.
- Often a word meaning "anointed (one)" is used in the Old Testament to refer to the Messiah who would come.
- Jesus fulfilled many of these prophecies and did many miraculous works that proves he is the Messiah; the rest of these prophecies will be fulfilled when he returns.
- The word "Christ" is often used as a title, as in "the Christ" and "Christ Jesus." "Christ" also came to be used as part of his name, as in "Jesus Christ." These names emphasize that God's Son is the Messiah, who will reign forever.
- Jesus the Messiah is the one who was chosen and anointed as a Prophet, High Priest, and King.
Translation Suggestions:
- In many languages "Jesus" and "Christ" are spelled in a way that keeps the sounds or spelling as close to the original as possible. For example, "Jesucristo," "Jezus Christus," "Yesus Kristus", and "Hesukristo" are some of the ways that these names are translated into different languages.
- For the term "Christ," some translators may prefer to use only some form of the term "Messiah" throughout.
- This term could be translated using its meaning, "the Anointed One" or "God's Anointed Savior."
- Many languages use a transliterated word that looks or sounds like "Christ" or "Messiah."
- The transliterated word could be followed by the definition of the term, as in "Christ, the Anointed One."
- Be consistent in how this is translated throughout the Bible so that it is clear that the same term is being referred to.
- Make sure the translations of "Messiah" and "Christ" work well in contexts where both terms occur in the same verse (such as John 1:41).
(See also: Son of God, David, Jesus, anoint)
Bible References:
- 1 John 05:1-3
- Acts 02:35
- Acts 05:40-42
- John 01:40-42
- John 03:27-28
- John 04:25
- Luke 02:10-12
- Matthew 01:16
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4899, G3323, G5547
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Christ, Christ Jesus, Jesus Christ, Messiah
Christ
Related Ideas:
Christ Jesus, Jesus Christ, Messiah
Facts:
The terms "Messiah" and "Christ" mean "Anointed One" and refer to Jesus, God's Son.
- Both "Messiah" and "Christ" are used in the New Testament to refer to God's Son, whom God the Father appointed to rule as king over his people, and to save them from sin and death.
- In the Old Testament, the prophets wrote prophecies about the Messiah hundreds of years before he came to earth.
- Often a word meaning "anointed (one)" is used in the Old Testament to refer to the Messiah who would come.
- Jesus fulfilled many of these prophecies and did many miraculous works that proves he is the Messiah; the rest of these prophecies will be fulfilled when he returns.
- The word "Christ" is often used as a title, as in "the Christ" and "Christ Jesus." "Christ" also came to be used as part of his name, as in "Jesus Christ." These names emphasize that God's Son is the Messiah, who will reign forever.
- Jesus the Messiah is the one who was chosen and anointed as a Prophet, High Priest, and King.
Translation Suggestions:
- In many languages "Jesus" and "Christ" are spelled in a way that keeps the sounds or spelling as close to the original as possible. For example, "Jesucristo," "Jezus Christus," "Yesus Kristus", and "Hesukristo" are some of the ways that these names are translated into different languages.
- For the term "Christ," some translators may prefer to use only some form of the term "Messiah" throughout.
- This term could be translated using its meaning, "the Anointed One" or "God's Anointed Savior."
- Many languages use a transliterated word that looks or sounds like "Christ" or "Messiah."
- The transliterated word could be followed by the definition of the term, as in "Christ, the Anointed One."
- Be consistent in how this is translated throughout the Bible so that it is clear that the same term is being referred to.
- Make sure the translations of "Messiah" and "Christ" work well in contexts where both terms occur in the same verse (such as John 1:41).
(See also: Son of God, David, Jesus, anoint)
Bible References:
- 1 John 05:1-3
- Acts 02:35
- Acts 05:40-42
- John 01:40-42
- John 03:27-28
- John 04:25
- Luke 02:10-12
- Matthew 01:16
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4899, G3323, G5547
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Christ, Christ Jesus, Jesus Christ, Messiah
Corinth
Related Words:
Corinth, Corinthians
Facts:
Corinth was a city in the country of Greece, about 50 miles west of Athens. The Corinthians were the people who lived at Corinth.
- Corinth was the location of one of the early Christian churches.
- The New Testament books, 1 Corinthians and 2 Corinthians were letters written by Paul to the Christians living in Corinth.
- On his first missionary journey, Paul stayed in Corinth for approximately 18 months.
- Paul met the believers Aquila and Priscilla while in Corinth.
- Other early church leaders associated with Corinth include Timothy, Titus, Apollos, and Silas.
(See also: Apollos, Timothy, Titus)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 01:03
- 2 Corinthians 01:23-24
- 2 Timothy 04:19-22
- Acts 18:01
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Corinth, Corinthians
Ephesus
Related Words:
Ephesian
Facts:
Ephesus was an ancient Greek city on the west coast of what is now the present-day country of Turkey.
- During the time of the early Christians, Ephesus was the capital of Asia, which was a small Roman province at that time.
- Because of its location, this city was an important center of trade and travel.
- A well-known pagan temple for the worship of the goddess Artemis (Diana) was located in Ephesus.
- Paul lived and worked in Ephesus for more than two years and later appointed Timothy to lead the new believers there.
- The book of Ephesians in the New Testament is a letter that Paul wrote to the believers in Ephesus.
(See also: Asia, Paul, Timothy)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 15:32
- 1 Timothy 01:03
- 2 Timothy 04:11-13
- Acts 19:01
- Ephesians 01:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: G2179, G2180, G2181
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Ephesian, Ephesians, Ephesus
Ephesus
Related Words:
Ephesian
Facts:
Ephesus was an ancient Greek city on the west coast of what is now the present-day country of Turkey.
- During the time of the early Christians, Ephesus was the capital of Asia, which was a small Roman province at that time.
- Because of its location, this city was an important center of trade and travel.
- A well-known pagan temple for the worship of the goddess Artemis (Diana) was located in Ephesus.
- Paul lived and worked in Ephesus for more than two years and later appointed Timothy to lead the new believers there.
- The book of Ephesians in the New Testament is a letter that Paul wrote to the believers in Ephesus.
(See also: Asia, Paul, Timothy)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 15:32
- 1 Timothy 01:03
- 2 Timothy 04:11-13
- Acts 19:01
- Ephesians 01:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: G2179, G2180, G2181
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Ephesian, Ephesians, Ephesus
Eve
Facts:
This was the name of the first woman. Her name means "life" or "living."
- God formed Eve from a rib that he took out of Adam.
- Eve was created to be Adam's "helper." She came alongside Adam to assist him in the work that God gave them to do.
- Eve was tempted by Satan (in the form of a snake) and was the first to sin by eating the fruit that God said not to eat.
(See also: Adam, life, Satan)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 02:13
- 2 Corinthians 11:03
- Genesis 03:20
- Genesis 04:02
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Eve, Eve's
Galatia
Related Words:
Galatian
Facts:
In New Testament times, Galatia was a large Roman province located in the central part of what is now the country of Turkey.
- Part of Galatia bordered the Black Sea, which was to the north. It was also bordered by the provinces of Asia, Bithynia, Cappadocia, Celicia, and Pamphylia.
- The apostle Paul wrote a letter to the Christians who lived in the province of Galatia. This letter is the New Testament book called "Galatians."
- One reason that Paul wrote his letter to the Galatians was to emphasize again the gospel of salvation by grace, not by works.
- The Jewish Christians there were incorrectly teaching the Gentile Christians there that it was necessary for believers to keep certain Jewish laws.
(See also: Asia, believe, Cilicia, good news, Paul, works)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 16:1-2
- 1 Peter 01:1-2
- 2 Timothy 04:9-10
- Acts 16:6-8
- Galatians 01:01
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Galatia, Galatians
Gentile
Facts:
The term "Gentile" refers to anyone who is not a Jew. Gentiles are people who are not descendants of Jacob.
- In the Bible, the term "uncircumcised" is also used figuratively to refer to Gentiles because many of them did not circumcise their male children as the Israelites did.
- Because God chose the Jews to be his special people, they thought of the Gentiles as outsiders who could never be God's people.
- The Jews were also called "Israelites" or "Hebrews" at different times in history. They referred to anyone else as a "Gentile."
- Gentile could also be translated as "not a Jew" or "non-Jewish" or "not an Israelite" (Old Testament) or "non-Jew.".
- Traditionally, Jews would neither eat with nor associate with Gentiles, which at first caused problems within the early church.
(See also: Israel, Jacob, Jew)
Bible References:
- Acts 09:13-16
- Acts 14:5-7
- Galatians 02:16
- Luke 02:32
- Matthew 05:47
- Matthew 06:5-7
- Romans 11:25
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1471, G1482, G1484
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Gentile, Gentiles
Gentile
Facts:
The term "Gentile" refers to anyone who is not a Jew. Gentiles are people who are not descendants of Jacob.
- In the Bible, the term "uncircumcised" is also used figuratively to refer to Gentiles because many of them did not circumcise their male children as the Israelites did.
- Because God chose the Jews to be his special people, they thought of the Gentiles as outsiders who could never be God's people.
- The Jews were also called "Israelites" or "Hebrews" at different times in history. They referred to anyone else as a "Gentile."
- Gentile could also be translated as "not a Jew" or "non-Jewish" or "not an Israelite" (Old Testament) or "non-Jew.".
- Traditionally, Jews would neither eat with nor associate with Gentiles, which at first caused problems within the early church.
(See also: Israel, Jacob, Jew)
Bible References:
- Acts 09:13-16
- Acts 14:5-7
- Galatians 02:16
- Luke 02:32
- Matthew 05:47
- Matthew 06:5-7
- Romans 11:25
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1471, G1482, G1484
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Gentile, Gentiles
God
Related Ideas:
the living God
Facts:
In the Bible, the term "God" refers to the eternal being who created the universe out of nothing. God exists as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. God's personal name is "Yahweh."
- God has always existed; he existed before anything else existed, and he will continue to exist forever.
- He is the only true God and has authority over everything in the universe.
- God is perfectly righteous, infinitely wise, holy, sinless, just, merciful, and loving.
- He is a covenant-keeping God, who always fulfills his promises.
- People were created to worship God and he is the only one they should worship.
- God revealed his name as "Yahweh," which means "he is" or "I am" or "the One who (always) exists."
- The Bible also teaches about false "gods," which are nonliving idols that people wrongly worship.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "God" could include "Deity" or "Creator" or "Supreme Being."
- Other ways to translate "God" could be "Supreme Creator" or "Infinite Sovereign Lord" or "Eternal Supreme Being."
- Consider how God is referred to in a local or national language. There may also already be a word for "God" in the language being translated. If so, it is important to make sure that this word fits the characteristics of the one true God as described above.
- Many languages capitalize the first letter of the word for the one true God, to distinguish it from the word for a false god.
- Another way to make this distinction would be to use different terms for "God" and "god."
- The phrase "I will be their God and they will be my people" could also be translated as "I, God, will rule over these people and they will worship me."
(See also: create, false god, God the Father, Holy Spirit, false god, Son of God, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:07
- 1 Samuel 10:7-8
- 1 Timothy 04:10
- Colossians 01:16
- Deuteronomy 29:14-16
- Ezra 03:1-2
- Genesis 01:02
- Hosea 04:11-12
- Isaiah 36:6-7
- James 02:20
- Jeremiah 05:05
- John 01:03
- Joshua 03:9-11
- Lamentations 03:43
- Micah 04:05
- Philippians 02:06
- Proverbs 24:12
- Psalms 047:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H136, H410, H426, H430, H433, H2623, H3069, H4136, H6697, G112, G516, G932, G935, G2098, G2124, G2128, G2152, G2153, G2299, G2304, G2312, G2314, G2315, G2316, G2317, G2318, G2319, G2320, G4151, G5207, G5377, G5463, G5537, G5538
Forms Found in the English ULB:
God, God's, the living God
God
Related Ideas:
the living God
Facts:
In the Bible, the term "God" refers to the eternal being who created the universe out of nothing. God exists as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. God's personal name is "Yahweh."
- God has always existed; he existed before anything else existed, and he will continue to exist forever.
- He is the only true God and has authority over everything in the universe.
- God is perfectly righteous, infinitely wise, holy, sinless, just, merciful, and loving.
- He is a covenant-keeping God, who always fulfills his promises.
- People were created to worship God and he is the only one they should worship.
- God revealed his name as "Yahweh," which means "he is" or "I am" or "the One who (always) exists."
- The Bible also teaches about false "gods," which are nonliving idols that people wrongly worship.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "God" could include "Deity" or "Creator" or "Supreme Being."
- Other ways to translate "God" could be "Supreme Creator" or "Infinite Sovereign Lord" or "Eternal Supreme Being."
- Consider how God is referred to in a local or national language. There may also already be a word for "God" in the language being translated. If so, it is important to make sure that this word fits the characteristics of the one true God as described above.
- Many languages capitalize the first letter of the word for the one true God, to distinguish it from the word for a false god.
- Another way to make this distinction would be to use different terms for "God" and "god."
- The phrase "I will be their God and they will be my people" could also be translated as "I, God, will rule over these people and they will worship me."
(See also: create, false god, God the Father, Holy Spirit, false god, Son of God, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:07
- 1 Samuel 10:7-8
- 1 Timothy 04:10
- Colossians 01:16
- Deuteronomy 29:14-16
- Ezra 03:1-2
- Genesis 01:02
- Hosea 04:11-12
- Isaiah 36:6-7
- James 02:20
- Jeremiah 05:05
- John 01:03
- Joshua 03:9-11
- Lamentations 03:43
- Micah 04:05
- Philippians 02:06
- Proverbs 24:12
- Psalms 047:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H136, H410, H426, H430, H433, H2623, H3069, H4136, H6697, G112, G516, G932, G935, G2098, G2124, G2128, G2152, G2153, G2299, G2304, G2312, G2314, G2315, G2316, G2317, G2318, G2319, G2320, G4151, G5207, G5377, G5463, G5537, G5538
Forms Found in the English ULB:
God, God's, the living God
God the Father
Related Ideas:
Father, heavenly Father, my Father
Facts:
The terms "God the Father" and "heavenly Father" refer to Yahweh, the one true God. Another term with the same meaning is "Father," used most often when Jesus was referring to him.
- God exists as God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit. Each one is fully God, and yet they are only one God. This is a mystery that mere humans cannot fully understand.
- God the Father sent God the Son (Jesus) into the world, and he sends the Holy Spirit to his people.
- Anyone who believes in God the Son becomes a child of God the Father, and God the Holy Spirit comes to live in that person. This is another mystery that human beings cannot fully understand.
Translation Suggestions:
- In translating the phrase "God the Father," it is best to translate "Father" with the same word that the language naturally uses to refer to a human father.
- The term "heavenly Father" could be translated by "Father who lives in heaven" or "Father God who lives in heaven" or "God our Father from heaven."
- Usually "Father" is capitalized when it refers to God.
(See also: ancestor, God, heaven, Holy Spirit, Jesus, Son of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 08:4-6
- 1 John 02:01
- 1 John 02:23
- 1 John 03:01
- Colossians 01:1-3
- Ephesians 05:18-21
- Luke 10:22
- Matthew 05:16
- Matthew 23:09
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Father, God the Father, heavenly Father, my Father
God the Father
Related Ideas:
Father, heavenly Father, my Father
Facts:
The terms "God the Father" and "heavenly Father" refer to Yahweh, the one true God. Another term with the same meaning is "Father," used most often when Jesus was referring to him.
- God exists as God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit. Each one is fully God, and yet they are only one God. This is a mystery that mere humans cannot fully understand.
- God the Father sent God the Son (Jesus) into the world, and he sends the Holy Spirit to his people.
- Anyone who believes in God the Son becomes a child of God the Father, and God the Holy Spirit comes to live in that person. This is another mystery that human beings cannot fully understand.
Translation Suggestions:
- In translating the phrase "God the Father," it is best to translate "Father" with the same word that the language naturally uses to refer to a human father.
- The term "heavenly Father" could be translated by "Father who lives in heaven" or "Father God who lives in heaven" or "God our Father from heaven."
- Usually "Father" is capitalized when it refers to God.
(See also: ancestor, God, heaven, Holy Spirit, Jesus, Son of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 08:4-6
- 1 John 02:01
- 1 John 02:23
- 1 John 03:01
- Colossians 01:1-3
- Ephesians 05:18-21
- Luke 10:22
- Matthew 05:16
- Matthew 23:09
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Father, God the Father, heavenly Father, my Father
Greek
Related Words:
Grecian
Facts:
The term "Greek" refers to the language spoken in the country of Greece. It is also a person from the country of Greece. Greek was also spoken throughout the Roman Empire. The term "Grecian" means "Greek-speaking."
- Since most non-Jewish people in the Roman Empire spoke Greek, Gentiles are often referred to as "Greeks" in the New Testament, especially when contrasted with Jews.
- The phrase "Grecian Jews" referred to Jews who spoke Greek in contrast to the "Hebraic Jews" who spoke only Hebrew, or perhaps Aramaic.
- Other ways to translate "Grecian" could include, "Greek-speaking" or "culturally Greek" or "Greek."
- When referring to non-Jews, "Greek" could be translated as "Gentile."
(See also: Aram, Gentile, Greece, Hebrew, Rome)
Bible References:
- Acts 06:1
- Acts 09:29
- Acts 11:20
- Acts 14:1-2
- Colossians 03:11
- Galatians 02:3-5
- John 07:35
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3125, G1672, G1673, G1674, G1675, G1676
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Greek, Greeks, Grecian
Greek
Related Words:
Grecian
Facts:
The term "Greek" refers to the language spoken in the country of Greece. It is also a person from the country of Greece. Greek was also spoken throughout the Roman Empire. The term "Grecian" means "Greek-speaking."
- Since most non-Jewish people in the Roman Empire spoke Greek, Gentiles are often referred to as "Greeks" in the New Testament, especially when contrasted with Jews.
- The phrase "Grecian Jews" referred to Jews who spoke Greek in contrast to the "Hebraic Jews" who spoke only Hebrew, or perhaps Aramaic.
- Other ways to translate "Grecian" could include, "Greek-speaking" or "culturally Greek" or "Greek."
- When referring to non-Jews, "Greek" could be translated as "Gentile."
(See also: Aram, Gentile, Greece, Hebrew, Rome)
Bible References:
- Acts 06:1
- Acts 09:29
- Acts 11:20
- Acts 14:1-2
- Colossians 03:11
- Galatians 02:3-5
- John 07:35
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3125, G1672, G1673, G1674, G1675, G1676
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Greek, Greeks, Grecian
Holy Spirit
Related Ideas:
Spirit, Spirit of God, Spirit of the Lord, Spirit of the Lord Yahweh
Facts:
These terms all refer to the Holy Spirit, who is God. The one true God exists eternally as the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.
- The Holy Spirit is also referred to as "the Spirit" and "Spirit of Yahweh" and "Spirit of truth."
- Because the Holy Spirit is God, he is absolutely holy, infinitely pure, and morally perfect in all his nature and in everything he does.
- Along with the Father and the Son, the Holy Spirit was active in creating the world.
- When God's Son, Jesus, returned to heaven, God sent the Holy Spirit to his people to lead them, teach them, comfort them, and enable them to do God's will.
- The Holy Spirit guided Jesus and he guides those who believe in Jesus.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could simply be translated with the words used to translate "holy" and "spirit."
- Ways to translate this term could also include "Pure Spirit" or "Spirit who is Holy" or "God the Spirit."
(See also: holy, spirit, God, Lord, God the Father, Son of God, gift)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 10:10
- 1 Thessalonians 04:7-8
- Acts 08:17
- Galatians 05:25
- Genesis 01:1-2
- Isaiah 63:10
- Job 33:04
- Matthew 12:31
- Matthew 28:18-19
- Psalms 051:10-11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3068, H6944, H7307, G40, G4151
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Holy Spirit, Spirit, Spirit of God, Spirit of the Lord, Spirit of the Lord Yahweh
Holy Spirit
Related Ideas:
Spirit, Spirit of God, Spirit of the Lord, Spirit of the Lord Yahweh
Facts:
These terms all refer to the Holy Spirit, who is God. The one true God exists eternally as the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.
- The Holy Spirit is also referred to as "the Spirit" and "Spirit of Yahweh" and "Spirit of truth."
- Because the Holy Spirit is God, he is absolutely holy, infinitely pure, and morally perfect in all his nature and in everything he does.
- Along with the Father and the Son, the Holy Spirit was active in creating the world.
- When God's Son, Jesus, returned to heaven, God sent the Holy Spirit to his people to lead them, teach them, comfort them, and enable them to do God's will.
- The Holy Spirit guided Jesus and he guides those who believe in Jesus.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could simply be translated with the words used to translate "holy" and "spirit."
- Ways to translate this term could also include "Pure Spirit" or "Spirit who is Holy" or "God the Spirit."
(See also: holy, spirit, God, Lord, God the Father, Son of God, gift)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 10:10
- 1 Thessalonians 04:7-8
- Acts 08:17
- Galatians 05:25
- Genesis 01:1-2
- Isaiah 63:10
- Job 33:04
- Matthew 12:31
- Matthew 28:18-19
- Psalms 051:10-11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3068, H6944, H7307, G40, G4151
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Holy Spirit, Spirit, Spirit of God, Spirit of the Lord, Spirit of the Lord Yahweh
Israel
Related Ideas:
Israelite
Facts:
The term "Israel" is the name that God gave to Jacob. It means "he struggles with God."
- The descendants of Jacob became known as the "people of Israel" or the "nation of Israel" or the "Israelites."
- God formed his covenant with the people of Israel. They were his chosen people.
- The nation of Israel consisted of twelve tribes.
- Soon after King Solomon died, Israel was divided into two kingdoms: the southern kingdom, called "Judah," and the northern kingdom, called "Israel."
- Often the term "Israel" can be translated as "the people of Israel" or "the nation of Israel," depending on the context.
(See also: Jacob, kingdom of Israel, Judah, nation, twelve tribes of Israel)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 10:01
- 1 Kings 08:02
- Acts 02:36
- Acts 07:24
- Acts 13:23
- John 01:49-51
- Luke 24:21
- Mark 12:29
- Matthew 02:06
- Matthew 27:09
- Philippians 03:4-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3478, H3479, H3481, H3482, G935, G2474, G2475
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Israel, Israel's, Israelite, Israelite's, Israelites, Israelites'
Israel
Related Ideas:
Israelite
Facts:
The term "Israel" is the name that God gave to Jacob. It means "he struggles with God."
- The descendants of Jacob became known as the "people of Israel" or the "nation of Israel" or the "Israelites."
- God formed his covenant with the people of Israel. They were his chosen people.
- The nation of Israel consisted of twelve tribes.
- Soon after King Solomon died, Israel was divided into two kingdoms: the southern kingdom, called "Judah," and the northern kingdom, called "Israel."
- Often the term "Israel" can be translated as "the people of Israel" or "the nation of Israel," depending on the context.
(See also: Jacob, kingdom of Israel, Judah, nation, twelve tribes of Israel)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 10:01
- 1 Kings 08:02
- Acts 02:36
- Acts 07:24
- Acts 13:23
- John 01:49-51
- Luke 24:21
- Mark 12:29
- Matthew 02:06
- Matthew 27:09
- Philippians 03:4-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3478, H3479, H3481, H3482, G935, G2474, G2475
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Israel, Israel's, Israelite, Israelite's, Israelites, Israelites'
Jerusalem
Facts:
Jerusalem was originally an ancient Canaanite city that later became the most important city in Israel. It is located about 34 kilometers west of the Salt Sea and just north of Bethlehem. It is still the capital city of Israel today.
- The name "Jerusalem" is first mentioned in the book of Joshua. Other Old Testament names for this city include "Salem" "city of Jebus," and "Zion." Both "Jerusalem" and "Salem," have the root meaning of "peace."
- Jerusalem was originally a Jebusite fortress called "Zion" which King David captured and made into his capital city.
- It was in Jerusalem that David's son Solomon built the first temple in Jerusalem, on Mount Moriah, which was the mountain where Abraham had offered his son Isaac to God. The temple was rebuilt there after it was destroyed by the Babylonians.
- Because the temple was in Jerusalem, the major Jewish festivals were celebrated there.
- People normally referred to going "up" to Jerusalem since it is located in the mountains.
(See also: Babylon, Christ, David, Jebusites, Jesus, Solomon, temple, Zion)
Bible References:
- Galatians 04:26-27
- John 02:13
- Luke 04:9-11
- Luke 13:05
- Mark 03:7-8
- Mark 03:20-22
- Matthew 03:06
- Matthew 04:23-25
- Matthew 20:17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3389, H3390, G2414, G2415, G2419
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Jerusalem, Jerusalem's
Jesus
Related Ideas:
the Lord Jesus
Facts:
Jesus is God's Son. The name "Jesus" means "Yahweh saves."
- In a miraculous way, the Holy Spirit caused the eternal Son of God to be born as a human being. His mother was told by an angel to call him "Jesus" because he was destined to save people from their sins.
- Jesus did many miracles that revealed that he is God and that he is the Christ, or the Messiah.
Translation Suggestions:
- In many languages "Jesus" is spelled in a way that keeps the sounds or spelling as close to the original as possible. For example, "Jesu," "Jezus," "Yesus", and "Hesu" are some of the ways that this name is translated into different languages.
- Also consider how this names are spelled in a nearby local or national language.
(See also: Christ, God, God the Father, high priest, kingdom of God, Mary, Savior, Son of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 06:11
- 1 John 02:02
- 1 John 04:15
- 1 Timothy 01:02
- 2 Peter 01:02
- 2 Thessalonians 02:15
- 2 Timothy 01:10
- Acts 02:23
- Acts 05:30
- Acts 10:36
- Hebrews 09:14
- Hebrews 10:22
- Luke 24:20
- Matthew 01:21
- Matthew 04:03
- Philippians 02:05
- Philippians 02:10
- Philippians 04:21-23
- Revelation 01:06
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Jesus, the Lord Jesus
Jesus
Related Ideas:
the Lord Jesus
Facts:
Jesus is God's Son. The name "Jesus" means "Yahweh saves."
- In a miraculous way, the Holy Spirit caused the eternal Son of God to be born as a human being. His mother was told by an angel to call him "Jesus" because he was destined to save people from their sins.
- Jesus did many miracles that revealed that he is God and that he is the Christ, or the Messiah.
Translation Suggestions:
- In many languages "Jesus" is spelled in a way that keeps the sounds or spelling as close to the original as possible. For example, "Jesu," "Jezus," "Yesus", and "Hesu" are some of the ways that this name is translated into different languages.
- Also consider how this names are spelled in a nearby local or national language.
(See also: Christ, God, God the Father, high priest, kingdom of God, Mary, Savior, Son of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 06:11
- 1 John 02:02
- 1 John 04:15
- 1 Timothy 01:02
- 2 Peter 01:02
- 2 Thessalonians 02:15
- 2 Timothy 01:10
- Acts 02:23
- Acts 05:30
- Acts 10:36
- Hebrews 09:14
- Hebrews 10:22
- Luke 24:20
- Matthew 01:21
- Matthew 04:03
- Philippians 02:05
- Philippians 02:10
- Philippians 04:21-23
- Revelation 01:06
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Jesus, the Lord Jesus
Jew
Related Ideas:
Jewish, person of Judah
Facts:
Jews are people who are descendants of Abraham's grandson Jacob. The word "Jew" comes from the word "Judah."
- People began to call the Israelites "Jews" after they returned to Judah from their exile in Babylon.
- Jesus the Messiah was Jewish. However, the Jewish religious leaders rejected Jesus and demanded that he be killed.
- Often the phrase "the Jews" refers to the leaders of the Jews, not all the Jewish people. In those contexts, some translations add "leaders of" to make this clear.
(See also: Abraham, Jacob, Israel, Babylon, Jewish leaders)
Bible References:
- Acts 02:05
- Acts 10:28
- Acts 14:5-7
- Colossians 03:11
- John 02:14
- Matthew 28:15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3054, H3061, H3062, H3064, H3066, G2450, G2451, G2452, G2453
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Jew, Jewish, Jews, Jews', a person of Judah, the language of Judah, the people of Judah
Lord's Supper
Definition:
The term "Lord's Supper" was used by the apostle Paul to refer to the Passover meal that Jesus ate with his disciples on the night he was arrested by the Jewish leaders.
- During this meal, Jesus broke the Passover bread into pieces and called it his body, which would soon be beaten and killed.
- He called the cup of wine his blood, which would soon be spilled out as he died as a sacrifice for sin.
- Jesus commanded that as often as his followers shared this meal together, they should remember his death and resurrection.
- In his letter to the Corinthians, the apostle Paul also further established the Lord's Supper as a regular practice for believers in Jesus.
- Churches today often use the term "communion" to refer to the Lord's Supper. The term "Last Supper" is also sometimes used.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could also be translated as "the Lord's meal" or "the meal of our Lord Jesus" or "the meal in memory of the Lord Jesus."
(See also: Passover)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 11:20
- 1 Corinthians 11:25-26
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Lord's Supper
Macedonia
Related Words
Macedonian
Facts:
In New Testament times, Macedonia was a Roman province located just north of ancient Greece.
- Some important Macedonian cities mentioned in the Bible were Berea, Philippi and Thessalonica.
- Through a vision, God told Paul to preach the gospel to the people in Macedonia.
- Paul and his coworkers went to Macedonia and taught the people there about Jesus and helped the new believers to grow in their faith.
- In the Bible there are letters that Paul wrote to the believers in the Macedonian cities of Philippi and Thessalonica.
(See also: believe, Berea, faith, good news, Greece, Philippi, Thessalonica)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 01:6-7
- 1 Thessalonians 04:10
- 1 Timothy 01:3-4
- Acts 16:10
- Acts 20:1-3
- Philippians 04:14-17
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Macedonia, Macedonians
Moses
Facts:
Moses was a prophet and leader of the Israelite people for over 40 years.
- When Moses was a baby, Moses' parents put him in a basket in the reeds of the Nile River to hide him from the Egyptian Pharaoh. Moses' sister Miriam watched over him there. Moses' life was spared when the pharaoh's daughter found him and took him to the palace to raise him as her son.
- God chose Moses to free the Israelites from slavery in Egypt and to lead them to the Promised Land.
- After the Israelites' escape from Egypt and while they were wandering in the desert, God gave Moses two stone tablets with the Ten Commandments written on them.
- Near the end of his life, Moses saw the Promised Land, but didn't get to live in it because he disobeyed God.
(See also: Miriam, Promised Land, Ten Commandments)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:21
- Acts 07:30
- Exodus 02:10
- Exodus 09:01
- Matthew 17:04
- Romans 05:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4872, H4873, G3475
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Moses, Moses'
Passover
Facts:
The "Passover" is the name of a religious festival that the Jews celebrate every year, to remember how God rescued their ancestors, the Israelites, from slavery in Egypt.
- The name of this festival comes from the fact that God "passed over" the houses of the Israelites and did not kill their sons when he killed the firstborn sons of the Egyptians.
- The Passover celebration includes a special meal of a perfect lamb that they have killed and roasted, as well as bread made without yeast. These foods remind them of the meal that the Israelites ate the night before they escaped from Egypt.
- God told the Israelites to eat this meal every year in order to remember and celebrate how God "passed over" their houses and how he set them free from slavery in Egypt.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "Passover" could be translated by combining the words "pass" and "over" or another combination of words that has this meaning.
- It is helpful if the name of this festival has a clear connection to the words used to explain what the angel of the Lord did in passing by the houses of the Israelites and sparing their sons.
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:07
- 2 Chronicles 30:13-15
- 2 Kings 23:23
- Deuteronomy 16:02
- Exodus 12:26-28
- Ezra 06:21-22
- John 13:01
- Joshua 05:10-11
- Leviticus 23:4-6
- Numbers 09:03
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Passover
Paul
Related Words
Saul
Facts:
Paul was a leader of the early church who was sent by Jesus to take the good news to many other people groups.
- Paul was a Jew who was born in the Roman city of Tarsus, and was therefore also a Roman citizen.
- Paul was originally called by his Jewish name, Saul.
- Saul became a Jewish religious leader and arrested Jews who became Christians because he thought they were dishonoring God by believing in Jesus.
- Jesus revealed himself to Saul in a blinding light and told him to stop hurting Christians.
- Saul believed in Jesus and began teaching his fellow Jews about him.
- Later, God sent Saul to teach non-Jewish people about Jesus and started churches in different cities and provinces of the Roman empire. At this time he started being called by the Roman name "Paul."
- Paul also wrote letters to encourage and teach Christians in the churches in these cities. Several of these letters are in the New Testament.
(See also: christian, jewish leaders, rome)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 01:03
- Acts 08:03
- Acts 09:26
- Acts 13:10
- Galatians 01:01
- Philemon 01:08
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Paul, Saul, Paul's
Paul
Related Words
Saul
Facts:
Paul was a leader of the early church who was sent by Jesus to take the good news to many other people groups.
- Paul was a Jew who was born in the Roman city of Tarsus, and was therefore also a Roman citizen.
- Paul was originally called by his Jewish name, Saul.
- Saul became a Jewish religious leader and arrested Jews who became Christians because he thought they were dishonoring God by believing in Jesus.
- Jesus revealed himself to Saul in a blinding light and told him to stop hurting Christians.
- Saul believed in Jesus and began teaching his fellow Jews about him.
- Later, God sent Saul to teach non-Jewish people about Jesus and started churches in different cities and provinces of the Roman empire. At this time he started being called by the Roman name "Paul."
- Paul also wrote letters to encourage and teach Christians in the churches in these cities. Several of these letters are in the New Testament.
(See also: christian, jewish leaders, rome)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 01:03
- Acts 08:03
- Acts 09:26
- Acts 13:10
- Galatians 01:01
- Philemon 01:08
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Paul, Saul, Paul's
Pentecost
Related Ideas:
Festival of Weeks
Facts:
The "Festival of Weeks" was a Jewish festival that took place fifty days after Passover. It was later referred to as "Pentecost."
- The Feast of Weeks was seven weeks (fifty days) after the Feast of Firstfruits. In the New Testament times, this festival was called "Pentecost" which has "fifty" as part of its meaning.
- The Festival of Weeks was held to celebrate the beginning of the grain harvest. It was also a time to remember when God first gave the Law to the Israelites on the tablets of stone given to Moses.
- In the New Testament, the Day of Pentecost is especially significant because it was when the believers of Jesus received the Holy Spirit in a new way.
(See also: festival, firstfruits, harvest, Holy Spirit, raise)
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 08:12-13
- Acts 02:01
- Acts 20:15-16
- Deuteronomy 16:16-17
- Numbers 28:26
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2282, H7620, G4005
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Festival of Weeks, Pentecost
Priscilla
Facts:
Priscilla and her husband Aquila were Jewish Christians who worked with the apostle Paul in his missionary work. She was also known as Prisca.
- Priscilla and Aquila had left Rome because the emperor had forced the Christians to leave there.
- Paul met Aquila and Priscilla in Corinth. They were tentmakers and Paul joined them in this work.
- When Paul left Corinth to go to Syria, Priscilla and Aquila went with him.
- From Syria, the three of them went to Ephesus. When Paul left Ephesus, Priscilla and Aquila stayed behind and continued the work of preaching the gospel there.
- They especially taught a man named Apollos in Ephesus who believed in Jesus and was a gifted speaker and teacher.
(See also: believe, Christian, Corinth, Ephesus, Paul, Rome, Syria)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 16:19-20
- 2 Timothy 04:19-22
- Acts 18:01
- Acts 18:24
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Priscilla, Prisca
Satan
Related Ideas:
devil, evil one
Facts:
Although the devil is a spirit being that God created, he rebelled against God and became God's enemy. The devil is also called "Satan" and "the evil one."
- The devil hates God and all that God created because he wants to take the place of God and be worshiped as God.
- Satan tempts people to rebel against God.
- God sent his Son, Jesus, to rescue people from Satan's control.
- The name "Satan" means "adversary" or "enemy."
- The word "devil" means "accuser."
Translation Suggestions:
- The word "devil" could also be translated as "the accuser" or "the evil one" or "the king of evil spirits" or "the chief evil spirit."
- "Satan" could be translated as "Opponent" or "Adversary" or some other name that shows that he is the devil.
- These terms should be translated differently from demon and evil spirit.
- Consider how these terms are translated in a local or national language.
(See also: demon, evil, kingdom of God, tempt)
Bible References:
- 1 John 03:08
- 1 Thessalonians 02:17-20
- 1 Timothy 05:15
- Acts 13:10
- Job 01:08
- Mark 08:33
- Zechariah 03:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H7854, G1140, G1228, G4190, G4566, G4567
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Satan, devil, devil's, evil one
Savior
Definitions:
The term "savior" refers to a person who saves or rescues others from danger. It can also refer to someone who gives strength to others or provides for them.
- In the Old Testament, God is referred to as Israel's Savior because he often rescued them from their enemies, gave them strength, and provided them with what they needed to live.
- In the New Testament, "Savior" is used as a description or title for Jesus Christ because he saves people from being eternally punished for their sin. He also saves them from being controlled by their sin.
Translation Suggestions:
- If possible, "Savior" should be translated with a word that is related to the words "save" and "salvation."
- Ways to translate this term could include "the One who saves" or "God, who saves" or "who delivers from danger" or "who rescues from enemies" or "Jesus, the one who rescues (people) from sin."
(See also: deliver, Jesus, save, save)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 04:10
- 2 Peter 02:20
- Acts 05:29-32
- Isaiah 60:15-16
- Luke 01:47
- Psalms 106:19-21
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Savior, savior
Son of God
Related Ideas:
the Son
Facts:
The term "Son of God" refers to Jesus, the Word of God, who came into the world as a human being. He is also often referred to as "the Son."
- Unlike anyone else, God the Father, the Son of God, and the Holy Spirit are all one God.
- God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit are all fully and equally God.
- The Son of God has the same character as God the Father.
Because Jesus is God's Son, he loves and obeys his Father, and his Father loves him.
Translation Suggestions:
- For the term "Son of God," it is best to translate "Son" with the same word the language would naturally use to refer to a human son.
- Make sure the word used to translate "son" fits with the word used to translate "father" and that these words are the most natural ones used to express a true father-son relationship in the project language.
- Using a capital letter to begin "Son" may help show that this is talking about God.
- The phrase "the Son" is a shortened form of "the Son of God," especially when it occurs in the same context as "the Father."
(See also: Christ, ancestor, God, God the Father, Holy Spirit, Jesus, son, sons of God)
Bible References:
- 1 John 04:10
- Acts 09:20
- Colossians 01:17
- Galatians 02:20
- Hebrews 04:14
- John 03:18
- Luke 10:22
- Matthew 11:27
- Revelation 02:18
- Romans 08:29
Word Data:
- Strong's: H426, H430, H1121, H1247, G2316, G5207
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Son of God, the Son
Timothy
Facts:
Timothy was a young man from Lystra. He later joined Paul on several missionary trips and helped shepherd new communities of believers.
- Timothy's father was a Greek, but both his grandmother Lois and his mother Eunice were Jews and believers in Christ.
- The elders and Paul formally appointed Timothy for the ministry by placing their hands on him and praying for him.
- Two books in the New Testament (I Timothy and 2 Timothy) are letters written by Paul that provide guidance to Timothy as a young leader of local churches.
(See also: appoint, believe, church, Greek, minister)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 03:02
- 1 Timothy 01:02
- Acts 16:03
- Colossians 01:01
- Philemon 01:01
- Philippians 01:01
- Philippians 02:19
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Timothy, Timothy's
Tychicus
Facts:
Tychicus was one of Paul's fellow ministers of the gospel.
- Tychicus accompanied Paul on at least one of his missionary journeys to Asia.
- Paul described him as "beloved" and "faithful."
- Tychicus carried Paul's letters to Ephesus and Colosse.
(See also: Asia, beloved, Colossae, Ephesus, faithful, good news, minister)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:11-13
- Colossians 04:09
- Titus 03:12
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Tychicus, Tychicus'
acknowledge
Related Ideas:
admit
Definitions:
The term "acknowledge" means to give proper recognition to something or someone.
- To acknowledge God also involves acting in a way that shows that what he says is true.
- People who acknowledge God will show it by obeying him, which brings glory to his name.
- To acknowledge something means to believe that it is true, with actions and words that confirm that.
Translation Suggestions:
- In the context of acknowledging that something is true, "acknowledge" could be translated as "admit" or "declare" or "confess to be true" or "believe."
- When referring to acknowledging a person, this term could be translated as "accept" or "recognize the value of" or "tell others that (the person) is faithful."
- In the context of acknowledging God, this could be translated as "believe and obey God" or "declare who God is" or "tell other people about how great God is" or "confess that what God says and does is true."
(See also: obey, glory, save)
Bible References:
- Daniel 11:38-39
- Jeremiah 09:4-6
- Job 34:26-28
- Leviticus 22:32
- Psalm 029:1-2
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3045, H3046, H5046, H5234, H6942, G1492, G1921, G3140, G3670
Forms Found in the English ULB:
acknowledge, acknowledged, acknowledges, admit, admitted
administration
Related Ideas:
administer, administrator
Definitions:
The terms "administration" and "administrator" refer to managing or governing of people of a country to help it function in an orderly way.
- Daniel and three other Jewish young men were appointed to be administrators, or government officials, over certain parts of Babylon.
- In the New Testament, administration is one of the gifts of the Holy Spirit.
- A person who has the spiritual gift of administration is able to lead and govern people as well as supervise the maintenance of buildings and other property.
- The word "administration" can also refer to the work done by an administrator.
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, some ways to translate "administrator" could include "governor" or "organizer" or "manager" or "ruler" or "government official."
- The term "administration" could be translated as "governing" or "management" or "leadership." or "organization."
- Expressions such as "in charge of" or "taking care of" or "keeping order" could possibly be part of the translation of these terms.
(See also: Babylon, Daniel, gift, governor, Hananiah, Mishael, Azariah)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 18:14
- Daniel 06:1-3
- Esther 09:3-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5532, H5608, H5632, H5673, H6213, H7860, G1247, G2941, G3622
Forms Found in the English ULB:
administered, administering, administration, administrator, administrators
adopt
Related Ideas:
adoption
Definition:
The terms "adopt" and "adoption" refer to the process of someone legally becoming the child of people who are not his biological parents.
- The Bible uses "adoption" and "adopt" in a figurative way to describe how God causes people to be part of his family, making them his spiritual sons and daughters.
- As adopted children, God makes believers to be co-heirs with Jesus Christ, giving them all of the privileges of sons and daughters of God.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could be translated with a term that the language of translation uses to describe this special parent-child relationship. Make sure it is understood that this has a figurative or spiritual meaning.
- The phrase "experience adoption as sons" could be translated as "be adopted by God as his children" or "become God's (spiritual) children."
- To "wait for the adoption of sons" could be translated as "look forward to becoming God's children" or "wait expectantly for God to receive as children."
- The phrase "adopt them" could be translated as "receive them as his own children" or "make them his own (spiritual) children."
(See also: heir, inherit, spirit)
Bible References:
- Ephesians 01:5
- Galatians 04:3-5
- Romans 08:14-15
- Romans 08:23
- Romans 09:04
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
adopt, adopted, adoption
age
Related Ideas:
aged, from ancient times, old age
Definition:
The term "age" refers to the length of time a person has lived. The term "aged" describes a person who is very old. The term "age" is also used to refer generally to a time period.
- Jesus refers to "this age" as the present time when evil, sin, and disobedience fill the earth.
- There will be a future age when righteousness will reign over a new heaven and a new earth.
- Other words used to express an extended period of time include "era" and "season."
- The phrase "ancient times" refers to times long ago.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "age" could also be translated as "era" or "number of years old" or "time period" or "time."
- The phrase "at a very old age" could be translated as "when he was very old" or "when he had lived a very long time."
- The phrase "this present evil age" means "during this time right now when people are very evil."
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 29:28
- 1 Corinthians 02:07
- Hebrews 06:05
- Job 05:26
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5769, H7872, G165, G166, G1074
Forms Found in the English ULB:
age, aged, ages, from ancient times, old age
age
Related Ideas:
aged, from ancient times, old age
Definition:
The term "age" refers to the length of time a person has lived. The term "aged" describes a person who is very old. The term "age" is also used to refer generally to a time period.
- Jesus refers to "this age" as the present time when evil, sin, and disobedience fill the earth.
- There will be a future age when righteousness will reign over a new heaven and a new earth.
- Other words used to express an extended period of time include "era" and "season."
- The phrase "ancient times" refers to times long ago.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "age" could also be translated as "era" or "number of years old" or "time period" or "time."
- The phrase "at a very old age" could be translated as "when he was very old" or "when he had lived a very long time."
- The phrase "this present evil age" means "during this time right now when people are very evil."
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 29:28
- 1 Corinthians 02:07
- Hebrews 06:05
- Job 05:26
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5769, H7872, G165, G166, G1074
Forms Found in the English ULB:
age, aged, ages, from ancient times, old age
alms
Related Ideas:
merciful deeds for the poor
Definition:
The term "alms" refers to money, food, or other things that are given to help poor people.
- Often the giving of alms was seen by people as something that their religion required them to do in order to be righteous.
- Jesus said that giving alms should not be done publicly for the purpose of getting other people to notice.
- This term could be translated as "money" or "gifts to poor people" or "help for the poor."
Bible References:
- Acts 03:1-3
- Matthew 06:01
- Matthew 06:03
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
alms, merciful deeds ... for the poor
altar
Definition:
An altar was a raised structure on which the Israelites burned animals and grains as offerings to God.
- During Bible times, simple altars were often made by forming a mound of packed-down dirt or by carefully placing large stones to form a stable pile.
- Some special box-shaped altars were made of wood overlaid with metals such as gold, brass, or bronze.
- Other people groups living near the Israelites also built altars to offer sacrifices to their gods.
(See also: altar of incense, false god, grain offering, sacrifice)
Bible References:
- Genesis 08:20
- Genesis 22:09
- James 02:21
- Luke 11:49-51
- Matthew 05:23
- Matthew 23:19
Word Data:
- Strong's: H741, H2025, H4056, H4196, G1041, G2379
Forms Found in the English ULB:
altar, altars
ambassador
Related Ideas:
envoy, representative
Definition:
An ambassador is a person who is chosen to officially represent his country in relating to foreign nations. The word is also used in a figurative sense and is sometimes translated more generally as "representative."
- An ambassador or representative gives people messages from the person or government that sent him.
- The more general term "representative" refers to someone who has been given the authority to act and speak on behalf of the person he is representing.
- The apostle Paul taught that Christians are Christ's "ambassadors" or "representatives" since they represent Christ in this world and teach others his message.
- Depending on the context, this term could be translated as "official representative" or "appointed messenger" or "chosen representative" or "God's appointed representative."
- A "delegation of ambassadors" could be translated as "some official messengers" or "group of appointed representatives" or "official party of people to speak for all people."
- An "envoy" is anyone whom another person person sends to represent him.
(See also: messenger)
Bible References:
- Ephesians 06:20
- Luke 14:31-33
- Luke 19:13-15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3887, H4136, H4397, H6735, G4243
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ambassador, ambassadors, envoy, representative, representatives
amen
Related Ideas:
let it be so
Definition:
The term "amen" is a word used to emphasize or call attention to what a person has said. It is often used at the end of a prayer. Sometimes it is translated as "truly."
- When used at the end of a prayer, "amen" communicates agreement with the prayer or expresses a desire that the prayer be fulfilled.
- In his teaching, Jesus used "amen" to emphasize the truth of what he said. He often followed that by "and I say to you" to introduce another teaching that related to the previous teaching.
- When Jesus uses "amen" this way, some English versions (and the ULB) translate this as "verily" or "truly."
Translation Suggestions:
- Consider whether the target language has a special word or phrase that is used to emphasize something that has been said.
- When used at the end of a prayer or to confirm something, "amen" could be translated as "let it be so" or "may this happen" or "that is true."
- When Jesus says, "truly I tell you," this could also be translated as "Yes, I tell you sincerely" or "That is true, and I also tell you."
- The phrase "truly, truly I tell you" could be translated as "I tell you this very sincerely" or "I tell you this very earnestly" or "what I am telling you is true."
(See also: fulfill, true)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 27:15
- John 05:19
- Jude 01:24-25
- Matthew 26:33-35
- Philemon 01:23-25
- Revelation 22:20-21
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
amen, let it be so
angel
Related Ideas:
archangel
Definition:
An angel is a powerful spirit being whom God created. Angels exist to serve God by doing whatever he tells them to do. The term "archangel" refers to the angel who rules or leads all the other angels.
- The word "angel" literally means "messenger."
- The term "archangel" literally means "chief messenger." The only angel referred to in the Bible as an "archangel" is Michael.
- In the Bible, angels gave messages to people from God. These messages included instructions about what God wanted the people to do.
- Angels also told people about events that were going to happen in the future or events that had already happened.
- Angels have God's authority as his representatives and sometimes in the Bible they spoke as if God himself was speaking.
- Other ways that angels serve God are by protecting and strengthening people.
- A special phrase, "angel of Yahweh," has more than one possible meaning: 1) It may mean "angel who represents Yahweh" or "messenger who serves Yahweh." 2) It may refer to Yahweh himself, who looked like an angel as he talked to a person. Either one of these meanings would explain the angel's use of "I" as if Yahweh himself was talking.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "angel" could include "messenger from God" or "God's heavenly servant" or "God's spirit messenger."
- The term "archangel" could be translated as "chief angel" or "head ruling angel" or "leader of the angels."
- Also consider how these terms are translated in a national language or another local language.
- The phrase "angel of Yahweh" should be translated using the words for "angel" and "Yahweh." This will allow for different interpretations of that phrase. Possible translations could include "angel from Yahweh" or "angel sent by Yahweh" or "Yahweh, who looked like an angel."
(See also: chief, head, messenger, Michael, ruler, servant)
Bible References:
- 2 Samuel 24:16
- Acts 10:3-6
- Acts 12:23
- Colossians 02:18-19
- Genesis 48:16
- Luke 02:13
- Mark 08:38
- Matthew 13:50
- Revelation 01:20
- Zechariah 01:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H47, H4397, G32, G743, G2465
Forms Found in the English ULB:
angel, angels, archangel
angel
Related Ideas:
archangel
Definition:
An angel is a powerful spirit being whom God created. Angels exist to serve God by doing whatever he tells them to do. The term "archangel" refers to the angel who rules or leads all the other angels.
- The word "angel" literally means "messenger."
- The term "archangel" literally means "chief messenger." The only angel referred to in the Bible as an "archangel" is Michael.
- In the Bible, angels gave messages to people from God. These messages included instructions about what God wanted the people to do.
- Angels also told people about events that were going to happen in the future or events that had already happened.
- Angels have God's authority as his representatives and sometimes in the Bible they spoke as if God himself was speaking.
- Other ways that angels serve God are by protecting and strengthening people.
- A special phrase, "angel of Yahweh," has more than one possible meaning: 1) It may mean "angel who represents Yahweh" or "messenger who serves Yahweh." 2) It may refer to Yahweh himself, who looked like an angel as he talked to a person. Either one of these meanings would explain the angel's use of "I" as if Yahweh himself was talking.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "angel" could include "messenger from God" or "God's heavenly servant" or "God's spirit messenger."
- The term "archangel" could be translated as "chief angel" or "head ruling angel" or "leader of the angels."
- Also consider how these terms are translated in a national language or another local language.
- The phrase "angel of Yahweh" should be translated using the words for "angel" and "Yahweh." This will allow for different interpretations of that phrase. Possible translations could include "angel from Yahweh" or "angel sent by Yahweh" or "Yahweh, who looked like an angel."
(See also: chief, head, messenger, Michael, ruler, servant)
Bible References:
- 2 Samuel 24:16
- Acts 10:3-6
- Acts 12:23
- Colossians 02:18-19
- Genesis 48:16
- Luke 02:13
- Mark 08:38
- Matthew 13:50
- Revelation 01:20
- Zechariah 01:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H47, H4397, G32, G743, G2465
Forms Found in the English ULB:
angel, angels, archangel
anger
Related Ideas:
angry, indignant, indignation, quick-tempered
Definition:
To "be angry" or to "have anger" means to be very displeased, irritated, and upset about something or against someone.
- When people get angry, they are often sinful and selfish, but sometimes they have righteous anger against injustice or oppression.
- God's anger (also called "wrath") expresses his strong displeasure regarding sin.
- The phrase "provoke to anger" means "cause to be angry."
- A "quick-tempered" person becomes angry quickly and easily.
- To be "indignant" is to grieve to the point of anger or to be angry because someone has been arrogant.
(See also: wrath)
Bible References:
- Ephesians 04:26
- Exodus 32:11
- Isaiah 57:16-17
- John 06:52-53
- Mark 10:14
- Matthew 26:08
- Psalms 018:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H599, H639, H1149, H1984, H2152, H2194, H2195, H2198, H2534, H2734, H2740, H2787, H3179, H3707, H3708, H3824, H4751, H4843, H5674, H5678, H6225, H7107, H7110, H7266, H7307, H7852, G23, G1758, G2371, G2372, G3164, G3709, G3710, G3711, G3947, G3949, G3950, G4360, G5520
Forms Found in the English ULB:
anger, anger burned, angered, angry, burning anger, indignant, indignation, quick-tempered
anger
Related Ideas:
angry, indignant, indignation, quick-tempered
Definition:
To "be angry" or to "have anger" means to be very displeased, irritated, and upset about something or against someone.
- When people get angry, they are often sinful and selfish, but sometimes they have righteous anger against injustice or oppression.
- God's anger (also called "wrath") expresses his strong displeasure regarding sin.
- The phrase "provoke to anger" means "cause to be angry."
- A "quick-tempered" person becomes angry quickly and easily.
- To be "indignant" is to grieve to the point of anger or to be angry because someone has been arrogant.
(See also: wrath)
Bible References:
- Ephesians 04:26
- Exodus 32:11
- Isaiah 57:16-17
- John 06:52-53
- Mark 10:14
- Matthew 26:08
- Psalms 018:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H599, H639, H1149, H1984, H2152, H2194, H2195, H2198, H2534, H2734, H2740, H2787, H3179, H3707, H3708, H3824, H4751, H4843, H5674, H5678, H6225, H7107, H7110, H7266, H7307, H7852, G23, G1758, G2371, G2372, G3164, G3709, G3710, G3711, G3947, G3949, G3950, G4360, G5520
Forms Found in the English ULB:
anger, anger burned, angered, angry, burning anger, indignant, indignation, quick-tempered
apostle
Related Ideas:
apostleship
Definition:
The "apostles" were men sent by Jesus to preach about God and his kingdom. The term "apostleship" refers to the position and authority of those who were chosen as apostles.
- The word "apostle" means "someone who is sent out for a special purpose." The apostle has the same authority as the one who sent him.
- Jesus' twelve closest disciples became the first apostles. Other men, such as Paul and James, also became apostles.
- By God's power, the apostles were able to boldly preach the gospel and heal people, and were able to force demons to come out of people.
Translation Suggestions:
- The word "apostle" can also be translated with a word or phrase that means "someone who is sent out" or "sent-out one" or "person who is called to go out and preach God's message to people."
- It is important to translate the terms "apostle" and "disciple" in different ways.
- Also consider how this term was translated in a Bible translation in a local or national language.
(See also: authority, disciple, James (son of Zebedee), Paul, the twelve)
Bible References:
- Jude 01:17-19
- Luke 09:12-14
Word Data:
- Strong's: G651, G652, G2491, G5376, G5570
Forms Found in the English ULB:
apostle, apostles, apostles', apostleship
apostle
Related Ideas:
apostleship
Definition:
The "apostles" were men sent by Jesus to preach about God and his kingdom. The term "apostleship" refers to the position and authority of those who were chosen as apostles.
- The word "apostle" means "someone who is sent out for a special purpose." The apostle has the same authority as the one who sent him.
- Jesus' twelve closest disciples became the first apostles. Other men, such as Paul and James, also became apostles.
- By God's power, the apostles were able to boldly preach the gospel and heal people, and were able to force demons to come out of people.
Translation Suggestions:
- The word "apostle" can also be translated with a word or phrase that means "someone who is sent out" or "sent-out one" or "person who is called to go out and preach God's message to people."
- It is important to translate the terms "apostle" and "disciple" in different ways.
- Also consider how this term was translated in a Bible translation in a local or national language.
(See also: authority, disciple, James (son of Zebedee), Paul, the twelve)
Bible References:
- Jude 01:17-19
- Luke 09:12-14
Word Data:
- Strong's: G651, G652, G2491, G5376, G5570
Forms Found in the English ULB:
apostle, apostles, apostles', apostleship
appoint
Related Ideas:
appointment, direct, predetermine, put in place, reserve, select, set in place, set over, set up, set under
Definition:
The terms "appoint" and "appointed" refer to choosing someone to fulfill a specific task or role.
- To "be appointed" can also refer to being "chosen" to receive something, as in "appointed to eternal life." That people were "appointed to eternal life" means they were chosen to receive eternal life.
- The phrase "appointed time" refers to God's "chosen time" or "planned time" for something to happen.
- The word "appoint" may also mean to "command" or "assign" someone to do something.
- To "predetermine" something is to decide beforehand that it will happen and make sure that it happens.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, ways to translate "appoint" could include "choose" or "assign" or "formally choose" or "designate."
- The term "appointed" could be translated as "assigned" or "planned" or "specifically chose."
- The phrase "be appointed" could also be translated as "be chosen."
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 08:11
- Acts 03:20
- Acts 06:02
- Acts 13:48
- Genesis 41:33-34
- Numbers 03:9-10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H561, H977, H2163, H2706, H2708, H3198, H3245, H3259, H4150, H4152, H4483, H4487, H4662, H5258, H5414, H5975, H6485, H6680, H6942, H6966, H7760, H7761, H7896, G322, G606, G2525, G2749, G2820, G3724, G4296, G4384, G4400, G4929, G5021, G5083, G5087
Forms Found in the English ULB:
appoint, appointed, appointed by lot, appointment, appoints, area ... reserved, directed, predetermined, put ... in place, reserved, selected, selects, set ... in place, set ... over, set ... up, set under
appoint
Related Ideas:
appointment, direct, predetermine, put in place, reserve, select, set in place, set over, set up, set under
Definition:
The terms "appoint" and "appointed" refer to choosing someone to fulfill a specific task or role.
- To "be appointed" can also refer to being "chosen" to receive something, as in "appointed to eternal life." That people were "appointed to eternal life" means they were chosen to receive eternal life.
- The phrase "appointed time" refers to God's "chosen time" or "planned time" for something to happen.
- The word "appoint" may also mean to "command" or "assign" someone to do something.
- To "predetermine" something is to decide beforehand that it will happen and make sure that it happens.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, ways to translate "appoint" could include "choose" or "assign" or "formally choose" or "designate."
- The term "appointed" could be translated as "assigned" or "planned" or "specifically chose."
- The phrase "be appointed" could also be translated as "be chosen."
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 08:11
- Acts 03:20
- Acts 06:02
- Acts 13:48
- Genesis 41:33-34
- Numbers 03:9-10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H561, H977, H2163, H2706, H2708, H3198, H3245, H3259, H4150, H4152, H4483, H4487, H4662, H5258, H5414, H5975, H6485, H6680, H6942, H6966, H7760, H7761, H7896, G322, G606, G2525, G2749, G2820, G3724, G4296, G4384, G4400, G4929, G5021, G5083, G5087
Forms Found in the English ULB:
appoint, appointed, appointed by lot, appointment, appoints, area ... reserved, directed, predetermined, put ... in place, reserved, selected, selects, set ... in place, set ... over, set ... up, set under
ark
Related Ideas:
chest
Definition:
The term "ark" literally refers to a rectangular wooden box that is made to hold or protect something. An ark can be large or small, depending on what it is being used for.
- In the English Bible, the word "ark" is first used to refer to the very large, rectangular, wooden boat that Noah built to escape the worldwide flood. The ark had a flat bottom, a roof, and walls.
- Ways to translate this term could include "very large boat" or "barge" or "cargo ship" or "large, box-shaped boat."
- The Hebrew word that is used to refer to this huge boat is the same word used for the basket or box that held baby Moses when his mother put him in the Nile River to hide him. In that case it is usually translated as "basket."
- In the phrase "ark of the covenant," a different Hebrew word is used for "ark." This could be translated as "box" or "chest" or "container."
- When choosing a term to translate "ark," it is important in each context to consider what size it is and what it is being used for.
(See also: ark of the covenant, basket)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 03:20
- Exodus 16:33-36
- Exodus 30:06
- Genesis 08:4-5
- Luke 17:27
- Matthew 24:37-39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H727, H8392, G2787
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ark, chest
ark
Related Ideas:
chest
Definition:
The term "ark" literally refers to a rectangular wooden box that is made to hold or protect something. An ark can be large or small, depending on what it is being used for.
- In the English Bible, the word "ark" is first used to refer to the very large, rectangular, wooden boat that Noah built to escape the worldwide flood. The ark had a flat bottom, a roof, and walls.
- Ways to translate this term could include "very large boat" or "barge" or "cargo ship" or "large, box-shaped boat."
- The Hebrew word that is used to refer to this huge boat is the same word used for the basket or box that held baby Moses when his mother put him in the Nile River to hide him. In that case it is usually translated as "basket."
- In the phrase "ark of the covenant," a different Hebrew word is used for "ark." This could be translated as "box" or "chest" or "container."
- When choosing a term to translate "ark," it is important in each context to consider what size it is and what it is being used for.
(See also: ark of the covenant, basket)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 03:20
- Exodus 16:33-36
- Exodus 30:06
- Genesis 08:4-5
- Luke 17:27
- Matthew 24:37-39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H727, H8392, G2787
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ark, chest
armor
Related Ideas:
armory, body armor, weapon
Definition:
The term "armor" refers to the equipment a soldier uses to fight in a battle and protect himself from enemy attacks. It is also used in a figurative way to refer to spiritual armor.
- Parts of a soldier's armor include a helmet, a shield, a breastplate, leg coverings, and a sword.
- Using the term figuratively, the apostle Paul compares physical armor to spiritual armor that God gives the believer to help him fight spiritual battles.
- The spiritual armor God gives his people to fight against sin and Satan includes truth, righteousness, the gospel of peace, faith, salvation, and the Holy Spirit.
- This could be translated with a term that means "soldier gear" or "protective battle clothing" or "protective covering" or "weapons."
(See also: faith, Holy Spirit, peace, save, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 31:9-10
- 2 Samuel 20:8
- Ephesians 06:11
- Jeremiah 51:3-4
- Luke 11:22
- Nehemiah 04:15-16
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2290, H2488, H3627, H4055, H5402, H8302, G3696, G3833
Forms Found in the English ULB:
armor, armory, body armor, weapon, weapons
ash
Related Ideas:
powder
Definitions:
The term "ash" or "ashes" refers to the grey powdery substance that is left behind after wood is burned. It is sometimes used figuratively to refer to something that is worthless or useless.
- In the Bible sometimes the word "dust" is used when speaking about ashes. It can also refer to the fine, loose dirt that can form on dry ground.
- An "ash heap" is a pile of ashes.
- In ancient times, sitting in ashes was a sign of mourning or grieving.
- When grieving, it was the custom to wear rough, scratchy sackcloth and sit in ashes or sprinkle the ashes on the head.
- Putting ashes on the head was also a sign of humiliation or embarrassment.
- Striving for something worthless, is said to be like "feeding on ashes."
- When translating "ashes," use the word in the project language that refers to the burned-up remains after wood has burned.
- Note that an "ash tree" is a completely different term.
(See also: fire, sackcloth)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 20:10
- Jeremiah 06:26
- Psalms 102:09
- Psalms 113:07
Word Data:
- Strong's: H80, H665, H6083, H6368, H7834, G2868, G4700, G5077, G5522
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ash, ashes, powder
asleep
Related Ideas:
sleep, sleeper
Definition:
These terms can have figurative meanings relating to death.
- To "sleep" or "be asleep" can be a metaphor meaning to "be dead."
- The expression "fall asleep" means start sleeping, or, figuratively, die.
- To "sleep with one’s fathers" means to die, as one’s ancestors have, or to be dead, as one's ancestors are.
- To "lie down" with others who have died means to die, as they have died, or to be dead, as they are dead.
- The word "lie" often appears in connection with the idea of sleep. This "lie" refers to lying down on a bed or other sleeping place, not to saying things that are untrue.
The phrases "lie with" and "sleep with," when referring to what a man and a woman do together, is a euphemism for them having sexual relations.
Translation Suggestions:
- To "fall asleep" could be translated as to "suddenly become asleep" or to "start sleeping" or to "die," depending on its meaning.
- Note: It is especially important to keep the figurative expression in contexts where the audience did not understand the meaning. For example, when Jesus told his disciples that Lazarus had "fallen asleep" they thought he meant that Lazarus was just sleeping naturally. In this context, it would not make sense to translate this as "he died."
- Some project languages may have a different expression for death or dying which could be used if the expressions "sleep" and "asleep" do not make sense.
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 18:27-29
- 1 Thessalonians 04:14
- Acts 07:60
- Daniel 12:02
- Psalms 044:23
- Romans 13:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1957, H3462, H3463, H7290, H7901, H8139, H8142, H8153, H8639, G879, G1852, G1853, G2518, G2837, G5258
Forms Found in the English ULB:
asleep, fallen asleep, fell asleep, sleep, lay down, lies down, sleeper, sleeping, sleeps, slept
astray
Related Ideas:
draw away, make a mistake, mislead, mistaken, wander
Definition:
The terms "stray" and "go astray" mean to disobey God's will. People who are "led astray" have allowed other people or circumstances to influence them to disobey God.
- The word "astray" gives a picture of leaving a clear path or a place of safety to go down a wrong and dangerous path.
- Sheep who leave the pasture of their shepherd have "strayed." God compares sinful people to sheep who have left him and "gone astray."
- To "draw away" someone or "mislead" someone is to lead him astray.
Translation Suggestions:
- The phrase "go astray" could be translated as "go away from God" or "take a wrong path away from God's will" or "stop obeying God" or "live in a way that goes away from God."
- To "lead someone astray" could be translated as "cause someone to disobey God" or "influence someone to stop obeying God" or "cause someone to follow you down a wrong path."
(See also: disobey, shepherd)
Bible References:
- 1 John 03:07
- 2 Timothy 03:13
- Exodus 23:4-5
- Ezekiel 48:10-12
- Matthew 18:13
- Matthew 24:05
- Psalms 058:03
- Psalms 119:110
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5074, H5080, H7683, H7686, H8582, G1294, G4105, G5351
Forms Found in the English ULB:
astray, drawn away, go astray, goes astray, gone astray, lead ... astray, leads ... astray, led ... astray, made ... mistake, mislead, misleading, misleads, misled, mistaken, stray, strayed, straying, strays, wander, went astray
authority
Related Ideas:
authority to judge, place in charge, put in charge, right
Definition:
The term "authority" refers to the power of influence and control that someone has over someone else.
- Kings and other governing rulers have authority over the people they are ruling.
- The word "authorities" can refer to people, governments, or organizations that have authority over others.
- The word "authorities" can also refer to spirit beings who have power over people who have not submitted themselves to God’s authority.
- Masters have authority over their servants or slaves. Parents have authority over their children.
- Governments have the authority or right to make laws that govern their citizens.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "authority" can also be translated as "control" or "right" or "qualifications."
- Sometimes "authority" is used with the meaning of "power."
- When "authorities" is used to refer to people or organizations who rule people, it could also be translated as "leaders" or "rulers" or "powers."
- The phrase "by his own authority" could also be translated as, "with his own right to lead" or "based on his own qualifications."
- The expression, "under authority" could be translated as, "responsible to obey" or "having to obey others' commands."
(See also: citizen, command, obey, power, ruler)
Bible References:
- Colossians 02:10
- Esther 09:29
- Genesis 41:35
- Jonah 03:6-7
- Luke 12:05
- Luke 20:1-2
- Mark 01:22
- Matthew 08:09
- Matthew 28:19
- Titus 03:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2940, H4475, H4910, H4915, H6486, H6666, H6680, H7980, H7990, H8633, G831, G1413, G1849, G1850, G2003, G2525, G2715, G2917, G2963, G5247
Forms Found in the English ULB:
authorities, authority, authority to judge, places ... in charge, put ... in charge, puts ... in charge, right, was ... in charge, were ... in charge
authority
Related Ideas:
authority to judge, place in charge, put in charge, right
Definition:
The term "authority" refers to the power of influence and control that someone has over someone else.
- Kings and other governing rulers have authority over the people they are ruling.
- The word "authorities" can refer to people, governments, or organizations that have authority over others.
- The word "authorities" can also refer to spirit beings who have power over people who have not submitted themselves to God’s authority.
- Masters have authority over their servants or slaves. Parents have authority over their children.
- Governments have the authority or right to make laws that govern their citizens.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "authority" can also be translated as "control" or "right" or "qualifications."
- Sometimes "authority" is used with the meaning of "power."
- When "authorities" is used to refer to people or organizations who rule people, it could also be translated as "leaders" or "rulers" or "powers."
- The phrase "by his own authority" could also be translated as, "with his own right to lead" or "based on his own qualifications."
- The expression, "under authority" could be translated as, "responsible to obey" or "having to obey others' commands."
(See also: citizen, command, obey, power, ruler)
Bible References:
- Colossians 02:10
- Esther 09:29
- Genesis 41:35
- Jonah 03:6-7
- Luke 12:05
- Luke 20:1-2
- Mark 01:22
- Matthew 08:09
- Matthew 28:19
- Titus 03:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2940, H4475, H4910, H4915, H6486, H6666, H6680, H7980, H7990, H8633, G831, G1413, G1849, G1850, G2003, G2525, G2715, G2917, G2963, G5247
Forms Found in the English ULB:
authorities, authority, authority to judge, places ... in charge, put ... in charge, puts ... in charge, right, was ... in charge, were ... in charge
baptize
Related Ideas:
baptism
Definition:
In the New Testament, the terms "baptize" and "baptism" usually refer to ritually bathing a Christian with water to show that he has been cleansed from sin and has been united with Christ.
- Besides water baptism, the Bible talks about being "baptized with the Holy Spirit" and "baptized with fire."
- The term "baptism" is also used in the Bible to refer to going through great suffering.
Translation Suggestions:
- Christians have different views about how a person should be baptized with water. It is probably best to translate this term in a general way that allows for different ways of applying the water.
- Depending on the context, the term "baptize" could be translated as "purify," "pour out on," "plunge (or dip) into," "wash," or "spiritually cleanse." For example, "baptize you with water" could be translated as, "plunge you into water."
- The term "baptism" could be translated as "purification," "a pouring out," "a dipping," "a cleansing," or "a spiritual washing."
- When it refers to suffering, "baptism" could also be translated as "a time of terrible suffering" or "a cleansing through severe suffering."
- Also consider how this term is translated in a Bible translation in a local or national language.
(See also: John (the Baptist), repent, Holy Spirit)
Bible References:
- Acts 02:38
- Acts 08:36
- Acts 09:18
- Acts 10:48
- Luke 03:16
- Matthew 03:14
- Matthew 28:18-19
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
baptism, baptize, baptized, baptizing
bear
Related Ideas:
bearer, bear with, birth, carry, childbirth, support, sustain, tolerate
Definitions:
The term "bear" literally means "carry" something. There are also many figurative uses of this term.
- When speaking of a woman who will bear a child, this means "give birth to" a child.
- To "bear a burden" means to "experience difficult things." These difficult things could include physical or emotional suffering.
- To "bear with" someone means to be patient with them and their faults.
- A common expression in the Bible is "bear fruit," which means "produce fruit" or "have fruit."
- The expression "bear witness" means "testify" or "report what one has seen or experienced."
- The statement that "a son will not bear the iniquity of his father" means that he "will not be held responsible for" or "will not be punished for" his father's sins.
- In general, this term could be translated as "carry" or "be responsible for" or "produce" or "have" or "endure," depending on the context.
(See also: burden, Elisha, endure, fruit, iniquity, report, sheep, strength, testimony, testimony)
Bible References:
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2032, H2232, H3201, H3205, H3211, H4138, H4853, H5375, H5445, H5449, H5582, H6030, H6403, H6509, H6779, H7617, G142, G430, G941, G1080, G1627, G2592, G3140, G4722, G4828, G5041, G5088, G5342, G5409, G5576
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bear, bearer, bearing, bearing with, bears, birth, bore, born, borne, carried, carry, carrying, childbirth, gave birth, give birth, given birth, gives birth, has ... borne, have ... borne, support, supported, supports, sustain, sustains, tolerate
bear
Related Ideas:
bearer, bear with, birth, carry, childbirth, support, sustain, tolerate
Definitions:
The term "bear" literally means "carry" something. There are also many figurative uses of this term.
- When speaking of a woman who will bear a child, this means "give birth to" a child.
- To "bear a burden" means to "experience difficult things." These difficult things could include physical or emotional suffering.
- To "bear with" someone means to be patient with them and their faults.
- A common expression in the Bible is "bear fruit," which means "produce fruit" or "have fruit."
- The expression "bear witness" means "testify" or "report what one has seen or experienced."
- The statement that "a son will not bear the iniquity of his father" means that he "will not be held responsible for" or "will not be punished for" his father's sins.
- In general, this term could be translated as "carry" or "be responsible for" or "produce" or "have" or "endure," depending on the context.
(See also: burden, Elisha, endure, fruit, iniquity, report, sheep, strength, testimony, testimony)
Bible References:
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2032, H2232, H3201, H3205, H3211, H4138, H4853, H5375, H5445, H5449, H5582, H6030, H6403, H6509, H6779, H7617, G142, G430, G941, G1080, G1627, G2592, G3140, G4722, G4828, G5041, G5088, G5342, G5409, G5576
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bear, bearer, bearing, bearing with, bears, birth, bore, born, borne, carried, carry, carrying, childbirth, gave birth, give birth, given birth, gives birth, has ... borne, have ... borne, support, supported, supports, sustain, sustains, tolerate
bear
Definition:
A bear is a large, four-legged furry animal with dark brown or black hair, with sharp teeth and claws. Bears were common in Israel during Bible times.
- These animals live in forests and mountain areas; they eat fish, insects, and plants.
- In the Old Testament, the bear is used as a symbol of strength.
- While tending sheep, the shepherd David fought a bear and defeated it.
- Two bears came out of the forest and attacked a group of youths who had mocked the prophet Elisha.
(See also: David, Elisha)
Bible References:
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bear, bears
bear
Definition:
A bear is a large, four-legged furry animal with dark brown or black hair, with sharp teeth and claws. Bears were common in Israel during Bible times.
- These animals live in forests and mountain areas; they eat fish, insects, and plants.
- In the Old Testament, the bear is used as a symbol of strength.
- While tending sheep, the shepherd David fought a bear and defeated it.
- Two bears came out of the forest and attacked a group of youths who had mocked the prophet Elisha.
(See also: David, Elisha)
Bible References:
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bear, bears
beast
Related Ideas:
animal
Definitions:
In the Bible, the term "beast" is often just another way of saying "animal."
- A wild beast is a type of animal that lives freely in the forest or fields and has not been trained by people.
- A domestic beast is an animal that lives with people and is kept for food or for performing work, such as plowing fields. Often the term "livestock" is used to refer to this kind of animal.
- The Old Testament book of Daniel and the New Testament book of Revelation describe visions which have beasts that represent evil powers and authorities that oppose God.
- Some of these beasts are described as having strange features, such as several heads and many horns. They often have power and authority, indicating that they may represent countries, nations, or other political powers.
- Ways to translate this could include "creature" or "created thing" or "animal" or "wild animal," depending on the context.
(See also: authority, Daniel, livestock, nation, power, reveal, Beelzebul)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 15:32
- 1 Samuel 17:44
- 2 Chronicles 25:18
- Jeremiah 16:1-4
- Leviticus 07:21
- Psalms 049:12-13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H338, H929, H1165, H2123, H2416, H2423, H2874, H4806, G2226, G2341, G2342, G2934, G4968, G5074
Forms Found in the English ULB:
animal, animal's, animals, beast, beast's, beasts
beg
Related Ideas:
ask, beggar, needy
Definition:
The term "beg" means to urgently ask someone for something. It often refers to asking for money, but it is also commonly used to refer to pleading for something.
- Often people beg or plead when they strongly need something, but don't know if the other person will give them what they ask for.
- A "beggar" is someone who regularly sits or stands in a public place to ask people for money.
- Depending on the context, this term could be translated as, "plead" or "urgently ask" or "demand money" or "regularly ask for money."
(See also: plead)
Bible References:
- Luke 16:20
- Mark 06:56
- Matthew 14:36
- Psalm 045:12-13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H34, H577, H1245, H6035, H7592, G154, G1189, G1871, G2065, G3726, G3870, G4319, G4434
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ask, asking, asks, beg, beggar, begged, begging, needy
believe
Related Ideas:
be persuaded, belief, believer, have faith, persuade, persuasive
Definition:
The terms "believe" and "believe in" are closely related, but have slightly different meanings:
- believe
- To believe something is to accept or trust that it is true.
- To believe someone is to acknowledge that what that person has said is true.
- To persuade someone is to get that person to believe that something is true.
- believe in
- To "believe in" someone means to "trust in" that person. It means to trust that the person is who he says he is, that he always speaks the truth, and that he will do what he has promised to do.
- When a person truly believes in something, he will act in such a way that shows that belief.
- The phrase "have faith in" usually has the same meaning as "believe in."
- To "believe in Jesus" means to believe that he is the Son of God, that he is God himself who also became human and who died as a sacrifice to pay for our sins. It means to trust him as Savior and live in a way that honors him.
In the Bible, the term "believer" refers to someone who believes in and relies on Jesus Christ as Savior.
- The term "believer" literally means "person who believes."
- The term "Christian" eventually came to be the main title for believers because it indicates that they believe in Christ and obey his teachings.
The term "unbelief" refers to not believing something or someone.
- In the Bible, "unbelief" refers to not believing in or not trusting in Jesus as one's Savior.
- A person who does not believe in Jesus is called an "unbeliever."
Translation Suggestions:
Translating "believe" and "believe in":
- To "believe" could be translated as to "know to be true" or "know to be right."
- To "believe in" could be translated as "trust completely" or "trust and obey" or "completely rely on and follow."
Translating "believer":
- Some translations may prefer to say "believer in Jesus" or "believer in Christ."
- This term could also be translated by a word or phrase that means "person who trusts in Jesus" or "someone who knows Jesus and lives for him."
- Other ways to translate "believer" could be "follower of Jesus" or "person who knows and obeys Jesus."
- The term "believer" is a general term for any believer in Christ, while "disciple" and "apostle" were used more specifically for people who knew Jesus while he was alive. It is best to translate these terms in different ways, in order to keep them distinct.
Translating "unbelief" and "unbeliever":
- Other ways to translate "unbelief" could include "lack of faith" or "not believing."
- The term "unbeliever" could be translated as "person who does not believe in Jesus" or "someone who does not trust in Jesus as Savior."
(See also: believe, apostle, Christian, disciple, faith, trust)
Bible References:
- Genesis 15:06
- Genesis 45:26
- Job 09:16-18
- Habakkuk 01:5-7
- Mark 06:4-6
- Mark 01:14-15
- Luke 09:41
- John 01:12
- Acts 06:05
- Acts 09:42
- Acts 28:23-24
- Romans 03:03
- 1 Corinthians 06:01
- 1 Corinthians 09:05
- 2 Corinthians 06:15
- Hebrews 03:12
- 1 John 03:23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H539, H3948, H6601, G544, G569, G3982, G4100, G4102, G4103
Forms Found in the English ULB:
am persuaded, belief, believe, believed, believer, believers, believes, believing, has faith, persuade, persuaded, persuading, persuasiveness, were persuaded
believe
Related Ideas:
be persuaded, belief, believer, have faith, persuade, persuasive
Definition:
The terms "believe" and "believe in" are closely related, but have slightly different meanings:
- believe
- To believe something is to accept or trust that it is true.
- To believe someone is to acknowledge that what that person has said is true.
- To persuade someone is to get that person to believe that something is true.
- believe in
- To "believe in" someone means to "trust in" that person. It means to trust that the person is who he says he is, that he always speaks the truth, and that he will do what he has promised to do.
- When a person truly believes in something, he will act in such a way that shows that belief.
- The phrase "have faith in" usually has the same meaning as "believe in."
- To "believe in Jesus" means to believe that he is the Son of God, that he is God himself who also became human and who died as a sacrifice to pay for our sins. It means to trust him as Savior and live in a way that honors him.
In the Bible, the term "believer" refers to someone who believes in and relies on Jesus Christ as Savior.
- The term "believer" literally means "person who believes."
- The term "Christian" eventually came to be the main title for believers because it indicates that they believe in Christ and obey his teachings.
The term "unbelief" refers to not believing something or someone.
- In the Bible, "unbelief" refers to not believing in or not trusting in Jesus as one's Savior.
- A person who does not believe in Jesus is called an "unbeliever."
Translation Suggestions:
Translating "believe" and "believe in":
- To "believe" could be translated as to "know to be true" or "know to be right."
- To "believe in" could be translated as "trust completely" or "trust and obey" or "completely rely on and follow."
Translating "believer":
- Some translations may prefer to say "believer in Jesus" or "believer in Christ."
- This term could also be translated by a word or phrase that means "person who trusts in Jesus" or "someone who knows Jesus and lives for him."
- Other ways to translate "believer" could be "follower of Jesus" or "person who knows and obeys Jesus."
- The term "believer" is a general term for any believer in Christ, while "disciple" and "apostle" were used more specifically for people who knew Jesus while he was alive. It is best to translate these terms in different ways, in order to keep them distinct.
Translating "unbelief" and "unbeliever":
- Other ways to translate "unbelief" could include "lack of faith" or "not believing."
- The term "unbeliever" could be translated as "person who does not believe in Jesus" or "someone who does not trust in Jesus as Savior."
(See also: believe, apostle, Christian, disciple, faith, trust)
Bible References:
- Genesis 15:06
- Genesis 45:26
- Job 09:16-18
- Habakkuk 01:5-7
- Mark 06:4-6
- Mark 01:14-15
- Luke 09:41
- John 01:12
- Acts 06:05
- Acts 09:42
- Acts 28:23-24
- Romans 03:03
- 1 Corinthians 06:01
- 1 Corinthians 09:05
- 2 Corinthians 06:15
- Hebrews 03:12
- 1 John 03:23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H539, H3948, H6601, G544, G569, G3982, G4100, G4102, G4103
Forms Found in the English ULB:
am persuaded, belief, believe, believed, believer, believers, believes, believing, has faith, persuade, persuaded, persuading, persuasiveness, were persuaded
beloved
Related Ideas:
dear, lovely, treasured
Definition:
The term "beloved" is an expression of affection that describes someone who is loved and dear to someone else.
- The term "beloved" literally means "loved (one)" or "(who is) loved."
- God refers to Jesus as his "beloved Son."
- In their letters to Christian churches, the apostles frequently address their fellow believers as "beloved."
- Something or someone who is "lovely" attracts the love and good desires of others.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could also be translated as "loved" or "loved one" or "well-loved," or "very dear."
- In the context of talking about a close friend, this could be translated as "my dear friend" or "my close friend." In English it is natural to say "my dear friend, Paul" or "Paul, who is my dear friend." Other languages may find it more natural to order this in a different way.
- Note that the word "beloved" comes from the word for God's love, which is unconditional, unselfish, and sacrificial.
(See also: love)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 04:14
- 1 John 03:02
- 1 John 04:07
- Mark 01:11
- Mark 12:06
- Revelation 20:09
- Romans 16:08
- Song of Solomon 01:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H157, H1730, H2532, H3033, H3039, H4261, G25, G26, G27, G5207
Forms Found in the English ULB:
beloved, dear, lovely, treasured
beloved
Related Ideas:
dear, lovely, treasured
Definition:
The term "beloved" is an expression of affection that describes someone who is loved and dear to someone else.
- The term "beloved" literally means "loved (one)" or "(who is) loved."
- God refers to Jesus as his "beloved Son."
- In their letters to Christian churches, the apostles frequently address their fellow believers as "beloved."
- Something or someone who is "lovely" attracts the love and good desires of others.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could also be translated as "loved" or "loved one" or "well-loved," or "very dear."
- In the context of talking about a close friend, this could be translated as "my dear friend" or "my close friend." In English it is natural to say "my dear friend, Paul" or "Paul, who is my dear friend." Other languages may find it more natural to order this in a different way.
- Note that the word "beloved" comes from the word for God's love, which is unconditional, unselfish, and sacrificial.
(See also: love)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 04:14
- 1 John 03:02
- 1 John 04:07
- Mark 01:11
- Mark 12:06
- Revelation 20:09
- Romans 16:08
- Song of Solomon 01:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H157, H1730, H2532, H3033, H3039, H4261, G25, G26, G27, G5207
Forms Found in the English ULB:
beloved, dear, lovely, treasured
betray
Related Ideas:
betrayal, betrayer, give over, hand over, traitor, treacherous, treacherously, treachery, turn over
Definition:
The term "betray" means to act in a way that deceives a person and allows other people to harm that person. A "betrayer" is a person who betrays a friend who was trusting him.
- Judas was "the betrayer" because he told the Jewish leaders how to capture Jesus.
- The betrayal by Judas was especially evil because he was an apostle of Jesus who received money in exchange for giving the Jewish leaders information that would result in Jesus' unjust death.
- "Betrayal" and "treachery" are two words for what happens when one person betrays another.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "betray" could be translated as "deceive and cause harm to" or "turn over to the enemy" or "treat treacherously."
- The term "betrayer" could be translated as "person who betrays" or "double dealer" or "traitor."
(See also: Judas Iscariot, Jewish leaders, apostle)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:52
- John 06:64
- John 13:22
- Matthew 10:04
- Matthew 26:22
Word Data:
- Strong's: H898, H4042, H4603, H4604, H4820, H5462, H7411, G1560, G3860, G4273, G5483
Forms Found in the English ULB:
betray, betrayal, betrayed, betrayer, betrayers, betraying, betrays, give ... over, given ... over, hand ... over, handed ... over, traitor, traitors, treacherous, treacherously, treachery, turn ... over
blameless
Related Ideas:
blamelessly, faultless, without blame
Definition:
The term "blameless" literally means "without blame." It is used to refer to a person who obeys God wholeheartedly, but it does not mean that the person is sinless.
- Abraham and Noah were considered blameless before God.
- A person who has a reputation for being "blameless" behaves in a way that honors God.
- According to one verse, a person who is blameless is "one who fears God and turns away from evil."
Translation Suggestions:
- This could also be translated as "with no fault to his character" or "completely obedient to God" or "avoiding sin" or "keeping away from evil."
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:10
- 1 Thessalonians 03:11-13
- 2 Peter 03:14
- Colossians 01:22
- Genesis 17:1-2
- Philippians 02:15
- Philippians 03:06
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1368, H2135, H2136, H8535, H8549, G273, G274, G298, G299, G410, G423, G677
Forms Found in the English ULB:
blameless, blamelessly, faultless, without blame
blameless
Related Ideas:
blamelessly, faultless, without blame
Definition:
The term "blameless" literally means "without blame." It is used to refer to a person who obeys God wholeheartedly, but it does not mean that the person is sinless.
- Abraham and Noah were considered blameless before God.
- A person who has a reputation for being "blameless" behaves in a way that honors God.
- According to one verse, a person who is blameless is "one who fears God and turns away from evil."
Translation Suggestions:
- This could also be translated as "with no fault to his character" or "completely obedient to God" or "avoiding sin" or "keeping away from evil."
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:10
- 1 Thessalonians 03:11-13
- 2 Peter 03:14
- Colossians 01:22
- Genesis 17:1-2
- Philippians 02:15
- Philippians 03:06
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1368, H2135, H2136, H8535, H8549, G273, G274, G298, G299, G410, G423, G677
Forms Found in the English ULB:
blameless, blamelessly, faultless, without blame
bless
Related Ideas:
happier, happy
Definition:
To "bless" someone or something means to cause good and beneficial things to happen to the person or thing that is being blessed.
- Blessing someone also means expressing a desire for positive and beneficial things to happen to that person.
- In Bible times, a father would often pronounce a formal blessing on his children.
- When people "bless" God or express a desire that God be blessed, this means they are praising him.
- The term "bless" is sometimes used for consecrating food before it is eaten, or for thanking and praising God for the food.
Translation Suggestions:
- To "bless" could also be translated as to "provide abundantly for" or to "be very kind and favorable toward."
- "God has brought great blessing to" could be translated as "God has given many good things to" or "God has provided abundantly for" or "God has caused many good things to happen to".
- "He is blessed" could be translated as "he will greatly benefit" or "he will experience good things" or "God will cause him to flourish."
- "Blessed is the person who" could be translated as "How good it is for the person who."
- Expressions like "blessed be the Lord" could be translated as "May the Lord be praised" or "Praise the Lord" or "I praise the Lord."
- In the context of blessing food, this could be translated as "thanked God for the food" or "praised God for giving them food" or "consecrated the food by praising God for it."
(See also: praise)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 10:16
- Acts 13:34
- Ephesians 01:03
- Genesis 14:20
- Isaiah 44:03
- James 01:25
- Luke 06:20
- Matthew 26:26
- Nehemiah 09:05
- Romans 04:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H833, H835, H8055, H1288, H1293, G1757, G2127, G2128, G2129, G3106, G3107, G3108, G3741
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bless, blessed, blesses, blessing, blessings, happier, happy
bless
Related Ideas:
happier, happy
Definition:
To "bless" someone or something means to cause good and beneficial things to happen to the person or thing that is being blessed.
- Blessing someone also means expressing a desire for positive and beneficial things to happen to that person.
- In Bible times, a father would often pronounce a formal blessing on his children.
- When people "bless" God or express a desire that God be blessed, this means they are praising him.
- The term "bless" is sometimes used for consecrating food before it is eaten, or for thanking and praising God for the food.
Translation Suggestions:
- To "bless" could also be translated as to "provide abundantly for" or to "be very kind and favorable toward."
- "God has brought great blessing to" could be translated as "God has given many good things to" or "God has provided abundantly for" or "God has caused many good things to happen to".
- "He is blessed" could be translated as "he will greatly benefit" or "he will experience good things" or "God will cause him to flourish."
- "Blessed is the person who" could be translated as "How good it is for the person who."
- Expressions like "blessed be the Lord" could be translated as "May the Lord be praised" or "Praise the Lord" or "I praise the Lord."
- In the context of blessing food, this could be translated as "thanked God for the food" or "praised God for giving them food" or "consecrated the food by praising God for it."
(See also: praise)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 10:16
- Acts 13:34
- Ephesians 01:03
- Genesis 14:20
- Isaiah 44:03
- James 01:25
- Luke 06:20
- Matthew 26:26
- Nehemiah 09:05
- Romans 04:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H833, H835, H8055, H1288, H1293, G1757, G2127, G2128, G2129, G3106, G3107, G3108, G3741
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bless, blessed, blesses, blessing, blessings, happier, happy
blood
Related Ideas:
bleeding
Definition:
The term "blood" refers to the red liquid that comes out of a person's skin when there is an injury or wound. Blood brings life-giving nutrients to a person's entire body.
- Blood symbolizes life and when it is shed or poured out, it symbolizes the loss of life, or death.
- When people made sacrifices to God, they killed an animal and poured its blood on the altar. This symbolized the sacrifice of the animal's life to pay for people's sins.
- Through his death on the cross, Jesus' blood symbolically cleanses people from their sins and pays for the punishment they deserve for those sins.
- The expression "flesh and blood" refers to human beings.
- The expression "own flesh and blood" refers to people who are biologically related.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term should be translated with the term that is used for blood in the target language.
- The expression "flesh and blood" could be translated as "people" or "human beings."
- Depending on the context, the expression "my own flesh and blood" could be translated as "my own family" or "my own relatives" or "my own people."
- If there is an expression in the target language that is used with this meaning, that expression could be used to translate "flesh and blood."
(See also: flesh)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:07
- 1 Samuel 14:32
- Acts 02:20
- Acts 05:28
- Colossians 01:20
- Galatians 01:16
- Genesis 04:11
- Psalms 016:4
- Psalms 105:28-30
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1818, H5332, G129, G130, G131
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bleeding, blood
blood
Related Ideas:
bleeding
Definition:
The term "blood" refers to the red liquid that comes out of a person's skin when there is an injury or wound. Blood brings life-giving nutrients to a person's entire body.
- Blood symbolizes life and when it is shed or poured out, it symbolizes the loss of life, or death.
- When people made sacrifices to God, they killed an animal and poured its blood on the altar. This symbolized the sacrifice of the animal's life to pay for people's sins.
- Through his death on the cross, Jesus' blood symbolically cleanses people from their sins and pays for the punishment they deserve for those sins.
- The expression "flesh and blood" refers to human beings.
- The expression "own flesh and blood" refers to people who are biologically related.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term should be translated with the term that is used for blood in the target language.
- The expression "flesh and blood" could be translated as "people" or "human beings."
- Depending on the context, the expression "my own flesh and blood" could be translated as "my own family" or "my own relatives" or "my own people."
- If there is an expression in the target language that is used with this meaning, that expression could be used to translate "flesh and blood."
(See also: flesh)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:07
- 1 Samuel 14:32
- Acts 02:20
- Acts 05:28
- Colossians 01:20
- Galatians 01:16
- Genesis 04:11
- Psalms 016:4
- Psalms 105:28-30
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1818, H5332, G129, G130, G131
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bleeding, blood
boast
Related Ideas:
boastful
Definition:
The term "boast" means to talk proudly about something or someone. Often it means to brag about oneself.
- Someone who is "boastful" talks about himself in a proud way.
- God rebuked the Israelites for "boasting in" their idols. They arrogantly worshiped false gods instead of the true God.
- The Bible also talks about people boasting in such things as their wealth, their strength, their fruitful fields, and their laws. This means that they were proud about these things and did not acknowledge that God is the one who provided these things.
- God urged the Israelites to instead "boast" or be proud about the fact that they know him.
- The apostle Paul also talks about boasting in the Lord, which means being glad and thankful to God for all he has done for them.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways to translate "boast" could include "brag" or "talk proudly" or "be proud."
- The term "boastful" could be translated by a word or phrase that means "full of prideful talk" or "prideful" or "talking proudly about oneself."
- In the context of boasting in or about knowing God, this could be translated as "take pride in" or "exalt in" or "be very glad about" or "give thanks to God about."
- Some languages have two words for "pride": one that is negative, with the meaning of being arrogant, and the other that is positive, with the meaning of taking pride in one's work, family, or country.
Translation Suggestions:
(See also: proud)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 20:11
- 2 Timothy 03:1-4
- James 03:14
- James 04:15-17
- Psalms 044:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1984, H3235, H6286, G212, G213, G1461, G2620, G2744, G2745, G2746, G3166
Forms Found in the English ULB:
boast, boasted, boastful, boasting, boasts, reason for boasting
boast
Related Ideas:
boastful
Definition:
The term "boast" means to talk proudly about something or someone. Often it means to brag about oneself.
- Someone who is "boastful" talks about himself in a proud way.
- God rebuked the Israelites for "boasting in" their idols. They arrogantly worshiped false gods instead of the true God.
- The Bible also talks about people boasting in such things as their wealth, their strength, their fruitful fields, and their laws. This means that they were proud about these things and did not acknowledge that God is the one who provided these things.
- God urged the Israelites to instead "boast" or be proud about the fact that they know him.
- The apostle Paul also talks about boasting in the Lord, which means being glad and thankful to God for all he has done for them.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways to translate "boast" could include "brag" or "talk proudly" or "be proud."
- The term "boastful" could be translated by a word or phrase that means "full of prideful talk" or "prideful" or "talking proudly about oneself."
- In the context of boasting in or about knowing God, this could be translated as "take pride in" or "exalt in" or "be very glad about" or "give thanks to God about."
- Some languages have two words for "pride": one that is negative, with the meaning of being arrogant, and the other that is positive, with the meaning of taking pride in one's work, family, or country.
Translation Suggestions:
(See also: proud)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 20:11
- 2 Timothy 03:1-4
- James 03:14
- James 04:15-17
- Psalms 044:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1984, H3235, H6286, G212, G213, G1461, G2620, G2744, G2745, G2746, G3166
Forms Found in the English ULB:
boast, boasted, boastful, boasting, boasts, reason for boasting
body
Related Ideas:
bodily, body of Christ, carcass, corpse
Definition:
The term "body" literally refers to the physical body of a person or animal. This term is also used figuratively to refer to an object or whole group that has individual members.
- Often the term "body" refers to a dead person. Sometimes this is referred to as a "dead body" or a "corpse." The dead body of an animal is called a "carcass."
- When Jesus said to the disciples at his last Passover meal, "This (bread) is my body," he was referring to his physical body that would be "broken" (killed) to pay for their sins.
- In the Bible, Christians as a group are referred to as the "body of Christ." Just as a physical body has many parts, the "body of Christ" has many individual members. Each individual believer has a special function in the body of Christ to help the whole group work together to serve God and bring him glory.
- Jesus is also referred to as the "head" (leader) of the "body" of his believers. Just as a person's head tells his body what to do, so Jesus is the one who guides and directs Christians as members of his "body."
Translation Suggestions:
- The best way to translate this term would be with the word that is most commonly used to refer to a physical body in the project language. Make sure that the word used is not an offensive term.
- When referring collectively to believers, for some languages it may be more natural and accurate to say "spiritual body of Christ."
- When Jesus says, "This is my body," it is best to translate this literally, with a note to explain it if needed.
- Some languages may have a separate word when referring to a dead body, such as "corpse" for a person or "carcass" for an animal. Make sure the word used to translate this makes sense in the context and is acceptable.
(See also: head, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 10:12
- 1 Corinthians 05:05
- Ephesians 04:04
- Judges 14:08
- Numbers 06:6-8
- Psalm 031:09
- Romans 12:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H990, H1320, H1472, H1480, H1655, H3409, H4191, H5038, H5315, H6297, H7607, G4430, G4561, G4954, G4983
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bodies, bodily, body, carcass, carcasses, corpse, corpses
body
Related Ideas:
bodily, body of Christ, carcass, corpse
Definition:
The term "body" literally refers to the physical body of a person or animal. This term is also used figuratively to refer to an object or whole group that has individual members.
- Often the term "body" refers to a dead person. Sometimes this is referred to as a "dead body" or a "corpse." The dead body of an animal is called a "carcass."
- When Jesus said to the disciples at his last Passover meal, "This (bread) is my body," he was referring to his physical body that would be "broken" (killed) to pay for their sins.
- In the Bible, Christians as a group are referred to as the "body of Christ." Just as a physical body has many parts, the "body of Christ" has many individual members. Each individual believer has a special function in the body of Christ to help the whole group work together to serve God and bring him glory.
- Jesus is also referred to as the "head" (leader) of the "body" of his believers. Just as a person's head tells his body what to do, so Jesus is the one who guides and directs Christians as members of his "body."
Translation Suggestions:
- The best way to translate this term would be with the word that is most commonly used to refer to a physical body in the project language. Make sure that the word used is not an offensive term.
- When referring collectively to believers, for some languages it may be more natural and accurate to say "spiritual body of Christ."
- When Jesus says, "This is my body," it is best to translate this literally, with a note to explain it if needed.
- Some languages may have a separate word when referring to a dead body, such as "corpse" for a person or "carcass" for an animal. Make sure the word used to translate this makes sense in the context and is acceptable.
(See also: head, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 10:12
- 1 Corinthians 05:05
- Ephesians 04:04
- Judges 14:08
- Numbers 06:6-8
- Psalm 031:09
- Romans 12:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H990, H1320, H1472, H1480, H1655, H3409, H4191, H5038, H5315, H6297, H7607, G4430, G4561, G4954, G4983
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bodies, bodily, body, carcass, carcasses, corpse, corpses
bold
Related Ideas:
boldly, boldness, emboldened
Definition:
These terms all refer to having courage and confidence to speak the truth and do the right thing even when it is difficult or dangerous.
- A "bold" person is not afraid to say and do what is good and right, including defending people who are being mistreated. This could be translated as "courageous" or "fearless."
- In the New Testament, the disciples continued to "boldly" preach about Christ in public places, in spite of the danger of being put in jail or killed. This could be translated as "confidently" or "with strong courage" or "courageously."
- The "boldness" of these early disciples in speaking the good news of Christ's redeeming death on the cross resulted in the gospel being spread throughout Israel and nearby countries and finally, to the rest of the world. "Boldness" could also be translated as "confident courage."
(See also: confidence, good news, redeem)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:28
- 1 Thessalonians 02:1-2
- 2 Corinthians 03:12-13
- Acts 04:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H982, H5797, G662, G2292, G3618, G3954, G3955, G5111, G5112
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bold, boldly, boldness, emboldened
bold
Related Ideas:
boldly, boldness, emboldened
Definition:
These terms all refer to having courage and confidence to speak the truth and do the right thing even when it is difficult or dangerous.
- A "bold" person is not afraid to say and do what is good and right, including defending people who are being mistreated. This could be translated as "courageous" or "fearless."
- In the New Testament, the disciples continued to "boldly" preach about Christ in public places, in spite of the danger of being put in jail or killed. This could be translated as "confidently" or "with strong courage" or "courageously."
- The "boldness" of these early disciples in speaking the good news of Christ's redeeming death on the cross resulted in the gospel being spread throughout Israel and nearby countries and finally, to the rest of the world. "Boldness" could also be translated as "confident courage."
(See also: confidence, good news, redeem)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:28
- 1 Thessalonians 02:1-2
- 2 Corinthians 03:12-13
- Acts 04:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H982, H5797, G662, G2292, G3618, G3954, G3955, G5111, G5112
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bold, boldly, boldness, emboldened
bread
Related Ideas:
food, loaf of bread
Definition:
Bread is a food made from flour mixed with water and oil to form a dough. The dough is then shaped into a loaf and baked.
- When the term "loaf" occurs by itself, it means "loaf of bread."
- Bread dough is usually made with something that makes it rise, such as yeast.
- Bread can also be made without yeast so that it does not rise. In the Bible this is called "unleavened bread" and was used for the Jews' passover meal.
- Since bread was the main food for many people in biblical times, this term is also used in the Bible to refer to food in general.
- The term "bread of the presence" referred to twelve loaves of bread that were placed on a golden table in the tabernacle or temple building as a sacrifice to God. These loaves represented the twelve tribes of Israel and were only for the priests to eat. This could be translated as "bread showing that God lived among them."
- The figurative term "bread from heaven" referred to the special white food called "manna" that God provided for the Israelites when they were wandering through the desert.
- Jesus also called himself the "bread that came down from heaven" and the "bread of life."
- When Jesus and his disciples were eating the Passover meal together before his death, he compared the unleavened Passover bread to his body which would be wounded and killed on a cross.
- Many times the term "bread" can be translated more generally as "food."
(See also: Passover, tabernacle, temple, unleavened bread, yeast)
Bible References:
- Acts 02:46
- Acts 27:35
- Exodus 16:15
- Luke 09:13
- Mark 06:38
- Matthew 04:04
- Matthew 11:18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2557, H3899, H4635, H4682, G106, G740, G4286
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bread, food, loaf of ... bread, loaves, loaves of ... bread
breastplate
Related Ideas:
breastpiece
Definition:
The term "breastplate" refers to a piece of armor covering the front of the chest to protect a soldier during battle. The term "breastpiece" refers to a special piece of clothing that the Israelite high priest wore over the front part of his chest.
- A "breastplate" used by a soldier could be made of wood, metal, or animal skin. It was made to prevent arrows, spears, or swords from piercing the chest of the soldier.
- The "breastpiece" worn by the Israelite high priest was made of cloth and had valuable gems attached to it. The priest wore this when he was performing his duties of service to God in the temple.
- Other ways to translate the term "breastplate" could include "metal protective chest covering" or "armor piece protecting the chest."
- The term "breastpiece" could be translated with a word that means "priestly clothing covering the chest" or "priestly garment piece" or "front piece of priest's clothing."
(See also: armor, high priest, pierce, priest, temple, warrior)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 05:08
- Exodus 39:14-16
- Isaiah 59:17
- Revelation 09:7-9
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2833 , H8302, G2382
Forms Found in the English ULB:
breastpiece, breastplate, breastplates
brother
Related Ideas:
brotherhood
Definition:
The term "brother" usually refers to a male person who shares at least one biological parent with another person.
- In the Old Testament, the term "brothers" is also used as a general reference to relatives, such as members of the same tribe, clan, or people group.
- In the New Testament, the apostles often used "brothers" to refer to fellow Christians, including both men and women, since all believers in Christ are members of one spiritual family, with God as their heavenly Father.
- A few times in the New Testament, the apostles used the term "sister" when referring specifically to a fellow Christian who was a woman, or to emphasize that both men and women are being included. For example, James emphasizes that he is talking about all believers when he refers to "a brother or sister who is in need of food or clothing."
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate this term with the literal word that is used in the target language to refer to a natural or biological brother, unless this would give wrong meaning.
- In the Old Testament especially, when "brothers" is used very generally to refer to members of the same family, clan, or people group, possible translations could include "relatives" or "clan members" or "fellow Israelites."
- In the context of referring to a fellow believer in Christ, this term could be translated as "brother in Christ" or "spiritual brother."
- If both males and females are being referred to and "brother" would give a wrong meaning, then a more general kinship term could be used that would include both males and females.
- Other ways to translate this term so that it refers to both male and female believers could be "fellow believers" or "Christian brothers and sisters."
- Make sure to check the context to determine whether only men are being referred to, or whether both men and women are included.
(See also: apostle, God the Father, sister, spirit)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:26
- Genesis 29:10
- Leviticus 19:17
- Nehemiah 03:01
- Philippians 04:21
- Revelation 01:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H251, H252, H264, H1730, H2993, H7453, G80, G81, G2385, G2500, G4613, G5360, G5569
Forms Found in the English ULB:
brother, brother's, brotherhood, brothers, brothers'
brother
Related Ideas:
brotherhood
Definition:
The term "brother" usually refers to a male person who shares at least one biological parent with another person.
- In the Old Testament, the term "brothers" is also used as a general reference to relatives, such as members of the same tribe, clan, or people group.
- In the New Testament, the apostles often used "brothers" to refer to fellow Christians, including both men and women, since all believers in Christ are members of one spiritual family, with God as their heavenly Father.
- A few times in the New Testament, the apostles used the term "sister" when referring specifically to a fellow Christian who was a woman, or to emphasize that both men and women are being included. For example, James emphasizes that he is talking about all believers when he refers to "a brother or sister who is in need of food or clothing."
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate this term with the literal word that is used in the target language to refer to a natural or biological brother, unless this would give wrong meaning.
- In the Old Testament especially, when "brothers" is used very generally to refer to members of the same family, clan, or people group, possible translations could include "relatives" or "clan members" or "fellow Israelites."
- In the context of referring to a fellow believer in Christ, this term could be translated as "brother in Christ" or "spiritual brother."
- If both males and females are being referred to and "brother" would give a wrong meaning, then a more general kinship term could be used that would include both males and females.
- Other ways to translate this term so that it refers to both male and female believers could be "fellow believers" or "Christian brothers and sisters."
- Make sure to check the context to determine whether only men are being referred to, or whether both men and women are included.
(See also: apostle, God the Father, sister, spirit)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:26
- Genesis 29:10
- Leviticus 19:17
- Nehemiah 03:01
- Philippians 04:21
- Revelation 01:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H251, H252, H264, H1730, H2993, H7453, G80, G81, G2385, G2500, G4613, G5360, G5569
Forms Found in the English ULB:
brother, brother's, brotherhood, brothers, brothers'
call
Related Ideas:
appeal to, invite, summon
Definition:
The terms "call to" and "call out" mean to say something loudly to someone who is not nearby. To "call" someone means to summon that person. There are also some other meanings.
- To "call out" to someone means to shout or speak loudly to someone far away. It can also mean to ask someone for help, especially God.
- Often in the Bible, "call" has a meaning of "summon" or "command to come" or "request to come."
- God calls people to come to him and be his people. This is their "calling."
- When God "calls" people, it means that God has appointed or chosen people to be his children, to be his servants and proclaimers of his message of salvation through Jesus.
- This term is also used in the context of naming someone. For example, "His name is called John," means, "He is named John" or "His name is John."
- To be "called by the name of" means that someone is given the name of someone else. God says that he has called his people by his name.
- A different expression, "I have called you by name" means that God has specifically chosen that person.
- To appeal to someone is to ask someone to do something.
- To invite someone is to ask them to do something that they might like to do.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "call" could be translated by a word that means "summon," which includes the idea of being intentional or purposeful in calling.
- The expression "call out to you" could be translated as "ask you for help" or "pray to you urgently."
- When the Bible says that God has "called" us to be his servants, this could be translated as, "specially chose us" or "appointed us" to be his servants.
- "You must call his name" can also be translated as, "you must name him."
- "His name is called" could also be translated as, "his name is" or "he is named."
- To "call out" could be translated as, "say loudly" or "shout" or "say with a loud voice." Make sure the translation of this does not sound like the person is angry.
- The expression "your calling" could be translated as "your purpose" or "God's purpose for you" or "God's special work for you."
- To "call on the name of the Lord" could be translated as "seek the Lord and depend on him" or "trust in the Lord and obey him."
- To "call on" an official is to tell him to do what he is supposed to do as part of his job.
- To "call for" something could be translated by "demand" or "ask for" or "command."
- The expression "you are called by my name" could be translated as, "I have given you my name, showing that you belong to me."
- When God says, "I have called you by name," this could be translated as, "I know you and have chosen you."
(See also: pray)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 18:24
- 1 Thessalonians 04:07
- 2 Timothy 01:09
- Ephesians 04:01
- Galatians 01:15
- Matthew 02:15
- Philippians 03:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2199, H3259, H4744, H6817, H7121, H7123, H7769, H7773, G154, G1528, G1793, G1941, G1951, G2028, G2046, G2564, G2821, G2822, G2840, G2919, G3004, G3106, G3333, G3343, G3603, G3686, G3687, G3870, G4341, G4377, G4779, G4867, G5455, G5537, G5581
Forms Found in the English ULB:
appeal to, appealed to, appealing to, call, called, called on, called out, calling, calling out, calls, calls out, invite, invited, summon, summoned, summoning
call
Related Ideas:
appeal to, invite, summon
Definition:
The terms "call to" and "call out" mean to say something loudly to someone who is not nearby. To "call" someone means to summon that person. There are also some other meanings.
- To "call out" to someone means to shout or speak loudly to someone far away. It can also mean to ask someone for help, especially God.
- Often in the Bible, "call" has a meaning of "summon" or "command to come" or "request to come."
- God calls people to come to him and be his people. This is their "calling."
- When God "calls" people, it means that God has appointed or chosen people to be his children, to be his servants and proclaimers of his message of salvation through Jesus.
- This term is also used in the context of naming someone. For example, "His name is called John," means, "He is named John" or "His name is John."
- To be "called by the name of" means that someone is given the name of someone else. God says that he has called his people by his name.
- A different expression, "I have called you by name" means that God has specifically chosen that person.
- To appeal to someone is to ask someone to do something.
- To invite someone is to ask them to do something that they might like to do.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "call" could be translated by a word that means "summon," which includes the idea of being intentional or purposeful in calling.
- The expression "call out to you" could be translated as "ask you for help" or "pray to you urgently."
- When the Bible says that God has "called" us to be his servants, this could be translated as, "specially chose us" or "appointed us" to be his servants.
- "You must call his name" can also be translated as, "you must name him."
- "His name is called" could also be translated as, "his name is" or "he is named."
- To "call out" could be translated as, "say loudly" or "shout" or "say with a loud voice." Make sure the translation of this does not sound like the person is angry.
- The expression "your calling" could be translated as "your purpose" or "God's purpose for you" or "God's special work for you."
- To "call on the name of the Lord" could be translated as "seek the Lord and depend on him" or "trust in the Lord and obey him."
- To "call on" an official is to tell him to do what he is supposed to do as part of his job.
- To "call for" something could be translated by "demand" or "ask for" or "command."
- The expression "you are called by my name" could be translated as, "I have given you my name, showing that you belong to me."
- When God says, "I have called you by name," this could be translated as, "I know you and have chosen you."
(See also: pray)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 18:24
- 1 Thessalonians 04:07
- 2 Timothy 01:09
- Ephesians 04:01
- Galatians 01:15
- Matthew 02:15
- Philippians 03:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2199, H3259, H4744, H6817, H7121, H7123, H7769, H7773, G154, G1528, G1793, G1941, G1951, G2028, G2046, G2564, G2821, G2822, G2840, G2919, G3004, G3106, G3333, G3343, G3603, G3686, G3687, G3870, G4341, G4377, G4779, G4867, G5455, G5537, G5581
Forms Found in the English ULB:
appeal to, appealed to, appealing to, call, called, called on, called out, calling, calling out, calls, calls out, invite, invited, summon, summoned, summoning
captive
Related Ideas:
captivate, captivity, captor, capture, catch
Definition:
The terms "captive" and "captivity" refer to capturing people and forcing them to live somewhere they do not want to live, such as in a foreign country.
- The Israelites from the kingdom of Judah were held captive in the kingdom of Babylonia for 70 years.
- Captives are often required to work for the people or nation that captured them.
- Daniel and Nehemiah were Israelite captives who worked for the Babylonian king.
- The expression to "take captive" is another way of talking about capturing someone.
- The expression, "carry you away captive" could also be translated as, "force you to live as captives" or "take you away to another country as prisoners."
- In a figurative sense, the apostle Paul tells Christians to "take captive" every thought and make it obedient to Christ.
- He also talks about how a person can be "taken captive" by sin, which means he is "controlled by" sin.
- A "captor" is a person who captures another person or takes him captive.
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, to be "held captive" could also be translated by, "not allowed to be free" or "kept in prison" or "forced to live in a foreign country."
- The expression, "led captive" or "taken captive" could be translated as, "captured" or "imprisoned" or "forced to go to a foreign land."
- The term "captives" could also be translated as, "people who were captured" or "enslaved people."
- Depending on the context, "captivity" could also be translated as, "imprisonment" or "exile" or "forced stay in a foreign country."
(See also: Babylon, exile, prison, seize)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 10:05
- Isaiah 20:04
- Jeremiah 43:03
- Luke 04:18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H270, H631, H1123, H1473, H1540, H1546, H1547, H3920, H3947, H7617, H7622, H7628, H7633, H7686, G161, G162, G163, G164, G2221, G4084
Forms Found in the English ULB:
captivate, captivated, captive, captives, captivity, captor, captors, capture, captured, captures, carried away captive, catch, caught, held captive, taken ... captive
children
Related Ideas:
child, childhood, childless
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "child" is often used to generally refer to someone who is young in age, including an infant.
- The word "childhood" refers to the time that a person is a child.
- The word "childless" describes a person who has no children.
- The word "children" is the plural form of "child."
The words "child" and "children" also have several figurative uses.
- In the Bible, disciples or followers are sometimes called "children."
- Often the term "children" is used to refer to a person's descendants.
- The phrase "children of" can refer to being characterized by something. Some examples of this would be:
- children of the light
- children of obedience
- children of the devil
- This term can also refer to people who are like spiritual children. For example, "children of God" refers to people who belong to God through faith in Jesus.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "children" could be translated as "descendants" when it is referring to a person's great-grandchildren or great-great-grandchildren, etc.
- Depending on the context, "children of" could be translated as, "people who have the characteristics of" or "people who behave like."
- If possible, the phrase, "children of God" should be translated literally since an important biblical theme is that God is our heavenly Father. A possible translation alternate would be, "people who belong to God" or "God's spiritual children."
- When Jesus calls his disciples "children," this could also be translated as, "dear friends" or "my beloved disciples."
- When Paul and John refer to believers in Jesus as "children," this could also be translated as "dear fellow believers."
- The phrase, "children of the promise" could be translated as, "people who have received what God promised them."
(See also: descendant, promise, son, spirit, believe, beloved)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:28
- 3 John 01:04
- Galatians 04:19
- Genesis 45:11
- Joshua 08:34-35
- Nehemiah 05:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1069, H1121, H1123, H1129, H1397, H1580, H2029, H2030, H2056, H2145, H2233, H2945, H3173, H3205, H3206, H3243, H3490, H4392, H5288, H5290, H5759, H5953, H6185, H7908, H7909, H7921, G730, G815, G1025, G1064, G3439, G3515, G3516, G3808, G3812, G3813, G3816, G4690, G5040, G5041, G5042, G5043, G5044, G5207, G5388
Forms Found in the English ULB:
child, childhood, childless, children
children
Related Ideas:
child, childhood, childless
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "child" is often used to generally refer to someone who is young in age, including an infant.
- The word "childhood" refers to the time that a person is a child.
- The word "childless" describes a person who has no children.
- The word "children" is the plural form of "child."
The words "child" and "children" also have several figurative uses.
- In the Bible, disciples or followers are sometimes called "children."
- Often the term "children" is used to refer to a person's descendants.
- The phrase "children of" can refer to being characterized by something. Some examples of this would be:
- children of the light
- children of obedience
- children of the devil
- This term can also refer to people who are like spiritual children. For example, "children of God" refers to people who belong to God through faith in Jesus.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "children" could be translated as "descendants" when it is referring to a person's great-grandchildren or great-great-grandchildren, etc.
- Depending on the context, "children of" could be translated as, "people who have the characteristics of" or "people who behave like."
- If possible, the phrase, "children of God" should be translated literally since an important biblical theme is that God is our heavenly Father. A possible translation alternate would be, "people who belong to God" or "God's spiritual children."
- When Jesus calls his disciples "children," this could also be translated as, "dear friends" or "my beloved disciples."
- When Paul and John refer to believers in Jesus as "children," this could also be translated as "dear fellow believers."
- The phrase, "children of the promise" could be translated as, "people who have received what God promised them."
(See also: descendant, promise, son, spirit, believe, beloved)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:28
- 3 John 01:04
- Galatians 04:19
- Genesis 45:11
- Joshua 08:34-35
- Nehemiah 05:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1069, H1121, H1123, H1129, H1397, H1580, H2029, H2030, H2056, H2145, H2233, H2945, H3173, H3205, H3206, H3243, H3490, H4392, H5288, H5290, H5759, H5953, H6185, H7908, H7909, H7921, G730, G815, G1025, G1064, G3439, G3515, G3516, G3808, G3812, G3813, G3816, G4690, G5040, G5041, G5042, G5043, G5044, G5207, G5388
Forms Found in the English ULB:
child, childhood, childless, children
church
Definition:
In the New Testament, the term "church" refers to a local group of believers in Jesus who regularly met together to pray and hear God's word preached. The term "the Church" often refers to all Christians.
- This term literally refers to a "called out" assembly or congregation of people who meet together for a special purpose.
- When this term is used to refer to all believers everywhere in the whole body of Christ, some Bible translations capitalize the first letter ("Church") to distinguish it from the local church.
- Often the believers in a particular city would meet together in someone's home. These local churches were given the name of the city such as the "church at Ephesus."
- In the Bible, "church" does not refer to a building.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "church" could be translated as a "gathering together" or "assembly" or "congregation" or "ones who meet together."
- The word or phrase that is used to translate this term should also be able to refer to all believers, not just one small group.
- Make sure that the translation of "church" does not just refer to a building.
- The term used to translate "assembly" in the Old Testament could also be used to translate this term.
- Also consider how it is translated in a local or national Bible translation.
(See also: assembly, believe, Christian)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:12
- 1 Thessalonians 02:14
- 1 Timothy 03:05
- Acts 09:31
- Acts 14:23
- Acts 15:41
- Colossians 04:15
- Ephesians 05:23
- Matthew 16:18
- Philippians 04:15
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
church, churches
church
Definition:
In the New Testament, the term "church" refers to a local group of believers in Jesus who regularly met together to pray and hear God's word preached. The term "the Church" often refers to all Christians.
- This term literally refers to a "called out" assembly or congregation of people who meet together for a special purpose.
- When this term is used to refer to all believers everywhere in the whole body of Christ, some Bible translations capitalize the first letter ("Church") to distinguish it from the local church.
- Often the believers in a particular city would meet together in someone's home. These local churches were given the name of the city such as the "church at Ephesus."
- In the Bible, "church" does not refer to a building.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "church" could be translated as a "gathering together" or "assembly" or "congregation" or "ones who meet together."
- The word or phrase that is used to translate this term should also be able to refer to all believers, not just one small group.
- Make sure that the translation of "church" does not just refer to a building.
- The term used to translate "assembly" in the Old Testament could also be used to translate this term.
- Also consider how it is translated in a local or national Bible translation.
(See also: assembly, believe, Christian)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:12
- 1 Thessalonians 02:14
- 1 Timothy 03:05
- Acts 09:31
- Acts 14:23
- Acts 15:41
- Colossians 04:15
- Ephesians 05:23
- Matthew 16:18
- Philippians 04:15
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
church, churches
circumcise
Related Ideas:
circumcision, uncircumcision
Definition:
The term "circumcise" means to cut off the foreskin of a man or male child. A circumcision ceremony may be performed in connection with this.
- God commanded Abraham to circumcise every male among his family and servants as a sign of God's covenant with them.
- God also commanded Abraham's descendants to continue to do this for every baby boy born into their households.
- The phrase, "circumcision of the heart" refers figuratively to the "cutting away" or removal of sin from a person.
- In a spiritual sense, "the circumcised" refers to people whom God has purified from sin through the blood of Jesus and who are his people.
- The term "uncircumcised" refers to those who have not been circumcised physically. It can also refer figuratively to those who have not been circumcised spiritually, who do not have a relationship with God.
The terms "uncircumcised" and "uncircumcision" refer to a male who has not been physically circumcised. These terms are also used figuratively.
Egypt was a nation that also required circumcision. So when God talks about Egypt being defeated by the "uncircumcised," he is referring to people whom the Egyptians despised for not being circumcised.
The Bible refers to people who have an "uncircumcised heart" or who are "uncircumcised in heart." This a figurative way of saying that these people are not God's people, and are stubbornly disobedient to him.
If a word for circumcision is used or known in the language, "uncircumcised" could be translated as "not circumcised."
The expression "the uncircumcision" could be translated as "people who are not circumcised" or "people who do not belong to God," depending on the context.
Other ways to translate figurative senses of this term could include "not God's people" or "rebellious like those who don't belong to God" or "people who have no sign of belonging to God."
The expression "uncircumcised in heart" could be translated as "stubbornly rebellious" or "refusing to believe." However, if possible it is best to keep the expression or a similar one since spiritual circumcision is an important concept.
Translation Suggestions:
- If the culture of the target language performs circumcisions on males, the word used to refer to this should be used for this term.
- Other ways to translate this term would be, "cut around" or "cut in a circle" or "cut off the foreskin."
- In cultures where circumcision is not known, it may be necessary to explain it in a footnote or glossary.
- Make sure the term used to translate this does not refer to females. It may be necessary to translate this with a word or phrase that includes the meaning of "male."
(See also: Abraham, covenant)
Bible References:
- Genesis 17:11
- Genesis 17:14
- Exodus 12:48
- Leviticus 26:41
- Joshua 05:03
- Judges 15:18
- 2 Samuel 01:20
- Jeremiah 09:26
- Ezekiel 32:25
- Acts 10:44-45
- Acts 11:03
- Acts 15:01
- Acts 11:03
- Romans 02:27
- Galatians 05:03
- Ephesians 02:11
- Philippians 03:03
- Colossians 02:11
- Colossians 02:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4135, H4139, H5243, H6188, H6189, G203, G564, G1986, G4059, G4061
Forms Found in the English ULB:
circumcise, circumcised, circumcision, uncircumcised, uncircumcision
citizen
Related Ideas:
citizenship
Definition:
A citizen is someone who lives in a specific city, country, or kingdom. It especially refers to someone who is recognized officially as being a legal resident of that place.
- Depending on the context, this could also be translated as "inhabitant" or "official resident."
- A citizen could live in a region that is part of a larger kingdom or empire that is governed by a king, emperor, or other ruler. For example, Paul was a citizen of the Roman Empire, which consisted of many different provinces; Paul lived in one of those provinces.
- In a figurative sense, believers in Jesus are called "citizens" of heaven in the sense that they will live there someday. Like a citizen of a country, Christians belong to God's kingdom.
( See: kingdom, Paul, province, Rome)
Bible References:
- Acts 21:39-40
- Isaiah 03:03
- Luke 15:15
- Luke 19:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6440, G4175, G4177, G4847
Forms Found in the English ULB:
citizen, citizens, citizenship
clan
Related Ideas:
ancestral clan
Definition:
The term "clan" refers to a group of extended family members who come from a common ancestor.
- In the Old Testament, the Israelites were counted according to their clans, or family groups.
- Clans were normally named after their most well-known ancestor.
- Individual people were sometimes referred to by the name of their clan. An example of this is when Moses' father-in-law Jethro is sometimes called by his clan name, Reuel.
- Clan could be translated as "family group" or "extended family" or "relatives."
(See also: family, Jethro, tribe)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 06:33-35
- Genesis 10:2-5
- Genesis 36:15-16
- Genesis 36:29-30
- Genesis 36:40
- Joshua 15:20
- Numbers 03:38-39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1, H441, H504, H1004, H4940
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ancestral clan, ancestral clans, clan, clans
clean
Related Ideas:
cleanness, cleanse, unclean, uncleanness, wash
Definition:
The term "clean" literally means to not have any dirt or stain. In the Bible, words like "clean" and "washed" are often used figuratively to mean, "pure," "holy," "free from sin," or "innocent".
- "Cleanse" is the process of making something "clean." It could also be translated as "wash" or "purify."
- In the Old Testament, God told the Israelites which animals he had specified as ritually "clean" and which ones were "unclean." Only the clean animals were permitted to be used for eating or for sacrifice. In this context, the term "clean" means that the animal was acceptable to God for use as a sacrifice.
- A person who had certain skin diseases would be unclean until the skin was healed enough to no longer be contagious. Instructions for cleansing the skin had to be obeyed in order for that person to be declared "clean" again.
- Sometimes "clean" is used figuratively to refer to moral purity.
In the Bible, the term "unclean" is used figuratively to refer to things that God declared to be unfit for his people to touch, eat, or sacrifice.
- God gave the Israelites instructions about which animals were "clean" and which ones were "unclean." The unclean animals were not permitted to be used for eating or for sacrifice.
- People with certain skin diseases were said to be "unclean" until they were healed.
- If the Israelites touched something "unclean," they themselves would be considered unclean for a certain period of time.
- Obeying God's commands about not touching or eating unclean things kept the Israelites set apart for God's service.
- This physical and ritual uncleanness was also symbolic of moral uncleanness.
- In another figurative sense, "unclean spirit" refers to an evil spirit.
Translation Suggestions:
Translating "clean":
- This term could be translated with the common word for "clean" or "pure" (in the sense of being not dirty).
- Other ways to translate this could include, "ritually clean" or "acceptable to God."
- "Cleanse" could be translated by "wash" or "purify."
- Make sure that the words used for "clean" and "cleanse" can also be understood in a figurative sense.
Translating "unclean""
- The term "unclean" could also be translated as "not clean" or "unfit in God's eyes" or "physically unclean" or "defiled."
- When referring to a demon as an unclean spirit, "unclean" could be translated as "evil" or "defiled."
- The translation of this term should allow for spiritual uncleanness. It should be able to refer to anything that God declared as unfit for touching, eating, or sacrifice.
(See also: defile, demon, holy, sacrifice)
Bible References:
- Genesis 07:02
- Genesis 07:08
- Deuteronomy 12:15
- Psalms 051:07
- Proverbs 20:30
- Ezekiel 24:13
- Matthew 23:27
- Luke 05:13
- Acts 08:07
- Acts 10:27-29
- Colossians 03:05
- 1 Thessalonians 04:07
- James 04:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1249, H1252, H1305, H1351, H2134, H2135, H2141, H2398, H2889, H2890, H2891, H2893, H2930, H2931, H2932, H3722, H5079, H5352, H5355, H5356, H6663, H7137, H8552, H8562, G167, G169, G2511, G2512, G2513, G2514, G2839, G2840
Forms Found in the English ULB:
clean, cleaned, cleanness, cleans, cleanse, cleansed, cleanses, cleansing, purge, unclean, uncleanness, wash, washed, washes, washing
clean
Related Ideas:
cleanness, cleanse, unclean, uncleanness, wash
Definition:
The term "clean" literally means to not have any dirt or stain. In the Bible, words like "clean" and "washed" are often used figuratively to mean, "pure," "holy," "free from sin," or "innocent".
- "Cleanse" is the process of making something "clean." It could also be translated as "wash" or "purify."
- In the Old Testament, God told the Israelites which animals he had specified as ritually "clean" and which ones were "unclean." Only the clean animals were permitted to be used for eating or for sacrifice. In this context, the term "clean" means that the animal was acceptable to God for use as a sacrifice.
- A person who had certain skin diseases would be unclean until the skin was healed enough to no longer be contagious. Instructions for cleansing the skin had to be obeyed in order for that person to be declared "clean" again.
- Sometimes "clean" is used figuratively to refer to moral purity.
In the Bible, the term "unclean" is used figuratively to refer to things that God declared to be unfit for his people to touch, eat, or sacrifice.
- God gave the Israelites instructions about which animals were "clean" and which ones were "unclean." The unclean animals were not permitted to be used for eating or for sacrifice.
- People with certain skin diseases were said to be "unclean" until they were healed.
- If the Israelites touched something "unclean," they themselves would be considered unclean for a certain period of time.
- Obeying God's commands about not touching or eating unclean things kept the Israelites set apart for God's service.
- This physical and ritual uncleanness was also symbolic of moral uncleanness.
- In another figurative sense, "unclean spirit" refers to an evil spirit.
Translation Suggestions:
Translating "clean":
- This term could be translated with the common word for "clean" or "pure" (in the sense of being not dirty).
- Other ways to translate this could include, "ritually clean" or "acceptable to God."
- "Cleanse" could be translated by "wash" or "purify."
- Make sure that the words used for "clean" and "cleanse" can also be understood in a figurative sense.
Translating "unclean""
- The term "unclean" could also be translated as "not clean" or "unfit in God's eyes" or "physically unclean" or "defiled."
- When referring to a demon as an unclean spirit, "unclean" could be translated as "evil" or "defiled."
- The translation of this term should allow for spiritual uncleanness. It should be able to refer to anything that God declared as unfit for touching, eating, or sacrifice.
(See also: defile, demon, holy, sacrifice)
Bible References:
- Genesis 07:02
- Genesis 07:08
- Deuteronomy 12:15
- Psalms 051:07
- Proverbs 20:30
- Ezekiel 24:13
- Matthew 23:27
- Luke 05:13
- Acts 08:07
- Acts 10:27-29
- Colossians 03:05
- 1 Thessalonians 04:07
- James 04:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1249, H1252, H1305, H1351, H2134, H2135, H2141, H2398, H2889, H2890, H2891, H2893, H2930, H2931, H2932, H3722, H5079, H5352, H5355, H5356, H6663, H7137, H8552, H8562, G167, G169, G2511, G2512, G2513, G2514, G2839, G2840
Forms Found in the English ULB:
clean, cleaned, cleanness, cleans, cleanse, cleansed, cleanses, cleansing, purge, unclean, uncleanness, wash, washed, washes, washing
clothed
Related Ideas:
cloth, clothe, cover, dressed, garment, put on, unclothed, wardrobe, wear
Definition:
When used figuratively in the Bible, "clothed with" means to be endowed or equipped with something. To "clothe" oneself with something means to seek to have a certain character quality.
- In the same way that clothing is outside your body and is visible to all, when you are "clothed" with a certain character quality, others can readily see it. To "clothe yourself with kindness" means to let your actions be so characterized by kindness that it is easily seen by everyone.
- To be "clothed with power from on high" means to have power given to you.
- This term is also used to express negative experiences, such as "clothed with shame" or "clothed with terror."
- All of the clothes a person wears is called his "wardrobe."
Translation Suggestions:
- If possible, it is best to keep the literal figure of speech, "clothe yourselves with." Another way to translate this could be "put on" if this refers to putting on clothes.
- If that does not give the correct meaning, other ways to translate "clothed with" could be "showing" or "manifesting" or "filled with" or "having the quality of."
- The term "clothe yourself with" could also be translated as "cover yourself with" or "behave in a way that shows."
Bible References:
Word Data:
- Strong's: H155, H899, H2290, H3680, H3736, H3801, H3830, H3847, H3848, H4055, H4254, H4374, H5526, H5497, H8008, H8071, H8516, G294, G1463, G1562, G1737, G1742, G1746, G1902, G2066, G2224, G2439, G2440, G4016, G4749, G5409, G5509
Forms Found in the English ULB:
cloth, clothe, clothed, clothes, clothing, cover, covered, coverings, coverings for their loins, covers, dressed, garment, garments, put ... on, putting ... on, unclothed, wardrobe, wear, wearing, worn
comfort
Related Ideas:
comforter, console, consolation
Definition:
The terms "comfort" and "comforter" refer to helping someone who is suffering physical or emotional pain.
- A person who comforts someone is called a "comforter."
- In the Old Testament, the term "comfort" is used to describe how God is kind and loving to his people and helps them when they are suffering.
- In the New Testament, it says that God will comfort his people through the Holy Spirit. Those who receive the comfort are then enabled to give the same comfort to others who are suffering.
- The expression "comforter of Israel" referred to the Messiah who would come to rescue his people.
- Jesus referred to the Holy Spirit as the "Comforter" who helps believers in Jesus.
- To "appease" someone is to do something that causes that person to no longer be angry about the wrong that someone else has done to him.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "comfort" could also be translated as, "ease the pain of" or "help (someone) overcome grief" or "encourage" or "console."
- A phrase such as "our comfort" could be translated as "our encouragement" or "our consoling of (someone)" or "our help in times of grieving."
- The term "comforter" could be translated as "person who comforts" or "someone who helps ease pain" or "person who encourages."
- When the Holy Spirit is called "the Comforter" this could also be translated as "the Encourager" or "the Helper" or "the One who helps and guides."
- The phrase "comforter of Israel" could be translated as, "the Messiah, who comforts Israel."
- An expression like, "they have no comforter" could also be translated as, "No one has comforted them" or "There is no one to encourage or help them."
(See also: encourage, Holy Spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 05:8-11
- 2 Corinthians 01:04
- 2 Samuel 10:1-3
- Acts 20:11-12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2505, H5150, H5162, H5165, H5564, H8575, G3870, G3874, G3875, G3888, G3890, G3931
Forms Found in the English ULB:
comfort, comforted, comforter, comforters, comforting, comforts, consolation, consolations, consoling, uncomforted
command
Related Ideas:
commandment, forbid, order, requirement, solemn command
Definition:
The term to "command" means to order someone to do something. A "command" or "commandment" is what the person was ordered to do.
- Although these terms have basically the same meaning, "commandment" often refers to certain commands of God which are more formal and permanent, such as the "Ten Commandments."
- A command can be positive ("Honor your parents") or negative ("Do not steal").
- To "take command" means to "take control" or "take charge" of something or someone.
- To "forbid" is to command that someone not do something.
Translation Suggestions
- It is best to translate this term differently from the term "law." Also compare with the definitions of "decree" and "statute."
- Some translators may prefer to translate "command" and "commandment" with the same word in their language.
- Others may prefer to use a special word for commandment that refers to lasting, formal commands that God has made.
(See decree, statute, law, Ten Commandments)
Bible References:
- Luke 01:06
- Matthew 01:24
- Matthew 22:38
- Matthew 28:20
- Numbers 01:17-19
- Romans 07:7-8
Word Data:
- Strong's: H560, H565, H1696, H1697, H1881, H2706, H2708, H2710, H2942, H2951, H3027, H3245, H3982, H3983, H4406, H4687, H4931, H5713, H5749, H6346, H6490, H6673, H6680, H7101, H7218, H7227, H7262, H7970, H8269, G1263, G1291, G1296, G1297, G1299, G1690, G1778, G1781, G1785, G2003, G2004, G2008, G2036, G2753, G3056, G3143, G3726, G3852, G3853, G4367, G4487, G5506
Forms Found in the English ULB:
command, commanded, commanding, commandment, commandments, commands, forbid, forbidden, forbidding, give ... solemn command, given ... solemn commands, given an order, given orders, order, ordered, orders, requirement, solemn commands
command
Related Ideas:
commandment, forbid, order, requirement, solemn command
Definition:
The term to "command" means to order someone to do something. A "command" or "commandment" is what the person was ordered to do.
- Although these terms have basically the same meaning, "commandment" often refers to certain commands of God which are more formal and permanent, such as the "Ten Commandments."
- A command can be positive ("Honor your parents") or negative ("Do not steal").
- To "take command" means to "take control" or "take charge" of something or someone.
- To "forbid" is to command that someone not do something.
Translation Suggestions
- It is best to translate this term differently from the term "law." Also compare with the definitions of "decree" and "statute."
- Some translators may prefer to translate "command" and "commandment" with the same word in their language.
- Others may prefer to use a special word for commandment that refers to lasting, formal commands that God has made.
(See decree, statute, law, Ten Commandments)
Bible References:
- Luke 01:06
- Matthew 01:24
- Matthew 22:38
- Matthew 28:20
- Numbers 01:17-19
- Romans 07:7-8
Word Data:
- Strong's: H560, H565, H1696, H1697, H1881, H2706, H2708, H2710, H2942, H2951, H3027, H3245, H3982, H3983, H4406, H4687, H4931, H5713, H5749, H6346, H6490, H6673, H6680, H7101, H7218, H7227, H7262, H7970, H8269, G1263, G1291, G1296, G1297, G1299, G1690, G1778, G1781, G1785, G2003, G2004, G2008, G2036, G2753, G3056, G3143, G3726, G3852, G3853, G4367, G4487, G5506
Forms Found in the English ULB:
command, commanded, commanding, commandment, commandments, commands, forbid, forbidden, forbidding, give ... solemn command, given ... solemn commands, given an order, given orders, order, ordered, orders, requirement, solemn commands
commit
Related Ideas:
commitment
Definition:
The terms "commit" and "commitment" refer to making a decision or promising to do something.
- A person who promises to do something is also described as being "committed" to doing it.
- To "commit" to someone a certain task means to assign that task to that person. For example, in 2 Corinthians Paul says that God has "committed" (or "given") to us the ministry of helping people be reconciled to God.
- To "commit" something to someone is to give that thing completely to that person.
- To "commit" someone to another person is to put someone either in the care of or under the guard of that other person.
- The terms "commit" and "committed" also often refer to doing a certain wrong action such as "commit a sin" or "commit adultery" or "commit murder."
- The expression "committed to him the task" could also be translated as "gave him the task" or "entrusted to him the task" or "assigned the task to him."
- The term "commitment" could be translated by, "task that was given" or "promise that was made," depending on the context.
(See also: adultery, faithful, promise, sin)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 28:07
- 1 Peter 02:21-23
- Jeremiah 02:12-13
- Matthew 13:41
- Psalm 058:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H539, H817, H1361, H1497, H1500, H1540, H1556, H2181, H2388, H2398, H2399, H2403, H4560, H4603, H5003, H5753, H5766, H5771, H6213, H6466, H7683, H7760, H7847, G264, G2038, G2716, G3429, G3431, G3860, G3872, G3908, G4102, G4203
Forms Found in the English ULB:
commit, commitment, commits, committed, committing
commit
Related Ideas:
commitment
Definition:
The terms "commit" and "commitment" refer to making a decision or promising to do something.
- A person who promises to do something is also described as being "committed" to doing it.
- To "commit" to someone a certain task means to assign that task to that person. For example, in 2 Corinthians Paul says that God has "committed" (or "given") to us the ministry of helping people be reconciled to God.
- To "commit" something to someone is to give that thing completely to that person.
- To "commit" someone to another person is to put someone either in the care of or under the guard of that other person.
- The terms "commit" and "committed" also often refer to doing a certain wrong action such as "commit a sin" or "commit adultery" or "commit murder."
- The expression "committed to him the task" could also be translated as "gave him the task" or "entrusted to him the task" or "assigned the task to him."
- The term "commitment" could be translated by, "task that was given" or "promise that was made," depending on the context.
(See also: adultery, faithful, promise, sin)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 28:07
- 1 Peter 02:21-23
- Jeremiah 02:12-13
- Matthew 13:41
- Psalm 058:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H539, H817, H1361, H1497, H1500, H1540, H1556, H2181, H2388, H2398, H2399, H2403, H4560, H4603, H5003, H5753, H5766, H5771, H6213, H6466, H7683, H7760, H7847, G264, G2038, G2716, G3429, G3431, G3860, G3872, G3908, G4102, G4203
Forms Found in the English ULB:
commit, commitment, commits, committed, committing
condemn
Related Ideas:
condemnation, denounce, sentence, sentence of condemnation, sentenced to death
Definition:
The terms "condemn" and "condemnation" refer to judging someone for doing something wrong.
- Often the word "condemn" includes punishing that person for what they did wrong.
- Sometimes "condemn" means to falsely accuse someone or to judge someone harshly.
- To "denounce" someone is to say that he is guilty of great evil.
- The term "condemnation" refers to the act of condemning or accusing someone. The word "judgment" means the same as "condemnation."
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, this term could be translated as "harshly judge" or "criticize falsely."
- The phrase "condemn him" could be translated as,"judge that he is guilty" or "state that he must be punished for his sin."
- The term "condemnation" could be translated as, "harsh judging" or "declaring to be guilty" or "punishment of guilt."
(See also: judge, punish)
Bible References:
- 1 John 03:20
- Job 09:29
- John 05:24
- Luke 06:37
- Matthew 12:07
- Proverbs 17:15-16
- Psalms 034:22
- Romans 05:16
Word Data:
- Strong's: H816, H6600, H7561, H8199, H8381, G843, G1349, H1882, G1935, G2607, G2613, G2631, G2632, G2633, G2917, G2919, G2920
Forms Found in the English ULB:
condemn, condemnation, condemned, condemning, condemns, denounce, sentence, sentence of condemnation, sentenced to death
confidence
Related Ideas:
assure, carefree, confident, convinced, fully assured, without fear
Definition:
The term "confidence" refers to being sure that something is true or certain to happen.
- In the Bible, the term "hope" often means to wait expectantly for something that is sure to happen. The ULB often translates this as "confidence" or "confidence for the future" or "future confidence" especially when it means to be assured of receiving what God has promised to believers in Jesus.
- Often the term "confidence" refers especially to the certainty that believers in Jesus have that they will someday be with God forever in heaven.
- The phrase, "have confidence in God" means to fully expect to receive and experience what God has promised.
- Being "confident" means believing in God's promises and acting with the assurance that God will do what he has said. This term can also have the meaning of acting boldly and courageously.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "confident" could be translated as "assured" or "very sure."
- The phrase "be confident" could also be translated as "trust completely" or "be completely sure about" or "know for certain."
- The term "confidently" could also be translated as "boldly" or "with certainty."
- Depending on the context, ways to translate "confidence" could include, "complete assurance" or "sure expectation" or "certainty."
(See also: believe, believe, bold, faithful, hope, trust)
Bible References:
{{topic>confidence&nocomments}}
Word Data:
- Strong's: H982, H983, H986, H3689, H3690, H4009, H7961, G2292, G3954, G3982, G4006, G4135, G5287
Forms Found in the English ULB:
assure, carefree, confidence, confident, confidently, convinced, fully assured, source of ... confidence, without fear
confirm
Related Ideas:
carry out, cause someone to believe firmly, confirmation, guarantee
Definition:
The terms "confirm" and "confirmation" refer to stating or assuring that something is true or sure or trustworthy.
- In the Old Testament, God tells his people that he will "confirm" his covenant with them. This means he is stating that he will keep the promises he made in that covenant.
- When a king is "confirmed" it means that the decision to make him king has been agreed upon and supported by the people.
- To confirm what someone wrote means to say that what was written is true.
- The "confirmation" of the gospel means teaching people about the good news of Jesus in such a way that it shows that it is true.
- To give an oath "as confirmation" means to solemnly state or swear that something is true or trustworthy.
- Ways to translate "confirm" could include, "state as true" or "prove to be trustworthy" or "agree with" or "assure" or "promise," depending on the context.
- To "carry out" a promise is to do what one has promised to do.
(See also: covenant, oath, trust)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 16:15-18
- 2 Corinthians 01:21
- 2 Kings 23:3
- Hebrews 06:16-18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1396, H3045, H3559, H4390, H4672, H5414, H5975, H6213, H6965, G950, G951, G3315, G4741, G4972
Forms Found in the English ULB:
carry out, cause ... to believe firmly, confirm, confirmation, confirmed, confirms, guaranteed
conscience
Definition:
The conscience is the part of a person's thinking through which God makes him aware that he is doing something sinful.
- God gave people a conscience to help them know the difference between what is right and what is wrong.
- A person who obeys God is said to have a "pure" or "clear" or "clean" conscience.
- If a person has a "clear conscience" it means that he is not hiding any sin.
- If someone ignores their conscience and no longer feels guilty when he sins, this means his conscience is no longer sensitive to what is wrong. The Bible calls this a "seared" conscience, one that is "branded" as if with a hot iron. Such a conscience is also called "insensitive" and "polluted."
- Possible ways to translate this term could include, "inner moral guide" or "moral thinking."
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 01:19
- 1 Timothy 03:09
- 2 Corinthians 05:11
- 2 Timothy 01:03
- Romans 09:01
- Titus 01:15-16
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
conscience, consciences
cornerstone
Definition:
The term "cornerstone" refers to a large stone that has been specially cut and placed in the corner of the foundation of a building.
- All the other stones of the building are measured and placed in relation to the cornerstone.
- It is very important for the strength and stability of the whole structure.
- In the New Testament, the Assembly of believers is metaphorically compared to a building which has Jesus Christ as its "cornerstone."
- In the same way that the cornerstone of a building supports and determines the position of the whole building, so Jesus Christ is the cornerstone on which the Assembly of believers is founded and supported.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "cornerstone" could also be translated as "main building stone" or "foundation stone."
- Consider whether the target language has a term for a part of a building's foundation that is the main support. If so, this term could be used.
- Another way to translate this would be, "a foundation stone used for the corner of a building."
- It is important to keep the fact that this is a large stone, used as a solid and secure building material. If stones are not used for constructing buildings, there may be another word that could be used that means "large stone" (such as "boulder") but it should also have the idea of being well-formed and made to fit.
Bible References:
- Acts 04:11
- Ephesians 02:20
- Matthew 21:42
- Psalms 118:22
Word Data:
- Strong's: H68, H6438, H7218, G204, G1137, G2776, G3037
Forms Found in the English ULB:
cornerstone, cornerstones
corrupt
Related Ideas:
corruption, depraved, flawed, incorruptibility, incorruptible
Definition:
The terms "corrupt" and "corruption" refer to a state of affairs in which people have become ruined, immoral, or dishonest.
- The term "corrupt" literally means to be "bent" or "broken" morally.
- A person who is corrupt has turned away from truth and is doing things that are dishonest or immoral.
- To corrupt someone means to influence that person to do dishonest and immoral things.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term to "corrupt" could be translated as to "influence to do evil" or to "cause to be immoral."
- A corrupt person could be described as a person "who has become immoral" or "who practices evil."
- This term could also be translated as "bad" or "immoral" or "evil."
- The term "corruption" could be translated as "the practice of evil" or "evil" or "immorality."
- Something that cannot be corrupted is "incorruptible" and is characterized as having "incorruptibility."
(See also: evil)
Bible References:
- Ezekiel 20:42-44
- Galatians 06:6-8
- Genesis 06:12
- Matthew 12:33-35
- Psalm 014:1
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2254, H2610, H3891, H4889, H7843, H7844, G861, G1311, G2704, G3392, G3394, G5351, G5356
Forms Found in the English ULB:
corrupt, corrupted, corrupting, corruption, corruptly, corrupts, depraved, flawed, incorruptibility, incorruptible
corrupt
Related Ideas:
corruption, depraved, flawed, incorruptibility, incorruptible
Definition:
The terms "corrupt" and "corruption" refer to a state of affairs in which people have become ruined, immoral, or dishonest.
- The term "corrupt" literally means to be "bent" or "broken" morally.
- A person who is corrupt has turned away from truth and is doing things that are dishonest or immoral.
- To corrupt someone means to influence that person to do dishonest and immoral things.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term to "corrupt" could be translated as to "influence to do evil" or to "cause to be immoral."
- A corrupt person could be described as a person "who has become immoral" or "who practices evil."
- This term could also be translated as "bad" or "immoral" or "evil."
- The term "corruption" could be translated as "the practice of evil" or "evil" or "immorality."
- Something that cannot be corrupted is "incorruptible" and is characterized as having "incorruptibility."
(See also: evil)
Bible References:
- Ezekiel 20:42-44
- Galatians 06:6-8
- Genesis 06:12
- Matthew 12:33-35
- Psalm 014:1
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2254, H2610, H3891, H4889, H7843, H7844, G861, G1311, G2704, G3392, G3394, G5351, G5356
Forms Found in the English ULB:
corrupt, corrupted, corrupting, corruption, corruptly, corrupts, depraved, flawed, incorruptibility, incorruptible
courage
Related Ideas:
brave, courageous, discourage, discouragement, encourage, encouragement
Definitions:
The term "courage" refers to boldly facing or doing something that is difficult, frightening, or dangerous.
- The term, "courageous" describes someone who shows courage, who does the right thing even when feeling afraid or pressured to give up.
- A person shows courage when he faces emotional or physical pain with strength and perseverance.
- The expression "take courage" means, "don't be afraid" or "be assured that things will turn out well."
- When Joshua was preparing to go into the dangerous land of Canaan, Moses exhorted him to be "strong and courageous."
- The term "courageous" could also be translated as "brave" or "unafraid" or "bold."
- Depending on the context, to "have courage" could also be translated as, "be emotionally strong" or "be confident" or "stand firm."
- To "speak with courage" could be translated as, "speak boldly" or "speak without being afraid" or "speak confidently."
The terms "encourage" and encouragement" refer to saying and doing things to cause someone to have comfort, hope, confidence, and courage.
- A similar term is "exhort," which means to urge someone to reject an activity that is wrong and to instead do things that are good and right.
- The apostle Paul and other New Testament writers taught Christians to encourage one another to love and serve others.
The term "discourage" refers to saying and doing things that cause people to lose hope, confidence, and courage and so to have less desire to keep working hard to do what they know they should do.
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, ways to translate "encourage" could include "urge" or "comfort" or "say kind things" or "help and support."
- The phrase "give words of encouragement" means "say things that cause other people to feel loved, accepted, and empowered."
(See also: confidence, exhort, fear, strength)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 01:37-38
- 2 Kings 18:19-21
- 1 Chronicles 17:25
- Matthew 09:20-22
- 1 Corinthians 14:1-4
- 2 Corinthians 07:13
- Acts 05:12-13
- Acts 16:40
- Hebrews 03:12-13
- Hebrews 13:5-6
Word Data:
- Strong's: H47, H533, H553, H1368, H2388, H2388, H2428, H3820, H3824, H7307, G2114, G2115, G2174, G2292, G2293, G2294, H2865, G3870, G3874, G3954, G4389, G4837, G5111
Forms Found in the English ULB:
brave, bravest, courage, courageous, dare, dared, discourage, discouraged, discouragement, discouraging, encourage, encouraged, encouragement, encouraging, take courage
courage
Related Ideas:
brave, courageous, discourage, discouragement, encourage, encouragement
Definitions:
The term "courage" refers to boldly facing or doing something that is difficult, frightening, or dangerous.
- The term, "courageous" describes someone who shows courage, who does the right thing even when feeling afraid or pressured to give up.
- A person shows courage when he faces emotional or physical pain with strength and perseverance.
- The expression "take courage" means, "don't be afraid" or "be assured that things will turn out well."
- When Joshua was preparing to go into the dangerous land of Canaan, Moses exhorted him to be "strong and courageous."
- The term "courageous" could also be translated as "brave" or "unafraid" or "bold."
- Depending on the context, to "have courage" could also be translated as, "be emotionally strong" or "be confident" or "stand firm."
- To "speak with courage" could be translated as, "speak boldly" or "speak without being afraid" or "speak confidently."
The terms "encourage" and encouragement" refer to saying and doing things to cause someone to have comfort, hope, confidence, and courage.
- A similar term is "exhort," which means to urge someone to reject an activity that is wrong and to instead do things that are good and right.
- The apostle Paul and other New Testament writers taught Christians to encourage one another to love and serve others.
The term "discourage" refers to saying and doing things that cause people to lose hope, confidence, and courage and so to have less desire to keep working hard to do what they know they should do.
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, ways to translate "encourage" could include "urge" or "comfort" or "say kind things" or "help and support."
- The phrase "give words of encouragement" means "say things that cause other people to feel loved, accepted, and empowered."
(See also: confidence, exhort, fear, strength)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 01:37-38
- 2 Kings 18:19-21
- 1 Chronicles 17:25
- Matthew 09:20-22
- 1 Corinthians 14:1-4
- 2 Corinthians 07:13
- Acts 05:12-13
- Acts 16:40
- Hebrews 03:12-13
- Hebrews 13:5-6
Word Data:
- Strong's: H47, H533, H553, H1368, H2388, H2388, H2428, H3820, H3824, H7307, G2114, G2115, G2174, G2292, G2293, G2294, H2865, G3870, G3874, G3954, G4389, G4837, G5111
Forms Found in the English ULB:
brave, bravest, courage, courageous, dare, dared, discourage, discouraged, discouragement, discouraging, encourage, encouraged, encouragement, encouraging, take courage
court
Related Ideas:
courtyard
Definition:
The terms "courtyard" and "court" refer to an enclosed area that is open to the sky and surrounded by walls. The term "court" also refers to a place where judges decide legal and criminal matters.
- The tabernacle was surrounded by one courtyard which was enclosed by walls made of thick, cloth curtains.
- The temple complex had three inner courtyards: one for the priests, one for Jewish men, and one for Jewish women.
- These inner courtyards were surrounded by a low stone wall that separated them from an outer courtyard where Gentiles were permitted to worship.
- The courtyard of a house was an open area in the middle of the house.
- The phrase "king's court" can refer to his palace or to a place in his palace where he makes judgments.
- The expression, "courts of Yahweh" is a figurative way of referring to Yahweh's dwelling place or to the place where people go to worship Yahweh.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "courtyard" could be translated as "enclosed space" or "walled-in land" or "temple grounds" or "temple enclosure."
- Sometimes the term "temple" may need to be translated as "temple courtyards" or "temple complex" so that it is clear that the courtyards are being referred to, not the temple building.
- The expression, "courts of Yahweh" could be translated as, "place where Yahweh lives" or "place where Yahweh is worshiped."
- The term used for a king's court could also be used to refer to Yahweh's court.
(See also: Gentile, judge, king, tabernacle, temple)
Bible References:
- 2 Kings 20:4-5
- Exodus 27:09
- Jeremiah 19:14-15
- Luke 22:55
- Matthew 26:69-70
- Numbers 03:26
- Psalms 065:4
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1508, H2691, H5835, H7339, H8651, G833, G4259
Forms Found in the English ULB:
court, courts, courtyard, courtyards
covenant
Related Ideas:
agreed, contract, new covenant, will
Definition:
A covenant is a formal, binding agreement between two parties that one or both parties must fulfill.
- This agreement can be between individuals, between groups of people, or between God and people.
- When people make a covenant with each other, they promise that they will do something, and they must do it.
- Examples of human covenants include marriage covenants, business agreements or contracts, and treaties between countries.
- Throughout the Bible, God made several different covenants with his people.
- In some of the covenants, God promised to fulfill his part without conditions. For example, when God established his covenant with mankind promising to never destroy the earth again with a worldwide flood, this promise had no conditions for people to fulfill.
- In other covenants, God promised to fulfill his part only if the people obeyed him and fulfilled their part of the covenant.
The term "new covenant" refers to the commitment or agreement God made with his people through the sacrifice of his Son, Jesus.
- God's "new covenant" was explained in the part of the Bible called the "New Testament."
- This new covenant is in contrast to the "old" or "former" covenant that God had made with the Israelites in Old Testament times.
- The new covenant is better than the old one because it is based on the sacrifice of Jesus, which completely atoned for people's sins forever. The sacrifices made under the old covenant did not do this.
- God writes the new covenant on the hearts of those who become believers in Jesus. This causes them to want to obey God and to begin to live holy lives.
- The new covenant will be completely fulfilled in the end times when God establishes his reign on earth. Everything will once again be very good, as it was when God first created the world.
Translation Suggestions:
Depending on the context, ways to translate this term could include, "binding agreement" or "formal commitment" or "pledge" or "contract."
Some languages may have different words for covenant depending on whether one party or both parties have made a promise they must keep. If the covenant is one-sided, it could be translated as "promise" or "pledge."
Make sure the translation of this term does not sound like people proposed the covenant. In all cases of covenants between God and people, it was God who initiated the covenant.
The term "new covenant" could be translated as "new formal agreement" or "new pact" or "new contract."
The word "new" in these expressions has the meaning of "fresh" or "new kind of" or "another."
(See also: covenant, promise)
Bible References:
- Genesis 09:12
- Genesis 17:07
- Genesis 31:44
- Exodus 34:10-11
- Joshua 24:24-26
- 2 Samuel 23:5
- 2 Kings 18:11-12
- Mark 14:24
- Luke 01:73
- Luke 22:20
- Acts 07:08
- 1 Corinthians 11:25-26
- 2 Corinthians 03:06
- Galatians 03:17-18
- Hebrews 12:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1285, H1697, H2319, H2374, G1242, G4934
Forms Found in the English ULB:
agreed, contract, covenant, covenants, new covenant, will
covenant
Related Ideas:
agreed, contract, new covenant, will
Definition:
A covenant is a formal, binding agreement between two parties that one or both parties must fulfill.
- This agreement can be between individuals, between groups of people, or between God and people.
- When people make a covenant with each other, they promise that they will do something, and they must do it.
- Examples of human covenants include marriage covenants, business agreements or contracts, and treaties between countries.
- Throughout the Bible, God made several different covenants with his people.
- In some of the covenants, God promised to fulfill his part without conditions. For example, when God established his covenant with mankind promising to never destroy the earth again with a worldwide flood, this promise had no conditions for people to fulfill.
- In other covenants, God promised to fulfill his part only if the people obeyed him and fulfilled their part of the covenant.
The term "new covenant" refers to the commitment or agreement God made with his people through the sacrifice of his Son, Jesus.
- God's "new covenant" was explained in the part of the Bible called the "New Testament."
- This new covenant is in contrast to the "old" or "former" covenant that God had made with the Israelites in Old Testament times.
- The new covenant is better than the old one because it is based on the sacrifice of Jesus, which completely atoned for people's sins forever. The sacrifices made under the old covenant did not do this.
- God writes the new covenant on the hearts of those who become believers in Jesus. This causes them to want to obey God and to begin to live holy lives.
- The new covenant will be completely fulfilled in the end times when God establishes his reign on earth. Everything will once again be very good, as it was when God first created the world.
Translation Suggestions:
Depending on the context, ways to translate this term could include, "binding agreement" or "formal commitment" or "pledge" or "contract."
Some languages may have different words for covenant depending on whether one party or both parties have made a promise they must keep. If the covenant is one-sided, it could be translated as "promise" or "pledge."
Make sure the translation of this term does not sound like people proposed the covenant. In all cases of covenants between God and people, it was God who initiated the covenant.
The term "new covenant" could be translated as "new formal agreement" or "new pact" or "new contract."
The word "new" in these expressions has the meaning of "fresh" or "new kind of" or "another."
(See also: covenant, promise)
Bible References:
- Genesis 09:12
- Genesis 17:07
- Genesis 31:44
- Exodus 34:10-11
- Joshua 24:24-26
- 2 Samuel 23:5
- 2 Kings 18:11-12
- Mark 14:24
- Luke 01:73
- Luke 22:20
- Acts 07:08
- 1 Corinthians 11:25-26
- 2 Corinthians 03:06
- Galatians 03:17-18
- Hebrews 12:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1285, H1697, H2319, H2374, G1242, G4934
Forms Found in the English ULB:
agreed, contract, covenant, covenants, new covenant, will
create
Related Ideas:
creation, creator, workmanship
Definition:
The term "create" means to make something or to cause something to be. Whatever is created is called a "creation." God is called the "Creator" because he caused everything in the entire universe to come into existence.
- When this term is used to refer to God creating the world, it means he made it out of nothing.
- When human beings "create" something, it means they made it out of things that already existed.
- Sometimes "create" is used in a figurative way to describe something abstract, such as creating peace, or creating a pure heart in someone.
- The term "creation" can refer to the very beginning of the world when God first created everything. It can also be used to refer generally to everything that God created. Sometimes the word "creation" refers more specifically to just the people in the world.
- "Workmanship" is anything that a person makes.
Translation Suggestions:
- Some languages may have to directly say that God created the world "out of nothing" to make sure this meaning is clear.
- The phrase, "since the creation of the world" means, "since the time when God created the world."
- A similar phrase, "at the beginning of creation" could be translated as, "when God created the world at the beginning of time," or "when the world was first created."
- To preach the good news to "all creation" means to preach the good news to "all people everywhere on earth."
- The phrase "Let all creation rejoice" means "Let everything that God created rejoice."
- Depending on the context, "create" could be translated as "make" or "cause to be" or "make out of nothing."
- The term "the Creator" could be translated as "the One who created everything" or "God, who made the whole world."
- Phrases like "your Creator" could be translated as "God, who created you."
(See also: God, good news, world)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 11:9-10
- 1 Peter 04:17-19
- Colossians 01:15
- Galatians 06:15
- Genesis 01:01
- Genesis 14:19-20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1254, H3335, H4639, H6213, H7069, G2041, G2675, G2936, G2937, G2938, G2939, G5480
Forms Found in the English ULB:
create, created, created thing, creates, creation, creator, thing that has been created, workmanship
create
Related Ideas:
creation, creator, workmanship
Definition:
The term "create" means to make something or to cause something to be. Whatever is created is called a "creation." God is called the "Creator" because he caused everything in the entire universe to come into existence.
- When this term is used to refer to God creating the world, it means he made it out of nothing.
- When human beings "create" something, it means they made it out of things that already existed.
- Sometimes "create" is used in a figurative way to describe something abstract, such as creating peace, or creating a pure heart in someone.
- The term "creation" can refer to the very beginning of the world when God first created everything. It can also be used to refer generally to everything that God created. Sometimes the word "creation" refers more specifically to just the people in the world.
- "Workmanship" is anything that a person makes.
Translation Suggestions:
- Some languages may have to directly say that God created the world "out of nothing" to make sure this meaning is clear.
- The phrase, "since the creation of the world" means, "since the time when God created the world."
- A similar phrase, "at the beginning of creation" could be translated as, "when God created the world at the beginning of time," or "when the world was first created."
- To preach the good news to "all creation" means to preach the good news to "all people everywhere on earth."
- The phrase "Let all creation rejoice" means "Let everything that God created rejoice."
- Depending on the context, "create" could be translated as "make" or "cause to be" or "make out of nothing."
- The term "the Creator" could be translated as "the One who created everything" or "God, who made the whole world."
- Phrases like "your Creator" could be translated as "God, who created you."
(See also: God, good news, world)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 11:9-10
- 1 Peter 04:17-19
- Colossians 01:15
- Galatians 06:15
- Genesis 01:01
- Genesis 14:19-20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1254, H3335, H4639, H6213, H7069, G2041, G2675, G2936, G2937, G2938, G2939, G5480
Forms Found in the English ULB:
create, created, created thing, creates, creation, creator, thing that has been created, workmanship
cross
Definition:
In Bible times, a cross was an upright wooden post stuck into the ground, with a horizontal wooden beam attached to it near the top.
- During the time of the Roman Empire, the Roman government would execute criminals by tying or nailing them to a cross and leaving them there to die.
- Jesus was falsely accused of crimes he did not commit and the Romans put him to death on a cross.
- Note that this is a completely different word from the verb "cross" that means to go over to the other side of something, such as a river or lake.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could be translated using a term in the target language that refers to the shape of a cross.
- Consider describing the cross as something on which people were killed, using phrases such as "execution post" or "tree of death."
- Also consider how this word is translated in a Bible translation in a local or national language.
(See also: crucify, Rome)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 01:17
- Colossians 02:15
- Galatians 06:12
- John 19:18
- Luke 09:23
- Luke 23:26
- Matthew 10:38
- Philippians 02:08
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
cross
cross
Definition:
In Bible times, a cross was an upright wooden post stuck into the ground, with a horizontal wooden beam attached to it near the top.
- During the time of the Roman Empire, the Roman government would execute criminals by tying or nailing them to a cross and leaving them there to die.
- Jesus was falsely accused of crimes he did not commit and the Romans put him to death on a cross.
- Note that this is a completely different word from the verb "cross" that means to go over to the other side of something, such as a river or lake.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could be translated using a term in the target language that refers to the shape of a cross.
- Consider describing the cross as something on which people were killed, using phrases such as "execution post" or "tree of death."
- Also consider how this word is translated in a Bible translation in a local or national language.
(See also: crucify, Rome)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 01:17
- Colossians 02:15
- Galatians 06:12
- John 19:18
- Luke 09:23
- Luke 23:26
- Matthew 10:38
- Philippians 02:08
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
cross
curse
Related Ideas:
accursed, speak evil
Definition:
The term "curse" means to cause negative things to happen to the person or thing that is being cursed.
- A curse can be a statement that harm will happen to someone or something.
- To curse someone can also be an expression of desire that bad things will happen to them.
- It can also refer to the punishment or other negative things that someone causes to happen to someone.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could be translated as "cause bad things to happen to" or "declare that something bad will happen to" or "swear to cause evil things to happen to."
- In the context of God sending curses on his disobedient people, it could be translated as, "punish by allowing bad things to happen."
- The term "cursed" when used to describe people could be translated as, "(this person) will experience much trouble."
- The phrase "cursed be" could be translated as, "May (this person) experience great difficulties."
- The phrase, "Cursed is the ground" could be translated as, "The soil will not be very fertile."
- "Cursed be the day I was born" could also be translated as, "I am so miserable it would have been better not to be born."
- However, if the target language has the phrase "cursed be" and it has the same meaning, then it is good to keep the same phrase.
(See also: bless)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 14:24-26
- 2 Peter 02:12-14
- Galatians 03:10
- Galatians 03:14
- Genesis 03:14
- Genesis 03:17
- James 03:10
- Numbers 22:06
- Psalms 109:28
Word Data:
- Strong's: H422, H423, H779, H1288, H2194, H2778, H3994, H5344, H6895, H7043, H7045, H7621, G331, G332, G685, G1944, G2551, G2652, G2653, G2671, G2672
Forms Found in the English ULB:
accursed, curse, cursed, curses, cursing, speaks evil
cut off
Related Ideas:
chop down, cut down, cut in two, pluck out, shear, tear off
Definition:
The expression "cut off" literally means to use a sharp instrument to remove a part of something. This can refer to, for example, removing a limb from a tree or an arm or leg from a person, or to chopping a tree completely down.
The expression "cut off" is also used to refer to God causing a river to stop flowing.
The metaphor "cut off" refers to people or God separating a person from his nation or community either by driving him away or by killing him.
To "shear" is to cut the hair off of an animal.
To "pluck" is to separate a part of something from the rest by pulling it off or out.
- In the Old Testament, disobeying God's commands resulted in being cut off, or separated, from God's people and from his presence.
- God also said he would "cut off" or destroy the non-Israelite nations, because they did not worship or obey him and were enemies of Israel.
Picture of Cut Off From People:
<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/c/Cutofffrompeople.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/c/Cutofffrompeople.png" ></a>
Translation Suggestions:
- The expression "be cut off" could be translated as "be banished" or "be sent away" or "be separated from" or "be killed" or "be destroyed."
- Depending on the context, to "cut off" could be translated as, to "destroy" or to "send away" or to "separate from" or to "destroy."
- In the context of flowing waters being cut off, this could be translated as "were stopped" or "were caused to stop flowing" or "were divided."
Bible References:
- Genesis 17:14
- Judges 21:06
- Proverbs 23:18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1214, H1219, H1438, H1494, H1497, H1504, H1629, H1820, H2686, H3582, H3772, H5243, H5352, H6789, H7088, H7096, H7112, H7113, G609, G851, G1581, G1807
Forms Found in the English ULB:
chop ... down, chopped ... down, cut ... down, cut ... off, cut ... out of, cut in two, cut off, cuts ... off, cutting ... off, eliminate, pluck ... out, shear, sheared, tear ... off
darkness
Related Ideas:
dark, darken, gloom
Definition:
The terms "darkness" and "gloom" literally means an absence of light. There are also several figurative meanings of these terms:
- As a metaphor, "darkness" means "impurity" or "evil" or "spiritual blindness."
- It also refers to anything related to sin and moral corruption.
- The expression "dominion of darkness" refers to all that is evil and ruled by Satan.
- The term "darkness" can also be used as a metaphor for death.
- People who do not know God are said to be "living in darkness," which means they do not understand or practice righteousness.
- God is light (righteousness) and the darkness (evil) cannot overcome that light.
- The place of punishment for those who reject God is sometimes referred to as "outer darkness."
- The term "gloom" can be used as a metaphor for sadness.
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate this term literally, with a word in the project language that refers to the absence of light. This could also be a term that refers to the darkness of a room with no light or to the time of day when there is no light.
- For the figurative uses, it is also important to keep the image of darkness in contrast to light, as a way to describe evil and deception in contrast to goodness and truth.
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate this could be, "darkness of night" (as opposed to "light of day") or "not seeing anything, like at night" or "evil, like a dark place".
(See also: corrupt, dominion, kingdom, light, redeem, righteous)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:06
- 1 John 02:08
- 1 Thessalonians 05:05
- 2 Samuel 22:12
- Colossians 01:13
- Isaiah 05:30
- Jeremiah 13:16
- Joshua 24:7
- Matthew 08:12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H652, H653, H2816, H2821, H2822, H2825, H3990, H3991, H4285, H5890, H6205, H6751, H6937, G2217, G4652, G4653, G4654, G4655, G4656
Forms Found in the English ULB:
dark, darken, darkened, darker, darkness, gloom, thick darkness, turned dark
darkness
Related Ideas:
dark, darken, gloom
Definition:
The terms "darkness" and "gloom" literally means an absence of light. There are also several figurative meanings of these terms:
- As a metaphor, "darkness" means "impurity" or "evil" or "spiritual blindness."
- It also refers to anything related to sin and moral corruption.
- The expression "dominion of darkness" refers to all that is evil and ruled by Satan.
- The term "darkness" can also be used as a metaphor for death.
- People who do not know God are said to be "living in darkness," which means they do not understand or practice righteousness.
- God is light (righteousness) and the darkness (evil) cannot overcome that light.
- The place of punishment for those who reject God is sometimes referred to as "outer darkness."
- The term "gloom" can be used as a metaphor for sadness.
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate this term literally, with a word in the project language that refers to the absence of light. This could also be a term that refers to the darkness of a room with no light or to the time of day when there is no light.
- For the figurative uses, it is also important to keep the image of darkness in contrast to light, as a way to describe evil and deception in contrast to goodness and truth.
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate this could be, "darkness of night" (as opposed to "light of day") or "not seeing anything, like at night" or "evil, like a dark place".
(See also: corrupt, dominion, kingdom, light, redeem, righteous)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:06
- 1 John 02:08
- 1 Thessalonians 05:05
- 2 Samuel 22:12
- Colossians 01:13
- Isaiah 05:30
- Jeremiah 13:16
- Joshua 24:7
- Matthew 08:12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H652, H653, H2816, H2821, H2822, H2825, H3990, H3991, H4285, H5890, H6205, H6751, H6937, G2217, G4652, G4653, G4654, G4655, G4656
Forms Found in the English ULB:
dark, darken, darkened, darker, darkness, gloom, thick darkness, turned dark
day
Related Ideas:
daily, daytime, morning, today
Definition:
The term "day" literally refers to a period of time lasting 24 hours beginning at sundown. It is also used figuratively.
- For the Israelites and the Jews, a day began at sunset of one day and ended at sunset of the next day.
- Sometimes the term "day" is used figuratively to refer to a longer period of time, such as the "day of Yahweh" or "last days."
- Some languages will use a different expression to translate these figurative uses or will translate "day" nonfiguratively.
- Other translations of "day" could include, "time" or "season" or "occasion" or "event," depending on the context.
(See also: judgment day, last day)
Bible References:
- Acts 20:06
- Daniel 10:04
- Ezra 06:15
- Ezra 06:19
- Matthew 09:15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3117, H3118, H3119, H6242, G2250, G4594
Forms Found in the English ULB:
daily, day, day's, days, days', daytime, morning, today
day
Related Ideas:
daily, daytime, morning, today
Definition:
The term "day" literally refers to a period of time lasting 24 hours beginning at sundown. It is also used figuratively.
- For the Israelites and the Jews, a day began at sunset of one day and ended at sunset of the next day.
- Sometimes the term "day" is used figuratively to refer to a longer period of time, such as the "day of Yahweh" or "last days."
- Some languages will use a different expression to translate these figurative uses or will translate "day" nonfiguratively.
- Other translations of "day" could include, "time" or "season" or "occasion" or "event," depending on the context.
(See also: judgment day, last day)
Bible References:
- Acts 20:06
- Daniel 10:04
- Ezra 06:15
- Ezra 06:19
- Matthew 09:15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3117, H3118, H3119, H6242, G2250, G4594
Forms Found in the English ULB:
daily, day, day's, days, days', daytime, morning, today
day of the Lord
Related Ideas:
day of Christ Jesus, day of Jesus Christ, day of Yahweh, day of Yahweh's wrath
Description:
The Old Testament term "day of Yahweh" is used to refer to one or more specific times when God would punish people for their sin.
- The New Testament term "day of the Lord" usually refers to the day or time when the Lord Jesus will come back to judge people at the end of time.
- This final, future time of judgment and resurrection is also sometimes referred to as the "last day." This time will begin when the Lord Jesus comes back to judge sinners and will permanently establish his rule.
- The word "day" in these phrases may sometimes refer to a literal day or it may refer to a "time" or "occasion" that is longer than a day.
- Sometimes the punishment is referred to as a "pouring out of God's wrath" upon those who do not believe.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate "day of Yahweh" could include "time of Yahweh" or "time when Yahweh will punish his enemies" or "time of Yahweh's wrath."
- Other ways to translate "day of the Lord" could include "time of the Lord's judgment" or "time when the Lord Jesus will return to judge people."
(See also: day, judgment day, Lord, resurrection, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:05
- 1 Thessalonians 05:02
- 2 Peter 03:10
- 2 Thessalonians 02:02
- Acts 02:20-21
- Philippians 01:9-11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3068, H3117, G2250, G2962
Forms Found in the English ULB:
day of Christ Jesus, day of Jesus Christ, day of Yahweh, day of Yahweh's wrath, day of our Lord Jesus, day of our Lord Jesus Christ, day of the Lord
death
Related Ideas:
breathed their last, dead, deadly, deadness, deathly, die, lethal, mortal, stop breathing
Definition:
This term is used to refer to both physical and spiritual death. Physically, it refers to when the physical body of a person stops living. Spiritually, it refers to sinners being separated from a holy God because of their sin.
1. Physical death
- To "die" means to stop living. Death is the end of physical life.
- A person's spirit leaves his body when he dies.
- When Adam and Eve sinned, physical death came into the world.
- The expression "put to death" refers to killing or murdering someone, especially when a king or other ruler gives an order for someone to be killed.
- The words "deadly" and "lethal" describe something that causes someone to die.
- Something that is "mortal" can die; it does not live forever.
2. Spiritual death
- Spiritual death is the separation of a person from God.
- Adam died spiritually when he disobeyed God. His relationship with God was broken. He became ashamed and tried to hide from God.
- Every descendant of Adam is a sinner, and is spiritually dead. God makes us spiritually alive again when we have faith in Jesus Christ.
Translation Suggestions:
- To translate the words "die," death," and dead," it is usually best to use the everyday, natural word or expression in the target language that refers to death. This is true both when “death” refers to physical death and when it refers to spiritual death.
- In some languages, to "die" may be expressed as to "not live." The term "dead" may be translated as "not alive" or "not having any life" or "not living."
- The expression "the dead" is a nominal adjective that refers to people who have died. Some languages will translate this as "dead people" or "people who have died."
- The expression "put to death" could also be translated as "kill" or "murder" or "execute."
(See also: believe, faith, life, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 15:21
- 1 Thessalonians 4:17
- Acts 10:42
- Acts 14:19
- Colossians 2:15
- Colossians 2:20
- Genesis 2:15-17
- Genesis 34:27
- Matthew 16:28
- Romans 5:10
- Romans 5:12
- Romans 6:10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6, H1478, H1826, H1934, H2491, H4191, H4192, H4193, H4194, H4463, H5038, H5315, H6297, H6757, H7496, H7523, H7819, H8045, H8546, H8552, G336, G337, G520, G599, G615, G622, G1634, G2079, G2253, G2286, G2287, G2288, G2289, G2348, G2837, G2966, G3498, G3499, G3500, G4430, G4880, G4881, G5053, G5054
Forms Found in the English ULB:
about to die, breathed ... last, causes ... death, dead, deadly, deadness, death, deathly, deaths, die, die with, died, dies, dying, fatal, lethal, mortal, stop breathing, stops breathing
death
Related Ideas:
breathed their last, dead, deadly, deadness, deathly, die, lethal, mortal, stop breathing
Definition:
This term is used to refer to both physical and spiritual death. Physically, it refers to when the physical body of a person stops living. Spiritually, it refers to sinners being separated from a holy God because of their sin.
1. Physical death
- To "die" means to stop living. Death is the end of physical life.
- A person's spirit leaves his body when he dies.
- When Adam and Eve sinned, physical death came into the world.
- The expression "put to death" refers to killing or murdering someone, especially when a king or other ruler gives an order for someone to be killed.
- The words "deadly" and "lethal" describe something that causes someone to die.
- Something that is "mortal" can die; it does not live forever.
2. Spiritual death
- Spiritual death is the separation of a person from God.
- Adam died spiritually when he disobeyed God. His relationship with God was broken. He became ashamed and tried to hide from God.
- Every descendant of Adam is a sinner, and is spiritually dead. God makes us spiritually alive again when we have faith in Jesus Christ.
Translation Suggestions:
- To translate the words "die," death," and dead," it is usually best to use the everyday, natural word or expression in the target language that refers to death. This is true both when “death” refers to physical death and when it refers to spiritual death.
- In some languages, to "die" may be expressed as to "not live." The term "dead" may be translated as "not alive" or "not having any life" or "not living."
- The expression "the dead" is a nominal adjective that refers to people who have died. Some languages will translate this as "dead people" or "people who have died."
- The expression "put to death" could also be translated as "kill" or "murder" or "execute."
(See also: believe, faith, life, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 15:21
- 1 Thessalonians 4:17
- Acts 10:42
- Acts 14:19
- Colossians 2:15
- Colossians 2:20
- Genesis 2:15-17
- Genesis 34:27
- Matthew 16:28
- Romans 5:10
- Romans 5:12
- Romans 6:10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6, H1478, H1826, H1934, H2491, H4191, H4192, H4193, H4194, H4463, H5038, H5315, H6297, H6757, H7496, H7523, H7819, H8045, H8546, H8552, G336, G337, G520, G599, G615, G622, G1634, G2079, G2253, G2286, G2287, G2288, G2289, G2348, G2837, G2966, G3498, G3499, G3500, G4430, G4880, G4881, G5053, G5054
Forms Found in the English ULB:
about to die, breathed ... last, causes ... death, dead, deadly, deadness, death, deathly, deaths, die, die with, died, dies, dying, fatal, lethal, mortal, stop breathing, stops breathing
deceive
Related Ideas:
lie, deal falsely, deceit, deception, deceptive, delusion, entice, error, false, falsehood, flatter, illusion, trick
Definition:
The word "deceive" means to cause someone to believe something that is not true.
- The words "deceit" and "deception" can refer to an act or habit of deceiving others or to a message that is not truthful.
- A "deceiver" is someone who causes others to believe something that is not true. For example, Satan is called a "deceiver." The evil spirits that he controls are also deceivers.
- The words “deceitful” and “deceptive” can describe people who deceive others or to messages or actions that are meant to deceive others.
- To “entice” someone is to deceive him into thinking that he will enjoy doing something evil.
- To “defraud” someone is to use deceit to get from him something that he would not give if he knew the truth.
- To “flatter” someone is to praise him falsely so that he will do what the speaker wants him to do.
- To “lie” to someone or to tell a “lie” is not the same as to lie down to go to sleep.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, “deceive” could be translated as "lie to," "mislead," "trick," or "fool."
- "Deceiver" could be translated as "liar" or "one who misleads" or "someone who deceives."
- Depending on the context, the terms "deception" or "deceit" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "falsehood" or "lying" or "trickery" or "dishonesty."
- The terms "deceptive" or "deceitful" could be translated as "untruthful" or "misleading" or "lying" to describe a person who speaks or acts in a way that causes other people to believe things that are not true.
(See also: true)
Bible References:
- 1 John 1:8
- 1 Timothy 2:14
- 2 Thessalonians 2:3-4
- Genesis 3:12-13
- Genesis 31:26-28
- Leviticus 19:11-12
- Matthew 27:64
- Micah 6:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H898, H2048, H2505, H3577, H3584, H3868, H4123, H4604, H4820, H4860, H5230, H5377, H5558, H6121, H6231, H6601, H7411, H7423, H7683, H7686, H7723, H7952, H8267, H8496, H8582, H8591, H8649, G538, G539, G1386, G1387, G1388, G1818, G3884, G4105, G2296, G4106, G4108, G5422, G5423, G5571
Forms Found in the English ULB:
a lie, deal falsely, deceit, deceitful, deceitfully, deceitfulness, deceive, deceived, deceiver, deceivers, deceives, deceiving, deception, deceptive, defraud, defrauded, delusion, entice, error, false, falsehood, falsely, flatter, flattering, flatters, flattery, illusions, liar, liars, lies, trick
deceive
Related Ideas:
lie, deal falsely, deceit, deception, deceptive, delusion, entice, error, false, falsehood, flatter, illusion, trick
Definition:
The word "deceive" means to cause someone to believe something that is not true.
- The words "deceit" and "deception" can refer to an act or habit of deceiving others or to a message that is not truthful.
- A "deceiver" is someone who causes others to believe something that is not true. For example, Satan is called a "deceiver." The evil spirits that he controls are also deceivers.
- The words “deceitful” and “deceptive” can describe people who deceive others or to messages or actions that are meant to deceive others.
- To “entice” someone is to deceive him into thinking that he will enjoy doing something evil.
- To “defraud” someone is to use deceit to get from him something that he would not give if he knew the truth.
- To “flatter” someone is to praise him falsely so that he will do what the speaker wants him to do.
- To “lie” to someone or to tell a “lie” is not the same as to lie down to go to sleep.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, “deceive” could be translated as "lie to," "mislead," "trick," or "fool."
- "Deceiver" could be translated as "liar" or "one who misleads" or "someone who deceives."
- Depending on the context, the terms "deception" or "deceit" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "falsehood" or "lying" or "trickery" or "dishonesty."
- The terms "deceptive" or "deceitful" could be translated as "untruthful" or "misleading" or "lying" to describe a person who speaks or acts in a way that causes other people to believe things that are not true.
(See also: true)
Bible References:
- 1 John 1:8
- 1 Timothy 2:14
- 2 Thessalonians 2:3-4
- Genesis 3:12-13
- Genesis 31:26-28
- Leviticus 19:11-12
- Matthew 27:64
- Micah 6:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H898, H2048, H2505, H3577, H3584, H3868, H4123, H4604, H4820, H4860, H5230, H5377, H5558, H6121, H6231, H6601, H7411, H7423, H7683, H7686, H7723, H7952, H8267, H8496, H8582, H8591, H8649, G538, G539, G1386, G1387, G1388, G1818, G3884, G4105, G2296, G4106, G4108, G5422, G5423, G5571
Forms Found in the English ULB:
a lie, deal falsely, deceit, deceitful, deceitfully, deceitfulness, deceive, deceived, deceiver, deceivers, deceives, deceiving, deception, deceptive, defraud, defrauded, delusion, entice, error, false, falsehood, falsely, flatter, flattering, flatters, flattery, illusions, liar, liars, lies, trick
declare
Related Ideas:
announce, declaration, proclaim, proclamation, pronounce
Definition:
The terms "declare" and "declaration" refer to making a formal or public statement, often to emphasize something. To "proclaim" means to announce or declare something publicly and boldly.
- A "declaration" not only emphasizes the importance of what is being proclaimed, but it also calls attention to the one making the declaration.
- For example, in the Old Testament, a message from God is often preceded by "the declaration of Yahweh" or "this is what Yahweh declares." This expression emphasizes that it is Yahweh himself who is saying this. The fact that the message comes from Yahweh shows how important that message is.
- Often in the Bible, "proclaim" means to announce publicly something that God has commanded, or to tell others about God and how great he is.
- In the New Testament, the apostles proclaimed the good news about Jesus to many people in many different cities and regions.
- The term "proclaim" can also be used for decrees made by kings or for denouncing evil in a public way.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "declare" could be translated as "proclaim" or "publicly state" or "strongly say" or "emphatically state."
- The term "declaration" could be translated as "statement" or "proclamation."
- The term "proclaim" could be translated as "announce" or "openly preach" or "publicly declare."
- The term "proclamation" could be translated as "announcement" or "public preaching."
- The phrase "this is Yahweh's declaration" could be translated as "this is what Yahweh declares" or "this is what Yahweh says."
(See also: preach)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 16:24
- 1 Corinthians 15:31-32
- 1 Samuel 24:17-18
- Amos 02:16
- Ezekiel 05:11-12
- Matthew 07:21-23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H262, H816, H874, H1319, H1696, H1697, H2199, H3045, H3745, H4161, H4853, H5002, H5042, H5046, H5608, H6567, H6963, H7121, H7150, H7440, H7561, H7878, H8085, G312, G518, G591, G669, G1229, G1344, G1555, G1718, G1861, G2097, G2511, G2605, G2607, G2782, G2784, G2980, G3004, G3140, G3142, G3670, G3724, G3870, G3955, G4135, G4296, G5335
Forms Found in the English ULB:
announce, announced, announces, declaration, declarations, declare, declared, declares, declaring, proclaim, proclaimed, proclaiming, proclaims, proclamation, proclamations, pronounces
declare
Related Ideas:
announce, declaration, proclaim, proclamation, pronounce
Definition:
The terms "declare" and "declaration" refer to making a formal or public statement, often to emphasize something. To "proclaim" means to announce or declare something publicly and boldly.
- A "declaration" not only emphasizes the importance of what is being proclaimed, but it also calls attention to the one making the declaration.
- For example, in the Old Testament, a message from God is often preceded by "the declaration of Yahweh" or "this is what Yahweh declares." This expression emphasizes that it is Yahweh himself who is saying this. The fact that the message comes from Yahweh shows how important that message is.
- Often in the Bible, "proclaim" means to announce publicly something that God has commanded, or to tell others about God and how great he is.
- In the New Testament, the apostles proclaimed the good news about Jesus to many people in many different cities and regions.
- The term "proclaim" can also be used for decrees made by kings or for denouncing evil in a public way.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "declare" could be translated as "proclaim" or "publicly state" or "strongly say" or "emphatically state."
- The term "declaration" could be translated as "statement" or "proclamation."
- The term "proclaim" could be translated as "announce" or "openly preach" or "publicly declare."
- The term "proclamation" could be translated as "announcement" or "public preaching."
- The phrase "this is Yahweh's declaration" could be translated as "this is what Yahweh declares" or "this is what Yahweh says."
(See also: preach)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 16:24
- 1 Corinthians 15:31-32
- 1 Samuel 24:17-18
- Amos 02:16
- Ezekiel 05:11-12
- Matthew 07:21-23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H262, H816, H874, H1319, H1696, H1697, H2199, H3045, H3745, H4161, H4853, H5002, H5042, H5046, H5608, H6567, H6963, H7121, H7150, H7440, H7561, H7878, H8085, G312, G518, G591, G669, G1229, G1344, G1555, G1718, G1861, G2097, G2511, G2605, G2607, G2782, G2784, G2980, G3004, G3140, G3142, G3670, G3724, G3870, G3955, G4135, G4296, G5335
Forms Found in the English ULB:
announce, announced, announces, declaration, declarations, declare, declared, declares, declaring, proclaim, proclaimed, proclaiming, proclaims, proclamation, proclamations, pronounces
defile
Related Ideas:
pollute, pollution, stain
Definition:
The terms "defile" and "be defiled" refer to becoming polluted or dirty. Something can be defiled in a physical, moral, or ritual sense.
- God warned the Israelites to not defile themselves by eating or touching things that he had declared as "unclean" and "unholy."
- Certain things such as dead bodies and contagious diseases were declared by God to be unclean and would defile a person if they touched them.
- God commanded the Israelites to avoid sexual sins. These would defile them and make them unacceptable to God.
- There were also certain kinds of bodily processes that defiled a person temporarily until he could become ritually pure again.
- A "stain" is a dirty mark that is hard to clean.
- In the New Testament, Jesus taught that sinful thoughts and actions are what truly defile a person.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "defile" can also be translated as "cause to be unclean" or "cause to be unrighteous" or "cause to be ritually unacceptable."
- To "be defiled" could be translated as "become unclean" or "be caused to be morally unacceptable (to God)" or "become ritually unacceptable."
(See also: clean, clean)
Bible References:
- 2 Kings 23:08
- Exodus 20:24-26
- Genesis 34:27
- Genesis 49:04
- Isaiah 43:27-28
- Leviticus 11:43-45
- Mark 07:14-16
- Matthew 15:10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1351, H1352, H1602, H2490, H2491, H2610, H2930, H2931, G2839, G2840, G3392, G3435, G4695
Forms Found in the English ULB:
are defiled, be defiled, defile, defiled, defiles, defiling, polluted, pollutes, pollution, stain, stained, was defiled, were defiled
deliver
Related Ideas:
defend, deliverance, deliverer, escape, relieve, rescue, rescuer
Definition:
To "deliver" someone means to rescue that person. The term "deliverer" refers to someone who rescues or frees people from slavery, oppression, or other dangers. The term "deliverance" refers to what happens when someone rescues or frees people from slavery, oppression, or other dangers.
- In the Old Testament, God appointed deliverers to protect the Israelites by leading them in battle against other people groups who came to attack them.
- These deliverers were also called "judges" and the Old Testament book of Judges records the time in history when these judges were governing Israel.
- God is also called a "deliverer." Throughout the history of Israel, he delivered or rescued his people from their enemies.
- The term "deliver over to" or "deliver up to" has a very different meaning of handing or turning someone over to an enemy, such as when Judas delivered Jesus over to the Jewish leaders.
Translation Suggestions:
- In the context of helping people escape from their enemies, the term "deliver" can be translated as "rescue" or "liberate" or "save."
- When it means to deliver someone over to the enemy, "deliver over" can be translated as "betray to" or "hand over" or "give over."
- The word "deliverer" can also be translated as "rescuer" or "liberator."
- When the term "deliverer" refers to the judges who led Israel, it could also be translated as "governor" or "judge" or "leader."
(See also: judge, save)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 01:10
- Acts 07:35
- Galatians 01:04
- Judges 10:12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1350, H2020, H2502, H3205, H3444, H3467, H4042, H4422, H4498, H4672, H5337, H5414, H5437, H5462, H6299, H6403, H6413, H6475, H6561, H7378, H7611, H7725, H7804, H8199, H8668, G325, G525, G629, G1080, G1325, G1659, G1807, G1929, G3086, G3860, G4506, G4991, G5088, G5483
Forms Found in the English ULB:
be rescued, defend, defended, deliver, deliverance, delivered, delivered ... over, deliverer, deliverers, delivering, delivers, escape, escaped, permit ... to escape, relieve, rescue, rescued, rescuer, rescues
demon
Related Ideas:
demonic
Definition:
All these terms refer to demons, which are spirit beings that oppose God's will.
- God created angels to serve him. When the devil rebelled against God, some of the angels also rebelled and were thrown out of heaven. It is believed that demons and evil spirits are these "fallen angels."
- Sometimes these demons are called "unclean spirits." The term "unclean" means "impure" or "evil" or "unholy."
- Because demons serve the devil, they do evil things. Sometimes they live inside people and control them.
- Demons are more powerful than human beings, but not as powerful as God.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "demon" could also be translated as "evil spirit."
- The term "unclean spirit" could also be translated as "impure spirit" or "corrupt spirit" or "evil spirit."
- Make sure that the word or phrase used to translate this term is different from the term used to refer to the devil.
- Also consider how the term "demon" is translated in a local or national language.
(See also: demon-possessed, Satan, false god, false god, angel, evil, clean)
Bible References:
- James 02:19
- James 03:15
- Luke 04:36
- Mark 03:22
- Matthew 04:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H7307, H7451, H7700, G169, G1139, G1140, G1141, G1142, G4190, G4151
Forms Found in the English ULB:
demon, demonic, demons
demon
Related Ideas:
demonic
Definition:
All these terms refer to demons, which are spirit beings that oppose God's will.
- God created angels to serve him. When the devil rebelled against God, some of the angels also rebelled and were thrown out of heaven. It is believed that demons and evil spirits are these "fallen angels."
- Sometimes these demons are called "unclean spirits." The term "unclean" means "impure" or "evil" or "unholy."
- Because demons serve the devil, they do evil things. Sometimes they live inside people and control them.
- Demons are more powerful than human beings, but not as powerful as God.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "demon" could also be translated as "evil spirit."
- The term "unclean spirit" could also be translated as "impure spirit" or "corrupt spirit" or "evil spirit."
- Make sure that the word or phrase used to translate this term is different from the term used to refer to the devil.
- Also consider how the term "demon" is translated in a local or national language.
(See also: demon-possessed, Satan, false god, false god, angel, evil, clean)
Bible References:
- James 02:19
- James 03:15
- Luke 04:36
- Mark 03:22
- Matthew 04:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H7307, H7451, H7700, G169, G1139, G1140, G1141, G1142, G4190, G4151
Forms Found in the English ULB:
demon, demonic, demons
destroy
Related Ideas:
break down, bring ... to nothing, destruction, remove, cut to pieces, demolish, destroyer, destructive, downfall, overthrow, pass away, put an end to, shatter, spoil, throw down, waste away
Definition:
To destroy something is to completely make an end to it, so that it no longer exists.
- The term "destroyer" literally means "person who destroys."
- This term is often used in the Old Testament as a general reference to anyone who destroys other people, such as an invading army.
- When God sent the angel to kill all the firstborn males in Egypt, that angel was referred to as "the destroyer of the firstborn." This could be translated as "the one (or angel) who killed the firstborn males."
- In the book of Revelation about the end times, Satan or some other evil spirit is called "the Destroyer." He is the "one who destroys" because his purpose is to destroy and ruin everything God created.
- The word "overthrown" is a metaphor that speaks of a ruler or a great city as if it were a person sitting or standing on a high place whom another person has pushed off of the high place and who is now lying helpless.
(See also: angel, Egypt, firstborn, Passover)
Bible References:
- Exodus 12:23
- Hebrews 11:28
- Jeremiah 06:26
- Judges 16:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6, H7, H8, H622, H398, H1104, H1197, H1760, H1820, H1826, H1942, H2015, H2026, H2040, H2254, H2255, H2717, H2718, H2763, H2764, H2865, H3238, H3341, H3381, H3423, H3582, H3615, H3617, H3772, H3807, H3832, H4191, H4229, H4288, H4591, H4658, H4889, H5218, H5221, H5307, H5362, H5420, H5422, H5428, H5486, H5487, H5493, H5595, H5642, H5674, H6365, H6789, H6979, H7665, H7112, H7701, H7703, H7722, H7760, H7843, H7921, H8045, H8074, H8077, H8213, H8552, G355, G396, G622, G853, G684, G1311, G1842, G2049, G2506, G2507, G2647, G2704, G3089, G3639, G3645, G4199, G5351, G5356
Forms Found in the English ULB:
an end is put to, be destroyed, break ... down, breaking ... down, breaks ... down, bring ... to nothing, broke to pieces, broken, broken to pieces, brought ... down, brought ... to nothing, complete destruction, completely destroy, completely destroyed, crashing sound, cut ... to pieces, cut into pieces, cuts ... into pieces, demolish, destroy, destroy ... completely, destroyed, destroyer, destroyers, destroying, destroys, destruction, destructive, downfall, overthrew, overthrown, pass away, put an end to, shatter, shattered, shattering, spoil, throw down, throws ... down, thrown down, wasting away
discern
Related Ideas:
discernment, discretion, distinguish
Definition:
The term "discern" means to be able to understand something, especially being able to know whether something is right or wrong.
- The term "discernment" refers to understanding and deciding wisely about a certain matter.
- It means to have wisdom and good judgment.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "discern" could also be translated as "understand" or "know the difference between" or "distinguish good and evil" or "judge rightly about" or "perceive right from wrong."
- "Discernment" could be translated as "understanding" or "ability to distinguish good and evil."
- "Discretion" is a form of good judgment, the ability to know what is best to do.
(See also: judge, wise)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 03:7-9
- Genesis 41:33-34
- Proverbs 01:05
- Psalms 019:12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H995, H998, H2940, H5234, H8085, G350, G1252, G1253, G2924, G3539
Forms Found in the English ULB:
discern, discerned, discerning, discernment, discretion, distinguish, distinguishing
discipline
Related Ideas:
idle, confront, disorderly, self-discipline, train
Definition:
The term "discipline" refers to training people to obey a set of guidelines for moral behavior.
- Parents discipline their children by providing moral guidance and direction for them and teaching them to obey.
- Similarly, God disciplines his children to help them produce healthy spiritual fruit in their lives, such as joy, love, and patience.
- Discipline involves instruction regarding how to live to please God, as well as punishment for behavior that is against God's will.
- Self-discipline is the process of applying moral and spiritual principles to one's own life.
- To "confront" someone is to try to force him to stop doing what he is doing, either by speaking strongly to him or by physically preventing him from continuing.
- To be "disorderly" is to reject discipline and correction, either by being idle or by doing harmful things.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "discipline" could be translated as "train and instruct" or "morally guide" or "punish for wrongdoing."
- The noun "discipline" could be translated as "moral training" or "punishment" or "moral correction" or "moral guidance and instruction."
Bible References:
- Ephesians 06:4
- Hebrews 12:05
- Proverbs 19:18
- Proverbs 23:13-14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3198, H3256, H3925, H4148, H7378, H8433, G812, G1651, G3809, G3810, G3811, G4995
Forms Found in the English ULB:
are ... idle, confronted, discipline, disciplined, disciplines, disorderly, no discipline, self-discipline, trained, training, trains, untrained, were ... idle
discipline
Related Ideas:
idle, confront, disorderly, self-discipline, train
Definition:
The term "discipline" refers to training people to obey a set of guidelines for moral behavior.
- Parents discipline their children by providing moral guidance and direction for them and teaching them to obey.
- Similarly, God disciplines his children to help them produce healthy spiritual fruit in their lives, such as joy, love, and patience.
- Discipline involves instruction regarding how to live to please God, as well as punishment for behavior that is against God's will.
- Self-discipline is the process of applying moral and spiritual principles to one's own life.
- To "confront" someone is to try to force him to stop doing what he is doing, either by speaking strongly to him or by physically preventing him from continuing.
- To be "disorderly" is to reject discipline and correction, either by being idle or by doing harmful things.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "discipline" could be translated as "train and instruct" or "morally guide" or "punish for wrongdoing."
- The noun "discipline" could be translated as "moral training" or "punishment" or "moral correction" or "moral guidance and instruction."
Bible References:
- Ephesians 06:4
- Hebrews 12:05
- Proverbs 19:18
- Proverbs 23:13-14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3198, H3256, H3925, H4148, H7378, H8433, G812, G1651, G3809, G3810, G3811, G4995
Forms Found in the English ULB:
are ... idle, confronted, discipline, disciplined, disciplines, disorderly, no discipline, self-discipline, trained, training, trains, untrained, were ... idle
disgrace
Related Ideas:
disgraceful, vile
Definitions:
The term "disgrace" refers to a loss of honor and respect.
- When a person does something sinful, it can cause him to be in a state of disgrace or dishonor.
- The term "disgraceful" is used to describe a sinful act or the person who did it.
- Sometimes a person who is doing good things is treated in a way that causes him disgrace or shame.
- For example, when Jesus was killed on a cross, this was a disgraceful way to die. Jesus had done nothing wrong to deserve this disgrace.
- Ways to translate "disgrace" could include "shame" or "dishonor."
- Ways to translate "disgraceful" could include "shameful" or dishonoring."
(See also: dishonor, honor, shame)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 03:07
- Genesis 34:07
- Hebrews 11:26
- Lamentations 02:1-2
- Psalms 022:06
Word Data:
- Strong's: H954, H1984, H2490, H2617, H2659, H2781, H2865, H3637, H3971, H5007, H5034, H5039, H6031, H7036, G149, G150, G819, G3680, G3856
Forms Found in the English ULB:
disgrace, disgraced, disgraceful, disgraceful thing, disgraces, vile
disgrace
Related Ideas:
disgraceful, vile
Definitions:
The term "disgrace" refers to a loss of honor and respect.
- When a person does something sinful, it can cause him to be in a state of disgrace or dishonor.
- The term "disgraceful" is used to describe a sinful act or the person who did it.
- Sometimes a person who is doing good things is treated in a way that causes him disgrace or shame.
- For example, when Jesus was killed on a cross, this was a disgraceful way to die. Jesus had done nothing wrong to deserve this disgrace.
- Ways to translate "disgrace" could include "shame" or "dishonor."
- Ways to translate "disgraceful" could include "shameful" or dishonoring."
(See also: dishonor, honor, shame)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 03:07
- Genesis 34:07
- Hebrews 11:26
- Lamentations 02:1-2
- Psalms 022:06
Word Data:
- Strong's: H954, H1984, H2490, H2617, H2659, H2781, H2865, H3637, H3971, H5007, H5034, H5039, H6031, H7036, G149, G150, G819, G3680, G3856
Forms Found in the English ULB:
disgrace, disgraced, disgraceful, disgraceful thing, disgraces, vile
dishonor
Related Ideas:
dishonorable, lightly esteemed
Definition:
The term "dishonor" means to do something that is disrespectful to someone. This can also cause that person shame or disgrace.
- The term "dishonorable" describes an action that is shameful or that causes someone to be dishonored.
- Sometimes "dishonorable" is used to refer to objects that are not useful for anything important.
- Children are commanded to honor and obey their parents. When children disobey, they dishonor their parents. They are treating their parents in a way that does not honor them.
- The Israelites dishonored Yahweh when they worshiped false gods and practiced immoral behavior.
- The Jews dishonored Jesus by saying that he was possessed by a demon.
- This could be translated as to "not honor" or to "treat with no respect."
- The noun "dishonor" could be translated as "disrespect" or "loss of honor."
- Depending on the context, "dishonorable" could also be translated as "not honorable" or "shameful" or "not worthwhile" or "not valuable."
- A person who is "lightly esteemed" is dishonored by people who refuse to give him the honor he deserves.
(See also: disgrace, honor)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 04:10
- 1 Samuel 20:34
- 2 Corinthians 06:8-10
- Ezekiel 22:07
- John 08:48
- Leviticus 18:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1540, H2490, H2781, H3637, H3639, H5006, H5034, H6173, H7034, H7036, H7043, G818, G819, G820, G2617
Forms Found in the English ULB:
dishonor, dishonorable, dishonored, dishonors, lightly esteemed
divorce
Definition:
A divorce is the legal act of ending a marriage. The term to "divorce" means to formally and legally separate from one's spouse in order to end the marriage.
- The literal meaning of the term to "divorce" is to "send away" or to "formally separate from." Other languages may have similar expressions to refer to divorce.
- A "certificate of divorce" could be translated as a "paper stating that the marriage has ended."
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 08:8-11
- Leviticus 21:7-9
- Luke 16:18
- Mark 10:04
- Matthew 05:32
- Matthew 19:03
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1644, H3748, H5493, H7971, G630, G647, G863
Forms Found in the English ULB:
divorce, divorces
doctrine
Related Ideas:
beliefs, learning
Definition:
The word "doctrine" literally means "teaching." It usually refers to religious teaching.
- In the context of Christian teachings, "doctrine" refers to all teachings about God—Father, Son and Holy Spirit–including all his character qualities and everything he has done.
- It also refers to everything God teaches Christians about how to live holy lives that bring glory to him.
- The word "doctrine" is sometimes also used to refer to false or worldly religious teachings that come from human beings. The context makes the meaning clear.
- This term could also be translated as "teaching."
(See also: teach)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 01:03
- 2 Timothy 03:16-17
- Mark 07:6-7
- Matthew 15:7-9
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3948, G1319, G2085
Forms Found in the English ULB:
beliefs, doctrine, doctrines, learning
dominion
Related Ideas:
control, dominate, subjugate
Definition:
The term "dominion" refers to power, control, or authority over people, animals, or land.
- Jesus Christ is said to have dominion over all the earth, as prophet, priest, and king.
- Satan's dominion has been defeated forever by Jesus Christ's death on the cross.
- At creation, God said that man is to have dominion over fish, birds, and all creatures on the earth.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate this term could include "authority" or "power" or "control."
- The phrase "have dominion over" could be translated as "rule over" or "manage."
(See also: authority, power)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 05:10-11
- Colossians 01:13
- Jude 01:25
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4474, H4475, H4910, G4912, H4915, H7287, H7985, G1849, G2634, G2904, G2963
Forms Found in the English ULB:
control, controls, dominate, dominion, dominions, subjugate
drunk
Related Ideas:
intoxicated, drink much, drunkard, drunkenness
Definitions:
The term "drunk" means to be intoxicated from drinking too much of an alcoholic beverage.
- A "drunkard" is a person who is often drunk. This kind of person could also be referred to as an "alcoholic."
- The Bible tells believers not to be drunk with alcoholic drinks, but to be controlled by God's Holy Spirit.
- The Bible teaches that drunkenness is unwise and influences a person to sin in other ways.
- Other ways to translate "drunk" could include "inebriated" or "intoxicated" or "having too much alcohol" or "filled with fermented drink."
(See also: wine)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:11-13
- 1 Samuel 25:36
- Jeremiah 13:13
- Luke 07:34
- Luke 21:34
- Proverbs 23:19-21
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5433, H5435, H7301, H7686, H7910, H7937, H7941, H7943, H8354, H8358, G3178, G3182, G3183, G3184, G3630, G3632
Forms Found in the English ULB:
be ... intoxicated, became drunk, become drunk, drank freely, drink much, drunk, drunkard, drunkards, drunkenness, get drunk
drunk
Related Ideas:
intoxicated, drink much, drunkard, drunkenness
Definitions:
The term "drunk" means to be intoxicated from drinking too much of an alcoholic beverage.
- A "drunkard" is a person who is often drunk. This kind of person could also be referred to as an "alcoholic."
- The Bible tells believers not to be drunk with alcoholic drinks, but to be controlled by God's Holy Spirit.
- The Bible teaches that drunkenness is unwise and influences a person to sin in other ways.
- Other ways to translate "drunk" could include "inebriated" or "intoxicated" or "having too much alcohol" or "filled with fermented drink."
(See also: wine)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:11-13
- 1 Samuel 25:36
- Jeremiah 13:13
- Luke 07:34
- Luke 21:34
- Proverbs 23:19-21
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5433, H5435, H7301, H7686, H7910, H7937, H7941, H7943, H8354, H8358, G3178, G3182, G3183, G3184, G3630, G3632
Forms Found in the English ULB:
be ... intoxicated, became drunk, become drunk, drank freely, drink much, drunk, drunkard, drunkards, drunkenness, get drunk
earth
Related Ideas:
clay, dust, earthen, earthly, ground, land, soil
Definition:
The term "earth" refers to the world that human beings live on, along with all other forms of life.
- "Earth" can also refer to the ground or soil that covers the land.
- This term is often used figuratively to refer to the people who live on the earth.
- The expressions "let the earth be glad" and "he will judge the earth" are examples of figurative uses of this term.
- The term "earthly" usually refers to physical things in contrast to spiritual things.
- The term "earthen" describes something that is made of clay
Translation Suggestions:
- This term can be translated by the word or phrase that the local language or nearby national languages use to refer to the planet earth on which we live.
- Depending on the context, "earth" could also be translated as "world" or "land" or "dirt" or "soil" or "clay."
- When used figuratively, "earth" could be translated as "people on the earth" or "people living on earth" or "everything on earth."
- Ways to translate "earthly" could include "physical" or "things of this earth" or "visible."
(See also: spirit, world)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 01:38-40
- 2 Chronicles 02:11-12
- Daniel 04:35
- Luke 12:51
- Matthew 06:10
- Matthew 11:25
- Zechariah 06:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H80, H127, H772, H776, H778, H2789, H3007, H3335, H6083, H7494, G1093, G1919, G2709, G2868, G2886, G3625, G5517, G5522
Forms Found in the English ULB:
clay, dust, earth, earth's, earthen, earthly, ground, land, lands, soil
earth
Related Ideas:
clay, dust, earthen, earthly, ground, land, soil
Definition:
The term "earth" refers to the world that human beings live on, along with all other forms of life.
- "Earth" can also refer to the ground or soil that covers the land.
- This term is often used figuratively to refer to the people who live on the earth.
- The expressions "let the earth be glad" and "he will judge the earth" are examples of figurative uses of this term.
- The term "earthly" usually refers to physical things in contrast to spiritual things.
- The term "earthen" describes something that is made of clay
Translation Suggestions:
- This term can be translated by the word or phrase that the local language or nearby national languages use to refer to the planet earth on which we live.
- Depending on the context, "earth" could also be translated as "world" or "land" or "dirt" or "soil" or "clay."
- When used figuratively, "earth" could be translated as "people on the earth" or "people living on earth" or "everything on earth."
- Ways to translate "earthly" could include "physical" or "things of this earth" or "visible."
(See also: spirit, world)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 01:38-40
- 2 Chronicles 02:11-12
- Daniel 04:35
- Luke 12:51
- Matthew 06:10
- Matthew 11:25
- Zechariah 06:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H80, H127, H772, H776, H778, H2789, H3007, H3335, H6083, H7494, G1093, G1919, G2709, G2868, G2886, G3625, G5517, G5522
Forms Found in the English ULB:
clay, dust, earth, earth's, earthen, earthly, ground, land, lands, soil
endure
Related Ideas:
endurance, patient endurance, put up with, resist, stand
Definition:
The term "endure" means to last a long time or to bear something difficult with patience.
- It also means to stand firm when times of testing come, without giving up.
- The term "endurance" can mean "patience" or "bearing up under a trial" or "persevering when being persecuted."
- The encouragement to Christians to "endure to the end" is telling them to obey Jesus, even if this causes them to suffer.
- To "endure suffering" can also mean to "experience suffering."
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate the term "endure" could include "persevere" or "keep believing" or "continue to do what God wants you to do" or "stand firm."
- In some contexts, to "endure" could be translated as to "experience" or to "go through."
- With the meaning of lasting for a long time, the term "endure" could also be tranlsated as "last" or "continue." The phrase "will not endure" could be translated as "will not last" or "will not continue to survive."
- Ways to translate "endurance" could include "perseverance" or "continuing to believe" or "remaining faithful."
(See also: persevere)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 02:11-13
- James 01:03
- James 01:12
- Luke 21:19
- Matthew 13:21
- Revelation 01:09
- Romans 05:3-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H386, H3201, H3557, H5331, H5375, H5975, H6965, G430, G907, G1526, G2005, G2076, G2594, G3306, G4722, G5278, G5281, G5297, G5342
Forms Found in the English ULB:
endurance, endure, endured, endures, enduring, patient endurance, put up with, resist, stand
evangelist
Definition:
An "evangelist" is a person who tells other people the good news about Jesus Christ.
- The literal meaning of "evangelist" is "someone who preaches the good news."
- Jesus sent his apostles out to spread the good news about how to be part of God's kingdom through trusting in Jesus and his sacrifice for sin.
- All Christians are exhorted to share this good news.
- Some Christians are given a special spiritual gift to effectively tell the gospel to others. These people are said to have the gift of evangelism and are called "evangelists."
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "evangelist" could be translated as "someone who preaches the good news" or "teacher of the good news" or "person who proclaims the good news (about Jesus)" or "good news proclaimer."
(See also: good news, spirit, gift)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:05
- Ephesians 04:11-13
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
evangelist, evangelists
evil
Related Ideas:
deal violently, displeasing, evil actions, evil deeds, evil plans, fraudulent, harm, harmful, violate, violence, violent, wicked, wicked deeds, wickedly, wickedness, wretched, wretchedly
Definition:
The terms "evil" and "wicked" both refer to anything that is opposed to God's holy character and will.
- While "evil" may describe a person's character, "wicked" may refer more to a person's behavior. However, both terms are very similar in meaning.
- The term "wickedness" refers to the state of being that exists when people do wicked things.
- The results of evil are clearly shown in how people mistreat others by killing, stealing, slandering and being cruel and unkind.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the terms "evil" and "wicked" can be translated as "bad" or "sinful" or "immoral."
- Other ways to translate these could include "not good" or "not righteous" or "not moral."
- Make sure the words or phrases that are used to translate these terms fit the context that is natural in the target language.
(See also: disobey, sin, good, righteous, demon)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 24:11
- 1 Timothy 06:10
- 3 John 01:10
- Genesis 02:17
- Genesis 06:5-6
- Job 01:01
- Job 08:20
- Judges 09:57
- Luke 06:22-23
- Matthew 07:11-12
- Proverbs 03:07
- Psalms 022:16-17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H205, H1100, H1431, H1681, H1942, H2154, H2554, H2555, H5765, H2162, H2248, H2254, H3238, H3399, H3415, H4849, H5753, H5766, H5767, H5771, H5807, H5999, H6090, H6184, H6293, H7451, H7455, H7489, H7561, H7562, H7563, H7564, H7701, H8133, G92, G93, G94, G932, G983, G984, G987, G988, G2549, G2551, G2554, G2555, G2556, G2559, G2560, G2635, G2636, G4151, G4189, G4190, G4191, G4550, G5337
Forms Found in the English ULB:
deal violently, deal worse, displeasing, do ... evil, do ... violence, done ... violence, evil, evil actions, evil deeds, evil plans, evils, fraudulent, harm, harmful, violate, violated, violates, violence, violent, wicked, wicked deeds, wickedly, wickedness, wretched, wretchedly, wretches
evil
Related Ideas:
deal violently, displeasing, evil actions, evil deeds, evil plans, fraudulent, harm, harmful, violate, violence, violent, wicked, wicked deeds, wickedly, wickedness, wretched, wretchedly
Definition:
The terms "evil" and "wicked" both refer to anything that is opposed to God's holy character and will.
- While "evil" may describe a person's character, "wicked" may refer more to a person's behavior. However, both terms are very similar in meaning.
- The term "wickedness" refers to the state of being that exists when people do wicked things.
- The results of evil are clearly shown in how people mistreat others by killing, stealing, slandering and being cruel and unkind.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the terms "evil" and "wicked" can be translated as "bad" or "sinful" or "immoral."
- Other ways to translate these could include "not good" or "not righteous" or "not moral."
- Make sure the words or phrases that are used to translate these terms fit the context that is natural in the target language.
(See also: disobey, sin, good, righteous, demon)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 24:11
- 1 Timothy 06:10
- 3 John 01:10
- Genesis 02:17
- Genesis 06:5-6
- Job 01:01
- Job 08:20
- Judges 09:57
- Luke 06:22-23
- Matthew 07:11-12
- Proverbs 03:07
- Psalms 022:16-17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H205, H1100, H1431, H1681, H1942, H2154, H2554, H2555, H5765, H2162, H2248, H2254, H3238, H3399, H3415, H4849, H5753, H5766, H5767, H5771, H5807, H5999, H6090, H6184, H6293, H7451, H7455, H7489, H7561, H7562, H7563, H7564, H7701, H8133, G92, G93, G94, G932, G983, G984, G987, G988, G2549, G2551, G2554, G2555, G2556, G2559, G2560, G2635, G2636, G4151, G4189, G4190, G4191, G4550, G5337
Forms Found in the English ULB:
deal violently, deal worse, displeasing, do ... evil, do ... violence, done ... violence, evil, evil actions, evil deeds, evil plans, evils, fraudulent, harm, harmful, violate, violated, violates, violence, violent, wicked, wicked deeds, wickedly, wickedness, wretched, wretchedly, wretches
exhort
Related Ideas:
exhortation, urge
Definition:
The term "exhort" means to strongly encourage and urge someone to do what is right. Such encouragement is called "exhortation."
- The purpose of exhortation is to persuade other people to avoid sin and follow God's will.
- The New Testament teaches Christians to exhort each other in love, not harshly or abruptly.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "exhort" could also be translated as "strongly urge" or "persuade" or "advise."
- Make sure the translation of this term does not imply that the exhorter is angry. The term should convey strength and seriousness, but should not refer to angry speech.
- In most contexts, the term "exhort" should be translated differently than "encourage," which means to inspire, reassure, or comfort someone.
- Usually this term will also be translated differently from "admonish," which means to warn or correct someone for his wrong behavior.
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:3-4
- 1 Thessalonians 02:12
- 1 Timothy 05:02
- Luke 03:18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5927, H6484, G3867, G3870, G3874
Forms Found in the English ULB:
exhort, exhortation, exhortations, exhorted, exhorting, urge, urged
face
Related Ideas:
before, facedown, facial, presence, surface
Definition:
The word "face" literally refers to the front part of a person's head. This term also has several figurative meanings.
- The expression "your face" is often a figurative way of saying "you." Similarly, the expression "my face" often means "I" or "me."
- In a physical sense, to "face" someone or something means to look in the direction of that person or thing.
- To "face each other" means to "look directly at each other."
- Being "face to face" means that two people are seeing each other in person, at a close distance.
- When Jesus "steadfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem," it means that he very firmly decided to go.
- To "set one's face against" people or a city means to firmly decide to no longer support, or to reject that city or person.
- The expression "face of the land" refers to the surface of the earth and often is a general reference to the whole earth. For example, a "famine covering the face of the earth" refers to a widespread famine affecting many people living on earth.
- The figurative expression "do not hide your face from your people" means "do not reject your people" or "do not desert your people" or "do not stop taking care of your people."
Translation Suggestions:
- If possible, it is best to keep the expression or use an expression in the project language that has a similar meaning.
- The term to "face" could be translated as to "turn toward" or to "look at directly" or to "look at the face of."
- The expression "face to face" could be translated as "up close" or "right in front of" or "in the presence of."
- Depending on the context, the expression "before his face" could be translated as "ahead of him" or "in front of him" or "before him" or "in his presence."
- The expression "set his face toward" could be translated as "began traveling toward" or "firmly made up his mind to go to."
- The expression "hide his face from" could be translated as "turn away from" or "stop helping or protecting" or "reject."
- To "set his face against" a city or people could be translated as "look at with anger and condemn" or "refuse to accept" or "decide to reject" or "condemn and reject" or "pass judgment on."
- The expression "say it to their face" could be translated as "say it to them directly" or "say it to them in their presence" or "say it to them in person."
- The expression "on the face of the land" could also be translated as "throughout the land" or "over the whole earth" or "living throughout the earth."
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 05:04
- Genesis 33:10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H600, H639, H2122, H6440, H8389, G3799, G4383, G4750
Forms Found in the English ULB:
before, face, faced, facedown, faces, facial, facing, presence, surface
faith
Definition:
In general, the term "faith" refers to a belief, trust or confidence in someone or something.
- To "have faith" in someone is to believe that what he says and does is true and trustworthy.
- To "have faith in Jesus" means to believe all of God's teachings about Jesus. It especially means that people trust in Jesus and his sacrifice to cleanse them from their sin and to rescue them from the punishment they deserve because of their sin.
- True faith or belief in Jesus will cause a person to produce good spiritual fruits or behaviors because the Holy Spirit is living in him.
- Sometimes "faith" refers generally to all the teachings about Jesus, as in the expression "the truths of the faith."
- In contexts such as "keep the faith" or "abandon the faith," the term "faith" refers to the state or condition of believing all the teachings about Jesus.
Translation Suggestions:
- In some contexts, "faith" can be translated as "belief" or "conviction" or "confidence" or "trust."
- For some languages these terms will be translated using forms of the verb "believe."
- The expression "keep the faith" could be translated by "keep believing in Jesus" or "continue to believe in Jesus."
- The sentence "they must keep hold of the deep truths of the faith" could be translated by "they must keep believing all the true things about Jesus that they have been taught."
- The expression "my true son in the faith" could be translated by something like "who is like a son to me because I taught him to believe in Jesus" or "my true spiritual son, who believes in Jesus."
(See also: believe, faithful)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:07
- Acts 06:7
- Galatians 02:20-21
- James 02:20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H529, H530, G1680, G3640, G4102, G4103
Forms Found in the English ULB:
faith
faith
Definition:
In general, the term "faith" refers to a belief, trust or confidence in someone or something.
- To "have faith" in someone is to believe that what he says and does is true and trustworthy.
- To "have faith in Jesus" means to believe all of God's teachings about Jesus. It especially means that people trust in Jesus and his sacrifice to cleanse them from their sin and to rescue them from the punishment they deserve because of their sin.
- True faith or belief in Jesus will cause a person to produce good spiritual fruits or behaviors because the Holy Spirit is living in him.
- Sometimes "faith" refers generally to all the teachings about Jesus, as in the expression "the truths of the faith."
- In contexts such as "keep the faith" or "abandon the faith," the term "faith" refers to the state or condition of believing all the teachings about Jesus.
Translation Suggestions:
- In some contexts, "faith" can be translated as "belief" or "conviction" or "confidence" or "trust."
- For some languages these terms will be translated using forms of the verb "believe."
- The expression "keep the faith" could be translated by "keep believing in Jesus" or "continue to believe in Jesus."
- The sentence "they must keep hold of the deep truths of the faith" could be translated by "they must keep believing all the true things about Jesus that they have been taught."
- The expression "my true son in the faith" could be translated by something like "who is like a son to me because I taught him to believe in Jesus" or "my true spiritual son, who believes in Jesus."
(See also: believe, faithful)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:07
- Acts 06:7
- Galatians 02:20-21
- James 02:20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H529, H530, G1680, G3640, G4102, G4103
Forms Found in the English ULB:
faith
faithful
Related Ideas:
faithfully, faithfulness, reliable
Definition:
To be "faithful" to God means to consistently live according to God's teachings. It means to be loyal to him by obeying him.The state or condition of being faithful is "faithfulness."
- A person who is faithful can be trusted to always keep his promises and to always fulfill his responsibilities to other people.
- A faithful person perseveres in doing a task, even when it is long and difficult.
- Faithfulness to God is the consistent practice of doing what God wants us to do.
The term "unfaithful" describes people who do not do what God has commanded them to do. The condition or practice of being unfaithful is "unfaithfulness."
- The people of Israel were called "unfaithful" when they began to worship idols and when they disobeyed God in other ways.
- In marriage, someone who commits adultery is "unfaithful" to his or her spouse.
- God used the term "unfaithfulness" to describe Israel's disobedient behavior. They were not obeying God or honoring him.
Translation Suggestions:
Translating "faithful" and "faithfulness"
- In many contexts, "faithful" can be translated as "loyal" or "dedicated" or "dependable."
- In other contexts, "faithful" can be translated by a word or phrase that means "continuing to believe" or "persevering in believing and obeying God."
- Ways that "faithfulness" could be translated could include "persevering in believing" or "loyalty" or "trustworthiness" or "believing and obeying God."
Translating "unfaithful" and "unfaithfulness"
- Depending on the context, "unfaithful" could be translated as "not faithful" or "unbelieving" or "not obedient" or "not loyal."
- The phrase "the unfaithful" could be translated as "people who are not faithful (to God)" or "unfaithful people" or "those who disobey God" or "people who rebel against God."
- The term "unfaithfulness" could be translated as "disobedience" or "disloyalty" or "not believing or obeying."
- In some languages, the term "unfaithful" is related to the word for "unbelief."
(See also: adultery, believe, disobey, faith, believe)
Bible References:
- Genesis 24:49
- Leviticus 26:40
- Numbers 12:07
- Joshua 02:14
- Judges 02:16-17
- 1 Samuel 02:9
- Psalm 012:1
- Proverbs 11:12-13
- Isaiah 01:26
- Jeremiah 09:7-9
- Hosea 05:07
- Luke 12:46
- Luke 16:10
- Colossians 01:07
- 1 Thessalonians 05:24
- 3 John 01:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H529, H530, H539, H540, H571, H2181, H2616, H2623, H4603, H4820, G569, G4102, G4103
Forms Found in the English ULB:
faithful, faithful one, faithful people, faithfully, faithfulness, reliable, show ... self ... faithful
faithful
Related Ideas:
faithfully, faithfulness, reliable
Definition:
To be "faithful" to God means to consistently live according to God's teachings. It means to be loyal to him by obeying him.The state or condition of being faithful is "faithfulness."
- A person who is faithful can be trusted to always keep his promises and to always fulfill his responsibilities to other people.
- A faithful person perseveres in doing a task, even when it is long and difficult.
- Faithfulness to God is the consistent practice of doing what God wants us to do.
The term "unfaithful" describes people who do not do what God has commanded them to do. The condition or practice of being unfaithful is "unfaithfulness."
- The people of Israel were called "unfaithful" when they began to worship idols and when they disobeyed God in other ways.
- In marriage, someone who commits adultery is "unfaithful" to his or her spouse.
- God used the term "unfaithfulness" to describe Israel's disobedient behavior. They were not obeying God or honoring him.
Translation Suggestions:
Translating "faithful" and "faithfulness"
- In many contexts, "faithful" can be translated as "loyal" or "dedicated" or "dependable."
- In other contexts, "faithful" can be translated by a word or phrase that means "continuing to believe" or "persevering in believing and obeying God."
- Ways that "faithfulness" could be translated could include "persevering in believing" or "loyalty" or "trustworthiness" or "believing and obeying God."
Translating "unfaithful" and "unfaithfulness"
- Depending on the context, "unfaithful" could be translated as "not faithful" or "unbelieving" or "not obedient" or "not loyal."
- The phrase "the unfaithful" could be translated as "people who are not faithful (to God)" or "unfaithful people" or "those who disobey God" or "people who rebel against God."
- The term "unfaithfulness" could be translated as "disobedience" or "disloyalty" or "not believing or obeying."
- In some languages, the term "unfaithful" is related to the word for "unbelief."
(See also: adultery, believe, disobey, faith, believe)
Bible References:
- Genesis 24:49
- Leviticus 26:40
- Numbers 12:07
- Joshua 02:14
- Judges 02:16-17
- 1 Samuel 02:9
- Psalm 012:1
- Proverbs 11:12-13
- Isaiah 01:26
- Jeremiah 09:7-9
- Hosea 05:07
- Luke 12:46
- Luke 16:10
- Colossians 01:07
- 1 Thessalonians 05:24
- 3 John 01:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H529, H530, H539, H540, H571, H2181, H2616, H2623, H4603, H4820, G569, G4102, G4103
Forms Found in the English ULB:
faithful, faithful one, faithful people, faithfully, faithfulness, reliable, show ... self ... faithful
family
Related Ideas:
family line, genealogical record
Definition:
The term "family" refers to a group of people who are related by blood and usually includes a father, mother, and their children. It often also includes other relatives such as grandparents, grandchildren, uncles and aunts.
- The Hebrew family was a religious community passing on traditions through worship and instruction.
- Usually the father was the major authority of the family.
- Family could also include servants, concubines, and even foreigners.
- Some languages may have a broader word such as "clan" or "household" that would fit better in contexts where more than just parents and children are being referred to.
- The term "family" is also used to refer to people who are related spiritually, such as people who are part of God's family because they believe in Jesus.
- A "genealogy" is a record of a person's family that tells who his ancestors were.
(See also: clan, ancestor, house)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 08:1-2
- 1 Samuel 18:18
- Exodus 01:21
- Joshua 02:12-13
- Luke 02:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1, H251, H272, H504, H1004, H1121, H2233, H2859, H2945, H3187, H3188, H4138, H4940, H5387, H5712, H8435, G1085, G3614, G3624, G3965
Forms Found in the English ULB:
families, family, family line, genealogical record, genealogical records, genealogies, genealogy, recorded in ... genealogies, recorded in ... genealogy
fast
Definition:
The term to "fast" means to stop eating food for a period of time, such as for a day or more. Sometimes it also includes not drinking.
- Fasting can help people to focus on God and pray without being distracted by preparing food and eating.
- Jesus condemned the Jewish religious leaders for fasting for the wrong reasons. They fasted so that others would think they were righteous.
- Sometimes people fast because they are very sad or grieved about something.
- The verb to "fast" can also be translated as to "refrain from eating" or to "not eat."
- The noun "fast" could be translated as "time of not eating" or "time of abstaining from food."
(See also: Jewish leaders)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 21:8-10
- 2 Chronicles 20:03
- Acts 13:1-3
- Jonah 03:4-5
- Luke 05:34
- Mark 02:19
- Matthew 06:18
- Matthew 09:15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2908, H5144, H6684, H6685, G3521, G3522
Forms Found in the English ULB:
fast, fasted, fasting, fastings, fasts
father
Related Ideas:
ancestor, ancestral, beget, fatherless, forefather, grandfather, orphan
Definition:
When used literally, the term "father" refers to a person's male parent.
- A "grandfather" is someone's father's father or someone's mother's father.
- A "forefather" is one of a person's male ancestors, such as his grandfather's grandfather.
- An "ancestral household" is a social unit of those people who are descended from one ancestor.
- A person who is "fatherless" does not have a father.
- An "orphan" is a person who has no parents. In Bible times widows were often not able to care for their children, so a child with a mother but no father could also be thought of as an orphan.
- To "beget" someone is to become that person's father.
There are also several figurative uses of the term "father."
- The term "fathers" often refers to a person's male ancestors, such as his grandfather's grandfather.
- The term "father" can refer to a person who is the leader a group of related people or the source of something. For example, in Genesis 4 "the father of all who live in tents" could mean, "the first clan leader of the first people who ever lived in tents."
- The apostle Paul called himself the "father" of those he had helped to become Christians through sharing the gospel with them.
Translation Suggestions
- When talking about a father and his literal son, this term should be translated using the usual term to refer to a father in the language.
- "God the Father" should also be translated using the usual, common word for "father."
- When referring to forefathers, this term could be translated as "ancestors" or "ancestral fathers."
- Sometimes the word "father" can be translated as "clan leader."
- When Paul refers to himself figuratively as a father to believers in Christ, this could be translated as "spiritual father" or "father in Christ."
- The phrase "father of all lies" could be translated as "source of all lies" or "the one from whom all lies come."
(See also: God the Father, son, Son of God)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:02
- Acts 07:32
- Acts 07:45
- Acts 22:03
- Genesis 31:30
- Genesis 31:42
- Genesis 31:53
- Hebrews 07:4-6
- John 04:12
- Joshua 24:3-4
- Malachi 03:07
- Mark 10:7-9
- Matthew 01:07
- Matthew 03:09
- Matthew 10:21
- Matthew 18:14
- Romans 04:12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1, H2, H25, H539, H1730, H1733, H2524, H3205, H3490, H4940, H5971, H7223, G540, G1080, G3737, G3962, G3964, G3966, G3967, G3970, G3971, G3995, G4245, G4269, G4613
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ancestor, ancestor's, ancestors, ancestors', ancestral, beget, begot, father, father's, fathered, fathering, fatherless, fathers, fathers', forefather, forefathers, grandfather, orphan, orphans
father
Related Ideas:
ancestor, ancestral, beget, fatherless, forefather, grandfather, orphan
Definition:
When used literally, the term "father" refers to a person's male parent.
- A "grandfather" is someone's father's father or someone's mother's father.
- A "forefather" is one of a person's male ancestors, such as his grandfather's grandfather.
- An "ancestral household" is a social unit of those people who are descended from one ancestor.
- A person who is "fatherless" does not have a father.
- An "orphan" is a person who has no parents. In Bible times widows were often not able to care for their children, so a child with a mother but no father could also be thought of as an orphan.
- To "beget" someone is to become that person's father.
There are also several figurative uses of the term "father."
- The term "fathers" often refers to a person's male ancestors, such as his grandfather's grandfather.
- The term "father" can refer to a person who is the leader a group of related people or the source of something. For example, in Genesis 4 "the father of all who live in tents" could mean, "the first clan leader of the first people who ever lived in tents."
- The apostle Paul called himself the "father" of those he had helped to become Christians through sharing the gospel with them.
Translation Suggestions
- When talking about a father and his literal son, this term should be translated using the usual term to refer to a father in the language.
- "God the Father" should also be translated using the usual, common word for "father."
- When referring to forefathers, this term could be translated as "ancestors" or "ancestral fathers."
- Sometimes the word "father" can be translated as "clan leader."
- When Paul refers to himself figuratively as a father to believers in Christ, this could be translated as "spiritual father" or "father in Christ."
- The phrase "father of all lies" could be translated as "source of all lies" or "the one from whom all lies come."
(See also: God the Father, son, Son of God)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:02
- Acts 07:32
- Acts 07:45
- Acts 22:03
- Genesis 31:30
- Genesis 31:42
- Genesis 31:53
- Hebrews 07:4-6
- John 04:12
- Joshua 24:3-4
- Malachi 03:07
- Mark 10:7-9
- Matthew 01:07
- Matthew 03:09
- Matthew 10:21
- Matthew 18:14
- Romans 04:12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1, H2, H25, H539, H1730, H1733, H2524, H3205, H3490, H4940, H5971, H7223, G540, G1080, G3737, G3962, G3964, G3966, G3967, G3970, G3971, G3995, G4245, G4269, G4613
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ancestor, ancestor's, ancestors, ancestors', ancestral, beget, begot, father, father's, fathered, fathering, fatherless, fathers, fathers', forefather, forefathers, grandfather, orphan, orphans
favor
Related Ideas:
favorable, favoritism, privilege, request for favor, show favor
Definition:
To "favor" is to prefer. When someone favors a person, he regards that person positively and does more to benefit that person than he does to benefit others.
- The term "favoritism" means the attitude of acting favorably toward some people but not others. It means the inclination to pick one person over another or one thing over another because the person or item is preferred. Generally, favoratism is considered unfair.
- Jesus grew up "in favor with" God and men. This means they approved of his character and behavior.
- The expression "find favor" with someone means that someone is approved of by that person.
- When a king shows favor to someone, it often means that he approves of that person's request and grants it.
- A "favor" can also be a gesture or action towards or for another person for their benefit.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways to translate the term "favor" could include, "blessing" or "benefit" or "credit."
- The "favorable year of Yahweh" could be translated as "the year (or time) when Yahweh will bring great blessing."
- The term "favoritism" could be translated as "partiality" or "being prejudiced" or "unjust treatment." This word is related to the word "favorite," which means "the one who is preferred or loved best."
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 02:25-26
- 2 Chronicles 19:07
- 2 Corinthians 01:11
- Acts 24:27
- Genesis 41:16
- Genesis 47:25
- Genesis 50:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H995, H1156, H1293, H1779, H1921, H2580, H2603, H2604, H2617, H2896, H5278, H5375, H5414, H5922, H6213, H6437, H6440, H7522, H7965, H8467, G1184, G3685, G3982, G4380, G4382, G5485, G5486
Forms Found in the English ULB:
favor, favorable, favored, favoritism, favors, privilege, request for favor, seek ... favor, seeking the favor, show favor, shown favor, sought ... favor
fear
Related Ideas:
afraid, alarmed, anxiety, coward, dismay, dread, fainthearted, fearful, fearlessly, fearsome, frighten, timid, unafraid
Definition:
The terms "fear" and "afraid" refer to the unpleasant feeling a person has when there is a threat of harm to himself or others.
- The term "fear" can also refer to a deep respect and awe for a person in authority.
- The phrase "fear of Yahweh," as well as related terms "fear of God" and "fear of the Lord," refer to a deep respect of God and the showing of that respect by obeying him. This fear is motivated by knowing that God is holy and hates sin.
- The Bible teaches that a person who fears Yahweh will become wise.
- "Anxiety" is fear about the future, what is going to happen.
- To be "alarmed" is to be surprised and afraid because something bad has suddenly happened.
- "Dread" is great fear.
- Someone who is "timid" is afraid to act because something bad might happen as a result.
- Someone who is "unafraid" is not afraid.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, to "fear" can be translated as to "be afraid" or to "deeply respect" or to "revere" or to "be in awe of."
- The term "afraid" could be translated as "terrified" or "scared" or "fearful."
- The sentence "The fear of God fell on all of them" could be translated as "Suddenly they all felt a deep awe and respect for God" or "Immediately, they all felt very amazed and revered God deeply" or "Right then, they all felt very afraid of God (because of his great power)."
- The phrase "fear not" could also be translated as "do not be afraid" or "stop being afraid."
- Note that the phrase "fear of Yahweh" does not occur in the New Testament. The phrase "fear of the Lord" or "fear of the Lord God" is used instead.
(See also: marvel, awe, Lord, power, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- 1 John 04:18
- Acts 02:43
- Acts 19:15-17
- Genesis 50:21
- Isaiah 11:3-5
- Job 06:14
- Jonah 01:09
- Luke 12:05
- Matthew 10:28
- Proverbs 10:24-25
Word Data:
- Strong's: H367, H926, H928, H1204, H1481, H1672, H1674, H1763, H2119, H2729, H2730, H2731, H2844, H2849, H2865, H3016, H3025, H3372, H3373, H3374, H4032, H4034, H4035, H4116, H4172, H6206, H6342, H6343, H6345, H6427, H7264, H7267, H7297, H7390, H7461, H7493, H8175, G870, G1167, G1168, G1169, G1568, G1630, G1719, G2125, G5398, G5399, G5401
Forms Found in the English ULB:
afraid, alarmed, anxiety, cowards, dismay, dismayed, dread, dreaded, fainthearted, fear, feared, fearful, fearful thing, fearlessly, fears, fearsome, frighten, frightened, timid, unafraid
fellowship
Related Ideas:
alliance, associate with, association, allied with, contribution, participants with, partnership, share, united
Definition:
In general, the term "fellowship" refers to friendly interactions between members of a group of people who share similar interests and experiences.
- In the Bible, the term "fellowship" usually refers to the unity of believers in Christ.
- Christian fellowship is a shared relationship that believers have with one another through their relationship with Christ and the Holy Spirit.
- The early Christians expressed their fellowship through listening to the teaching of God's Word and praying together, through the sharing of their belongings, and through eating meals together.
- Christians also have fellowship with God through their faith in Jesus and his sacrificial death on the cross which removed the barrier between God and people.
- An "alliance" is a kind of fellowship between governments in which the governments agree to work together, usually to fight common enemies.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "fellowship" could include "a sharing together" or "relationship" or "companionship" or "Christian community."
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:03
- Acts 02:40-42
- Philippians 01:3-6
- Philippians 02:01
- Philippians 03:10
- Psalms 055:12-14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2266, H2270, H4541, H6148, H8641, G2842, G2844, G3352, G3353, G4790
Forms Found in the English ULB:
alliance, alliances, associate with, association, be allied with, be participants with, contribution, contributions, fellowship, participant, participants, partnership, share, sharers, shares, sharing, united
festival
Definition:
In general, a festival is a celebration held by a community of people.
The word for "festival" in the Old Testament literally means "appointed time."
The festivals celebrated by the Israelites were specially appointed times or seasons that God had commanded them to observe.
In some English translations, the word "feast" is used instead of festival because the celebrations included having a large meal together.
There were several main festivals that the Israelites celebrated every year:
Passover
Festival of Unleavened Bread
Firstfruits
Festival of Weeks (Pentecost)
Festival of Trumpets
Day of Atonement
Festival of Shelters
The purpose of these festivals was to thank God and to remember the amazing things he had done to rescue, protect, and provide for his people.
A person who "celebrates" acts as if he were at a festival.
(See also: feast)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 23:31
- 2 Chronicles 08:13
- Exodus 05:01
- John 04:45
- Luke 22:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1974, H2166, H2282, H2287, H6213, H4150, H8057, G1456, G1858, G1859
Forms Found in the English ULB:
festival, festivals
filled with the Holy Spirit
Related Ideas:
full of the Holy Spirit
Definition:
The term "filled with the Holy Spirit" is a figurative expression that, when used to describe a person means the Holy Spirit is empowering that person to do God's will.
- The expression "filled with" is an expression that often means "controlled by."
- People are "filled with the Holy Spirit" when they follow the Holy Spirit's leading and completely rely on him to help them do what God wants.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term could be translated as "empowered by the Holy Spirit" or "controlled by the Holy Spirit." But it should not sound as though the Holy Spirit is forcing the person to do something.
- A sentence such as "he was filled with the Holy Spirit" could be translated as "he was living fully by the Spirit's power" or "he was completely guided by the Holy Spirit" or "the Holy Spirit was guiding him completely."
- This term is similar in meaning to the expression "live by the Spirit," but "filled with the Holy Spirit" emphasizes the completeness with which a person allows the Holy Spirit to have control or influence over his life. So these two expressions should be translated differently, if possible.
(See also: Holy Spirit)
Bible References:
- Acts 04:31
- Acts 05:17
- Acts 06:8-9
- Luke 01:15
- Luke 01:39-41
- Luke 04:1-2
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4390, H4392, H7646, H8003, G40, G4130, G4137, G4151
Forms Found in the English ULB:
filled ... with the Holy Spirit, full ... of the Holy Spirit, full ... of the Spirit
fir
Definition:
A fir tree is a kind of tree that stays green all year and has cones that contain seeds.
- Fir trees are also referred to as "evergreen" trees.
- In ancient times, the wood of fir trees was used for making musical instruments and for building structures such as boats, houses, and the temple.
- Some examples of fir trees mentioned in the Bible are pine, cedar, cypress, and juniper.
(See also: cedar, cypress)
Bible References:
- Ezekiel 27:4-5
- Isaiah 37:24-25
- Isaiah 41:19-20
- Isaiah 44:14
- Isaiah 60:12-13
- Psalms 104:16-18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H766, H1265, H1266
Forms Found in the English ULB:
fir, firs
fir
Definition:
A fir tree is a kind of tree that stays green all year and has cones that contain seeds.
- Fir trees are also referred to as "evergreen" trees.
- In ancient times, the wood of fir trees was used for making musical instruments and for building structures such as boats, houses, and the temple.
- Some examples of fir trees mentioned in the Bible are pine, cedar, cypress, and juniper.
(See also: cedar, cypress)
Bible References:
- Ezekiel 27:4-5
- Isaiah 37:24-25
- Isaiah 41:19-20
- Isaiah 44:14
- Isaiah 60:12-13
- Psalms 104:16-18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H766, H1265, H1266
Forms Found in the English ULB:
fir, firs
fire
Related Ideas:
blazing, fiery, firebrands, inflame, kindle
Definition:
Fire is the heat, light, and flames that are produced when something is burned.
- A fire that is "blazing" is very hot and has large flames.
- A "fire brand" is a piece of burning wood.
- To "set on fire" or "set fire to" something is to make it start burning with fire.
- To "inflame" something is to make it start burning.
- To "kindle" a fire is to start that fire burning.
- The final judgment of unbelievers is in the fire of hell.
The word "fire" and ideas related to fire are also used figuratively.
- The term "fire" can refer to judgment or purification.
- The phrase "baptize with fire" could also be translated as "cause to experience suffering in order to be purified."
- Fire is used to refine gold and other metals. In the Bible, this process is used to explain how God refines people through difficult things that happen in their lives.
(See also: pure)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 16:18-20
- 2 Kings 01:10
- 2 Thessalonians 01:08
- Acts 07:29-30
- John 15:06
- Luke 03:16
- Matthew 03:12
- Nehemiah 01:3
Word Data:
- Strong's: H217, H398, H784, H800, H801, H1197, H1200, H1513, H1814, H2734, H2740, H3341, H3857, H4168, H5135, H6315, G439, G440, G1067, G2741, G2618, G4442, G4443, G4447, G4448, G4451, G5394, G5457
Forms Found in the English ULB:
blazing, fiery, fire, firebrands, fires, flaming, kindle, kindled, kindles, set fire to, set ... on fire, sets ... on fire
firstfruit
Definition:
The term "firstfruits" refers to a portion of the first crop of fruits and vegetables that was reaped during each harvest season.
- The Israelites offered these first fruits to God as a sacrificial offering.
- This term is also used figuratively in the Bible to refer to a firstborn son as being the first fruits of the family. That is, because he was the first son to be born into that family, he was the one who carried on the family name and honor.
- Because Jesus rose from the dead, he is called the "firstfruits" of all believers in him, believers who have died but who will some day come back to life.
- Believers in Jesus are also called the "firstfruits" of all creation, indicating the special privilege and position of those whom Jesus redeemed and called to be his people.
Translation Suggestions:
- The literal use of this term could be translated as "first portion (of crops)" or "first part of the harvest."
- If possible, the figurative uses should be translated literally, to allow for different meanings in different contexts. This will also show the correlation between the literal meaning and the figurative uses.
(See also: firstborn)
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 31:4-5
- 2 Thessalonians 02:13
- Exodus 23:16-17
- James 01:18
- Jeremiah 02:03
- Psalms 105:36
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1061, H6529, H7225, G536
Forms Found in the English ULB:
firstfruit, firstfruits
flesh
Related Ideas:
fleshly, human, living creatures, meat, physical
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "flesh" literally refers to the soft tissue of the physical body of a human being or animal.
- The Bible also uses the term "flesh" in a figurative way to refer to all human beings or all living creatures.
- In the New Testament, the term "flesh" can be used to talk about something that is associated with being human. For example, to decide something according to the flesh means to decide something according to human standards.
- In the New Testament, the term "flesh" can be used to refer to the sinful nature of human beings. This is often used in contrast to their spiritual nature.
- The expression "own flesh and blood" refers to someone who is biologically related to another person, such as a parent, sibling, child, or grandchild.
- The expression "flesh and blood" can also refer to a person's ancestors or descendants.
- The expression "one flesh" refers to the physical uniting of a man and woman in marriage.
Translation Suggestions:
- In the context of an animal's body, "flesh" could be translated as "body" or "skin" or "meat."
- When it is used to refer generally to all living creatures, this term could be translated as "living beings" or "everything that is alive."
- When referring in general to all people, this term could be translated as "people" or "human beings" or "everyone who lives."
- The expression "flesh and blood" could also be translated as "relatives" or "family" or "kinfolk" or "family clan." There may be contexts where it could be translated as "ancestors" or "descendants."
- Some languages may have an expression that is similar in meaning to "flesh and blood."
- The expression "become one flesh" could be translated as "unite sexually" or "become as one body" or "become like one person in body and spirit." The translation of this expression should be checked to make sure it is acceptable in the project language and culture. . It should also be understood that this is figurative, and does not mean that a man and a woman who "become one flesh" literally become one person.
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:16
- 2 John 01:07
- Ephesians 06:12
- Galatians 01:16
- Genesis 02:24
- John 01:14
- Matthew 16:17
- Romans 08:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H120, H829, H1320, H1321, H2878, H7607, H7683, G2907, G4559, G4561
Forms Found in the English ULB:
flesh, fleshly, human, humans, living creatures, meat, physical
flesh
Related Ideas:
fleshly, human, living creatures, meat, physical
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "flesh" literally refers to the soft tissue of the physical body of a human being or animal.
- The Bible also uses the term "flesh" in a figurative way to refer to all human beings or all living creatures.
- In the New Testament, the term "flesh" can be used to talk about something that is associated with being human. For example, to decide something according to the flesh means to decide something according to human standards.
- In the New Testament, the term "flesh" can be used to refer to the sinful nature of human beings. This is often used in contrast to their spiritual nature.
- The expression "own flesh and blood" refers to someone who is biologically related to another person, such as a parent, sibling, child, or grandchild.
- The expression "flesh and blood" can also refer to a person's ancestors or descendants.
- The expression "one flesh" refers to the physical uniting of a man and woman in marriage.
Translation Suggestions:
- In the context of an animal's body, "flesh" could be translated as "body" or "skin" or "meat."
- When it is used to refer generally to all living creatures, this term could be translated as "living beings" or "everything that is alive."
- When referring in general to all people, this term could be translated as "people" or "human beings" or "everyone who lives."
- The expression "flesh and blood" could also be translated as "relatives" or "family" or "kinfolk" or "family clan." There may be contexts where it could be translated as "ancestors" or "descendants."
- Some languages may have an expression that is similar in meaning to "flesh and blood."
- The expression "become one flesh" could be translated as "unite sexually" or "become as one body" or "become like one person in body and spirit." The translation of this expression should be checked to make sure it is acceptable in the project language and culture. . It should also be understood that this is figurative, and does not mean that a man and a woman who "become one flesh" literally become one person.
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:16
- 2 John 01:07
- Ephesians 06:12
- Galatians 01:16
- Genesis 02:24
- John 01:14
- Matthew 16:17
- Romans 08:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H120, H829, H1320, H1321, H2878, H7607, H7683, G2907, G4559, G4561
Forms Found in the English ULB:
flesh, fleshly, human, humans, living creatures, meat, physical
flock
Related Ideas:
herd
Definition:
In the Bible, "flock" refers to a group of sheep or goats and "herd" refers to a group of cattle, oxen, or pigs.
- Different languages may have different ways of naming groups of animals or birds.
- For example, in English the term "herd" can also be used for sheep or goats, but in the Bible text it is not used this way.
- The term "flock" in English is also used for a group of birds, but it can not be used for pigs, oxen, or cattle.
- Consider what terms are used in your language to refer to different groups of animals.
- For verses that refer to "flocks and herds" it may be better to add "of sheep" or "of cattle" for example, if the language does not have different words to refer to different kinds of animal groups.
(See also: goat, ox, pig, sheep, )
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 10:28-29
- 2 Chronicles 17:11
- Deuteronomy 14:22-23
- Luke 02:8-9
- Matthew 08:30
- Matthew 26:31
Word Data:
- Strong's: H504, H951, H1241, H2835, H4029, H4735, H4830, H5349, H5739, H6251, H6629, H7473, H7716, H7462, H7794, G34, G4167, G4168
Forms Found in the English ULB:
flock, flocking, flocks, herd, herds
flute
Related Ideas:
pipe, wind instrument
Definition:
In Bible times, pipes were musical instruments made of bone or wood with holes to allow the sound to come out. A flute was a kind of pipe.
- Most pipes had reeds made out of a kind of thick grass that vibrated as air was blown over it.
- A pipe without any reeds was often called a "flute."
- A shepherd played a pipe to calm his flocks of sheep.
- Pipes and flutes were used for playing sad or joyful music.
(See also: flock, shepherd)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 14:07
- 1 Kings 01:38-40
- Daniel 03:3-5
- Luke 07:31-32
- Matthew 09:23
- Matthew 11:17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4953, H5748, H2485, H2490, G832, G834, G836
Forms Found in the English ULB:
flute, flutes, pipe, pipes, wind instruments
fool
Related Ideas:
folly, foolish, foolishly, foolishness, insane, insanity, out of his mind, senseless, stupid, thoughtless, unwise
Definition:
The term "fool" refers to a person who often makes wrong choices, especially choosing to disobey. The term "foolish" describes a person or behavior that is not wise.
- In the Bible, the term "fool" usually refers to a person who does not believe or obey God. This is often contrasted to the wise person, who trusts in God and obeys God.
- In the Psalms, David describes a fool as a person who does not believe in God, one who ignores all the evidence of God in his creation.
- The Old Testament book of Proverbs also gives many descriptions of what a fool, or foolish person, is like.
- The term "folly" refers to an action that is not wise because it is against God's will. Often "folly" also includes the meaning of something that is ridiculous or dangerous.
- A person who is "insane" or suffering from "insanity" is unable to know truth from error, right from wrong, or good from evil and often acts without knowing what he is doing.
- Something that is hollow has nothing on its inside.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "fool" could be translated as "foolish person" or "unwise person" or "senseless person" or "ungodly person."
- Ways to translate "foolish" could include "lacking understanding" or "unwise" or "senseless."
(See also: wise)
Bible References:
- Ecclesiastes 01:17
- Ephesians 05:15
- Galatians 03:03
- Genesis 31:28
- Matthew 07:26
- Matthew 25:08
- Proverbs 13:16
- Psalms 049:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H191, H196, H200, H1197, H1198, H1984, H2973, H3684, H3687, H3688, H3689, H3690, H5014, H5034, H5036, H5039, H5528, H5529, H5530, H5531, H6612, H8417, H8604, G453, G454, G781, G801, G877, G878, G2757, G3150, G3154, G3471, G3472, G3473, G3474, G3912, G3913
Forms Found in the English ULB:
act of disgraceful folly, acted ... foolishly, disgraceful folly, folly, fool, foolish, foolishness, fools, insane, insanity, out of ... mind, senseless, spoken ... foolishly, stupid, thoughtless, unwise
fool
Related Ideas:
folly, foolish, foolishly, foolishness, insane, insanity, out of his mind, senseless, stupid, thoughtless, unwise
Definition:
The term "fool" refers to a person who often makes wrong choices, especially choosing to disobey. The term "foolish" describes a person or behavior that is not wise.
- In the Bible, the term "fool" usually refers to a person who does not believe or obey God. This is often contrasted to the wise person, who trusts in God and obeys God.
- In the Psalms, David describes a fool as a person who does not believe in God, one who ignores all the evidence of God in his creation.
- The Old Testament book of Proverbs also gives many descriptions of what a fool, or foolish person, is like.
- The term "folly" refers to an action that is not wise because it is against God's will. Often "folly" also includes the meaning of something that is ridiculous or dangerous.
- A person who is "insane" or suffering from "insanity" is unable to know truth from error, right from wrong, or good from evil and often acts without knowing what he is doing.
- Something that is hollow has nothing on its inside.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "fool" could be translated as "foolish person" or "unwise person" or "senseless person" or "ungodly person."
- Ways to translate "foolish" could include "lacking understanding" or "unwise" or "senseless."
(See also: wise)
Bible References:
- Ecclesiastes 01:17
- Ephesians 05:15
- Galatians 03:03
- Genesis 31:28
- Matthew 07:26
- Matthew 25:08
- Proverbs 13:16
- Psalms 049:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H191, H196, H200, H1197, H1198, H1984, H2973, H3684, H3687, H3688, H3689, H3690, H5014, H5034, H5036, H5039, H5528, H5529, H5530, H5531, H6612, H8417, H8604, G453, G454, G781, G801, G877, G878, G2757, G3150, G3154, G3471, G3472, G3473, G3474, G3912, G3913
Forms Found in the English ULB:
act of disgraceful folly, acted ... foolishly, disgraceful folly, folly, fool, foolish, foolishness, fools, insane, insanity, out of ... mind, senseless, spoken ... foolishly, stupid, thoughtless, unwise
foreigner
Related Ideas:
alien, barbarian, foreign, sojourn, sojourner, stranger, tenant
Definition:
The term "foreigner" refers to a person living in a country that is not his own. Another name for a foreigner is an "alien."
- In the Old Testament, this term especially refers to anyone who came from a different people group than the people he was living among.
- A foreigner is also a person whose language and culture is different from those of a particular region.
- For example, when Naomi and her family moved to Moab, they were foreigners there. When Naomi and her daughter-in-law Ruth later moved to Israel, Ruth was called a "foreigner" there because she was not originally from Israel.
- The apostle Paul told the Ephesians that before they knew Christ, they were "foreigners" to God's covenant.
- Sometimes "foreigner" is translated as "stranger," but it should not refer only to someone who is unfamiliar or unknown.
- A "sojourner" is a person who is living in one country that is not his but waiting for the chance to move to his own country.
- A "barbarian" is a person from another country who does not speak the local language or obey the local customs and so the natives do not like or respect him.
- A "strangers" are persons who do not know each other.
- To be "alienated" is to no longer be living in loving relationship with another. For example, a husband and wife who are no longer living together but are not divorced are "alienated" or "estranged."
- A "tenant" is a person who rents his dwelling place.
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 02:17
- Acts 07:29-30
- Deuteronomy 01:15-16
- Genesis 15:12-13
- Genesis 17:27
- Luke 17:18
- Matthew 17:24-25
Word Data:
- Strong's: H312, H628, H1471, H1481, H1616, H2114, H3937, H4033, H5236, H5237, H6154, H8453, G241, G245, G246, G526, G915, G3581, G3927, G3941
Forms Found in the English ULB:
alien, alienated, alienates, barbarian, foreign, foreigner, foreigners, live as a foreigner, living as foreigners, sojourn, sojourned, sojourner, sojourners, sojourning, stranger, strangers, tenant, tenants
foreigner
Related Ideas:
alien, barbarian, foreign, sojourn, sojourner, stranger, tenant
Definition:
The term "foreigner" refers to a person living in a country that is not his own. Another name for a foreigner is an "alien."
- In the Old Testament, this term especially refers to anyone who came from a different people group than the people he was living among.
- A foreigner is also a person whose language and culture is different from those of a particular region.
- For example, when Naomi and her family moved to Moab, they were foreigners there. When Naomi and her daughter-in-law Ruth later moved to Israel, Ruth was called a "foreigner" there because she was not originally from Israel.
- The apostle Paul told the Ephesians that before they knew Christ, they were "foreigners" to God's covenant.
- Sometimes "foreigner" is translated as "stranger," but it should not refer only to someone who is unfamiliar or unknown.
- A "sojourner" is a person who is living in one country that is not his but waiting for the chance to move to his own country.
- A "barbarian" is a person from another country who does not speak the local language or obey the local customs and so the natives do not like or respect him.
- A "strangers" are persons who do not know each other.
- To be "alienated" is to no longer be living in loving relationship with another. For example, a husband and wife who are no longer living together but are not divorced are "alienated" or "estranged."
- A "tenant" is a person who rents his dwelling place.
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 02:17
- Acts 07:29-30
- Deuteronomy 01:15-16
- Genesis 15:12-13
- Genesis 17:27
- Luke 17:18
- Matthew 17:24-25
Word Data:
- Strong's: H312, H628, H1471, H1481, H1616, H2114, H3937, H4033, H5236, H5237, H6154, H8453, G241, G245, G246, G526, G915, G3581, G3927, G3941
Forms Found in the English ULB:
alien, alienated, alienates, barbarian, foreign, foreigner, foreigners, live as a foreigner, living as foreigners, sojourn, sojourned, sojourner, sojourners, sojourning, stranger, strangers, tenant, tenants
forgive
Related Ideas:
forgiven, forgiveness, pardon
Definition:
To forgive someone means to not hold a grudge against that person even though they did something hurtful. "Forgiveness" is the act of forgiving someone.
- Forgiving someone often means not punishing that person for something he has done wrong.
- This term can be used figuratively to mean "cancel," as in the expression "forgive a debt."
- When people confess their sins, God forgives them based on Jesus' sacrificial death on the cross.
- Jesus taught his disciples to forgive others as he has forgiven them.
The term "pardon" means to forgive and not punish someone for his sin.
- This word has the same meaning as "forgive" but may also include the meaning of a formal decision to not punish someone who is guilty.
- In a court of law, a judge can pardon a person found guilty of a crime.
- Even though we are guilty of sin, Jesus Christ pardoned us from being punished in hell, based on his sacrificial death on the cross.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "forgive" could be translated as "pardon" or "cancel" or "release" or "not hold against" (someone).
- The term "forgiveness" could be translated by a word or phrase that means "practice of not resenting" or "declaring (someone) as not guilty" or "the act of pardoning."
- If the language has a word for a formal decision to forgive, that word could be used to translate "pardon."
(See also: guilt)
Bible References:
- Genesis 50:17
- Numbers 14:17-19
- Deuteronomy 29:20-21
- Joshua 24:19-20
- 2 Kings 05:17-19
- Psalms 025:11
- Psalms 025:17-19
- Isaiah 55:6-7
- Isaiah 40:02
- Luke 05:21
- Acts 08:22
- Ephesians 04:31-32
- Colossians 03:12-14
- 1 John 02:12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5546, H5547, H3722, H5375, H5545, H5547, G859, G863, G2433, G5483
Forms Found in the English ULB:
forgave, forgive, forgiven, forgiveness, forgives, pardon, pardoned
found
Related Ideas:
establish, foundation, founder
Definition:
The verb "found" means build, create, or lay a base for. The phrase "founded on" means supported by or based on. A "foundation" is the base of support on which something is built or created.
- The foundation of a house or building must be strong and dependable in order to support the entire structure.
- The term "foundation" can also refer to the beginning of something or to the time when something was first created.
- In a figurative sense, believers in Christ are compared to a building that is founded on the teachings of the apostles and prophets, with Christ himself being the cornerstone of the building.
- A "foundation stone" was a stone that was laid as part of the foundation. These stones were tested to make sure they were strong enough to support an entire building.
- To "establish" something is for a person to start or make or create something that he wants to endure for a long time.
Translation Suggestions:
- The phrase "before the foundation of the world" could be translated as "before the creation of the world" or "before the time when the world first existed" or "before everything was first created."
- The term "founded on" could be translated as "securely built on" or "firmly based on."
- Depending on the context, "foundation" could be translated as "strong base" or "solid support" or "beginning" or "creation."
(See also: cornerstone, create)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 06:37-38
- 2 Chronicles 03:1-3
- Ezekiel 13:13-14
- Luke 14:29
- Matthew 13:35
- Matthew 25:34
Word Data:
- Strong's: H134, H553, H787, H2713, H3245, H3247, H3248, H3559, H3772, H4143, H4144, H4146, H4328, H4349, H4527, H5975, H7760, H8356, G747, G950, G1457, G2310, G2311, G2602
Forms Found in the English ULB:
established, establishes, found, foundation, foundations, founded, founder, founds, lay ... foundation, lay ... foundations
found
Related Ideas:
establish, foundation, founder
Definition:
The verb "found" means build, create, or lay a base for. The phrase "founded on" means supported by or based on. A "foundation" is the base of support on which something is built or created.
- The foundation of a house or building must be strong and dependable in order to support the entire structure.
- The term "foundation" can also refer to the beginning of something or to the time when something was first created.
- In a figurative sense, believers in Christ are compared to a building that is founded on the teachings of the apostles and prophets, with Christ himself being the cornerstone of the building.
- A "foundation stone" was a stone that was laid as part of the foundation. These stones were tested to make sure they were strong enough to support an entire building.
- To "establish" something is for a person to start or make or create something that he wants to endure for a long time.
Translation Suggestions:
- The phrase "before the foundation of the world" could be translated as "before the creation of the world" or "before the time when the world first existed" or "before everything was first created."
- The term "founded on" could be translated as "securely built on" or "firmly based on."
- Depending on the context, "foundation" could be translated as "strong base" or "solid support" or "beginning" or "creation."
(See also: cornerstone, create)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 06:37-38
- 2 Chronicles 03:1-3
- Ezekiel 13:13-14
- Luke 14:29
- Matthew 13:35
- Matthew 25:34
Word Data:
- Strong's: H134, H553, H787, H2713, H3245, H3247, H3248, H3559, H3772, H4143, H4144, H4146, H4328, H4349, H4527, H5975, H7760, H8356, G747, G950, G1457, G2310, G2311, G2602
Forms Found in the English ULB:
established, establishes, found, foundation, foundations, founded, founder, founds, lay ... foundation, lay ... foundations
free
Related Ideas:
freedom, freeman, liberty, volunteer, without cost, without paying for it
Definition:
The terms "free" or "freedom" refer to not being in slavery, or any other kind of bondage. Another word for "freedom" is "liberty."
- The expression to "set someone free" or to "free someone" means to provide a way for someone to no longer be in slavery or captivity.
- In the Bible, these terms are often used figuratively to refer to how a believer in Jesus is no longer under the power of sin.
- Having "liberty" or "freedom" can also refer to no longer being required to obey the Law of Moses, but instead being free to live by the teachings and guidance of the Holy Spirit.
- To "volunteer" is to freely and willingly agree to do something.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "free" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "not bound" or "not enslaved" or "not in slavery" or "not in bondage."
- The term "freedom" or "liberty" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "the state of being free" or "the condition of not being a slave" or "not being bound."
- The expression to "set free" could be translated as to "cause to be free" or to "rescue from slavery" or to "release from bondage."
- A person who has been "set free" has been "released" or "taken out of" bondage or slavery.
(See also: bind, enslave, servant)
Bible References:
- Galatians 04:26
- Galatians 05:01
- Isaiah 61:1
- Leviticus 25:10
- Romans 06:18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1865, H2600, H2666, H2668, H2670, H3318, H4800, H5068, H5069, H5071, H5337, H5352, H5355, H5425, H5674, H5800, H6299, H6340, H6362, H7342, H7971, G425, G525, G558, G629, G630, G859, G1344, G1432, G1657, G1658, G1659, G1849, G3089, G3955, G4506, G5483
Forms Found in the English ULB:
free, freed, freedom, freeing, freely, freely gave, freeman, frees, liberty, set ... free, volunteer, volunteered, without cost, without paying for it
free
Related Ideas:
freedom, freeman, liberty, volunteer, without cost, without paying for it
Definition:
The terms "free" or "freedom" refer to not being in slavery, or any other kind of bondage. Another word for "freedom" is "liberty."
- The expression to "set someone free" or to "free someone" means to provide a way for someone to no longer be in slavery or captivity.
- In the Bible, these terms are often used figuratively to refer to how a believer in Jesus is no longer under the power of sin.
- Having "liberty" or "freedom" can also refer to no longer being required to obey the Law of Moses, but instead being free to live by the teachings and guidance of the Holy Spirit.
- To "volunteer" is to freely and willingly agree to do something.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "free" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "not bound" or "not enslaved" or "not in slavery" or "not in bondage."
- The term "freedom" or "liberty" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "the state of being free" or "the condition of not being a slave" or "not being bound."
- The expression to "set free" could be translated as to "cause to be free" or to "rescue from slavery" or to "release from bondage."
- A person who has been "set free" has been "released" or "taken out of" bondage or slavery.
(See also: bind, enslave, servant)
Bible References:
- Galatians 04:26
- Galatians 05:01
- Isaiah 61:1
- Leviticus 25:10
- Romans 06:18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1865, H2600, H2666, H2668, H2670, H3318, H4800, H5068, H5069, H5071, H5337, H5352, H5355, H5425, H5674, H5800, H6299, H6340, H6362, H7342, H7971, G425, G525, G558, G629, G630, G859, G1344, G1432, G1657, G1658, G1659, G1849, G3089, G3955, G4506, G5483
Forms Found in the English ULB:
free, freed, freedom, freeing, freely, freely gave, freeman, frees, liberty, set ... free, volunteer, volunteered, without cost, without paying for it
fruit
Related Ideas:
bear fruit, crop, fruitful, produce, productive land, unfruitful
Definition:
The term "fruit" literally refers to the part of a plant that can be eaten.
- A "fruitful" plant is one that has a lot of good fruit.
- The expression "fruit of the land" refers generally to everything that the land produces for people to eat. This includes not only fruits such as grapes or dates, but also vegetables, nuts, and grains.
- The term "crop" can refer to what people have planted for for food.
- The term "crop" can refer to the food that is harvested at one time.
Sometimes the term "fruit" and ideas related to it are used figuratively.
- In general, the expression "fruit of" refers to anything that comes from or that is produced by something else. For example, the "fruit of wisdom" refers to the good things that come from being wise.
- The expression "fruit of the womb" refers to "what the womb produces"—that is, children.
- The Bible often uses "fruit" to refer to a person's actions. Just as fruit on a tree shows what kind of tree it is, in the same way a person's words and actions reveal what his character is like.
- The expression "fruit of the Spirit" refers to godly qualities that the Holy Spirit produces in the lives of people who obey him.
- The term "fruitful" can be used figuratively to mean "prosperous." This often refers to having many children and descendants, as well as having plenty of food and other wealth.
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate this term using the general word for "fruit" that is commonly used in the project language to refer to the edible fruit of a fruit tree. In many languages it may be more natural to use the plural "fruits" whenever it refers to more than one fruit.
- Depending on the context, the term "fruitful" could be translated as "producing much spiritual fruit" or "having many children" or "prosperous."
- The expression "fruit of the land" could also be translated as "food that the land produces" or "food crops that are growing in that region."
- When God created animals and people, he commanded them to "be fruitful and multiply," which refers to having many offspring. This could also be translated as "have many offspring" or "have many children and descendants" or "have many children so that you will have many descendants."
- The expression "fruit of the womb" could be translated as "what the womb produces" or "children a women gives birth to" or just "children." When Elizabeth says to Mary "blessed is the fruit of your womb," she means "blessed is the child you will give birth to." The project language may also have a different expression for this.
- Another expression "fruit of the vine," could be translated as "vine fruit" or "grapes."
- Depending on the context, the expression "will be more fruitful" could also be translated as "will produce more fruit" or "will have more children" or "will be prosperous."
- The apostle Paul's expression "fruitful labor" could be translated as "work that brings very good results" or "efforts that result in many people believing in Jesus."
- The "fruit of the Spirit" could also be translated as "works that the Holy Spirit produces" or "words and actions that show that the Holy Spirit is working in someone."
(See also: descendant, grain, grape, Holy Spirit, vine, womb)
Bible References:
- Galatians 05:23
- Genesis 01:11
- Luke 08:15
- Matthew 03:08
- Matthew 07:17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4, H1061, H1063, H1069, H2233, H2981, H3018, H3581, H3759, H3899, H3978, H4022, H5108, H6499, H6509, H6529, H6631, H7019, H8393, H8570, G1081, G2590, G2592, G2593, G3703, G5052, G5352
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bear fruit, crop, crops, fruit, fruitful, fruits, produce, productive land, unfruitful
fruit
Related Ideas:
bear fruit, crop, fruitful, produce, productive land, unfruitful
Definition:
The term "fruit" literally refers to the part of a plant that can be eaten.
- A "fruitful" plant is one that has a lot of good fruit.
- The expression "fruit of the land" refers generally to everything that the land produces for people to eat. This includes not only fruits such as grapes or dates, but also vegetables, nuts, and grains.
- The term "crop" can refer to what people have planted for for food.
- The term "crop" can refer to the food that is harvested at one time.
Sometimes the term "fruit" and ideas related to it are used figuratively.
- In general, the expression "fruit of" refers to anything that comes from or that is produced by something else. For example, the "fruit of wisdom" refers to the good things that come from being wise.
- The expression "fruit of the womb" refers to "what the womb produces"—that is, children.
- The Bible often uses "fruit" to refer to a person's actions. Just as fruit on a tree shows what kind of tree it is, in the same way a person's words and actions reveal what his character is like.
- The expression "fruit of the Spirit" refers to godly qualities that the Holy Spirit produces in the lives of people who obey him.
- The term "fruitful" can be used figuratively to mean "prosperous." This often refers to having many children and descendants, as well as having plenty of food and other wealth.
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate this term using the general word for "fruit" that is commonly used in the project language to refer to the edible fruit of a fruit tree. In many languages it may be more natural to use the plural "fruits" whenever it refers to more than one fruit.
- Depending on the context, the term "fruitful" could be translated as "producing much spiritual fruit" or "having many children" or "prosperous."
- The expression "fruit of the land" could also be translated as "food that the land produces" or "food crops that are growing in that region."
- When God created animals and people, he commanded them to "be fruitful and multiply," which refers to having many offspring. This could also be translated as "have many offspring" or "have many children and descendants" or "have many children so that you will have many descendants."
- The expression "fruit of the womb" could be translated as "what the womb produces" or "children a women gives birth to" or just "children." When Elizabeth says to Mary "blessed is the fruit of your womb," she means "blessed is the child you will give birth to." The project language may also have a different expression for this.
- Another expression "fruit of the vine," could be translated as "vine fruit" or "grapes."
- Depending on the context, the expression "will be more fruitful" could also be translated as "will produce more fruit" or "will have more children" or "will be prosperous."
- The apostle Paul's expression "fruitful labor" could be translated as "work that brings very good results" or "efforts that result in many people believing in Jesus."
- The "fruit of the Spirit" could also be translated as "works that the Holy Spirit produces" or "words and actions that show that the Holy Spirit is working in someone."
(See also: descendant, grain, grape, Holy Spirit, vine, womb)
Bible References:
- Galatians 05:23
- Genesis 01:11
- Luke 08:15
- Matthew 03:08
- Matthew 07:17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4, H1061, H1063, H1069, H2233, H2981, H3018, H3581, H3759, H3899, H3978, H4022, H5108, H6499, H6509, H6529, H6631, H7019, H8393, H8570, G1081, G2590, G2592, G2593, G3703, G5052, G5352
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bear fruit, crop, crops, fruit, fruitful, fruits, produce, productive land, unfruitful
fulfill
Related Ideas:
carry out, fill to the limit, finish, fulfillment, in full, make something full
Definition:
The term "fulfill" means to complete or accomplish something that was expected.
- When a prophecy is fulfilled, it means that God causes to happen what was predicted in the prophecy.
- If a person fulfills a promise or a vow, it means that he does what he has promised to do.
- To fulfill a responsibility means to do the task that was assigned or required.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "fulfill" could be translated as "accomplish" or "complete" or "cause to happen" or "obey" or "perform."
- The phrase "has been fulfilled" could also be translated as "has come true" or "has happened" or "has taken place."
- Ways to translate "fulfill," as in "fulfill your ministry," could include "complete" or "perform" or "practice" or "serve other people as God has called you to do."
(See also: prophet, Christ, minister, call)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 02:27
- Acts 03:17-18
- Leviticus 22:17-19
- Luke 04:21
- Matthew 01:22-23
- Matthew 05:17
- Psalms 116:12-15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1214, H4390, H5487, H7999, G378, G4135, G4137, G4138, G5048, G5055
Forms Found in the English ULB:
carried out, fill up ... to the limit, finishing, fulfill, fulfilled, fulfillment, fulfills, in full, make ... full
fulfill
Related Ideas:
carry out, fill to the limit, finish, fulfillment, in full, make something full
Definition:
The term "fulfill" means to complete or accomplish something that was expected.
- When a prophecy is fulfilled, it means that God causes to happen what was predicted in the prophecy.
- If a person fulfills a promise or a vow, it means that he does what he has promised to do.
- To fulfill a responsibility means to do the task that was assigned or required.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "fulfill" could be translated as "accomplish" or "complete" or "cause to happen" or "obey" or "perform."
- The phrase "has been fulfilled" could also be translated as "has come true" or "has happened" or "has taken place."
- Ways to translate "fulfill," as in "fulfill your ministry," could include "complete" or "perform" or "practice" or "serve other people as God has called you to do."
(See also: prophet, Christ, minister, call)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 02:27
- Acts 03:17-18
- Leviticus 22:17-19
- Luke 04:21
- Matthew 01:22-23
- Matthew 05:17
- Psalms 116:12-15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1214, H4390, H5487, H7999, G378, G4135, G4137, G4138, G5048, G5055
Forms Found in the English ULB:
carried out, fill up ... to the limit, finishing, fulfill, fulfilled, fulfillment, fulfills, in full, make ... full
generation
Definition:
The term "generation" refers to a group of people who were all born around the same time period.
- A generation can also refer to a span of time. In Bible times, a generation was usually considered to be about 40 years.
- Parents and their children are from two different generations.
- In the Bible, the term "generation" is also used figuratively to refer generally to people who share common characteristics.
Translation Suggestions
- The phrase "this generation" or "people of this generation" could be translated as "the people living now" or "you people."
- "This wicked generation" could also be translated as "these wicked people living now."
- The expression "from generation to generation" or "from one generation to the next" could be translated as "people living now, as well as their children and grandchildren" or "people in every time period" or "people in this time period and future time periods" or "all people and their descendants."
- "A generation to come will serve him; they will tell the next generation about Yahweh" could also be translated as "Many people in the future will serve Yahweh and will tell their children and grandchildren about him."
(See also: descendant, evil, ancestor)
Bible References:
- Acts 15:19-21
- Exodus 03:13-15
- Genesis 15:16
- Genesis 17:07
- Mark 08:12
- Matthew 11:16
- Matthew 23:34-36
- Matthew 24:34
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1755, H1859, H8435, G1074
Forms Found in the English ULB:
generation, generations
gift
Related Ideas:
give, gracious gift
Definition:
The term "gift" refers to anything that is given or offered to someone. A gift is given without the expectation of getting anything in return
- Money, food, clothing, or other things given to poor people are called "gifts."
- In the Bible, an offering or sacrifice given to God is also called a gift.
- The gift of salvation is something God gives us through faith in Jesus.
- In the New Testament, the term "gifts" is also used to refer to special spiritual abilities that God gives to all Christians for serving other people.
Translation Suggestions:
- The general term for "gift" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "something that is given."
- In the context of someone having a gift or special ability that comes from God, the term "gift from the Spirit" could be translated as "spiritual ability" or "special ability from the Holy Spirit" or "special spiritual skill that God gave."
(See also: spirit, Holy Spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 12:01
- 2 Samuel 11:08
- Acts 08:20
- Acts 10:04
- Acts 11:17
- Acts 24:17
- James 01:17
- John 04:9-10
- Matthew 05:23
- Matthew 08:4
Word Data:
- Strong's: H814, H4503, H4864, H4976, H4978, H4979, H4991, H5379, H7810, H7964, H8641, G331, G1390, G1394, G1431, G1434, G1435, G3311, G5485, G5486
Forms Found in the English ULB:
gift, gifts, give, gracious gift
gift
Related Ideas:
give, gracious gift
Definition:
The term "gift" refers to anything that is given or offered to someone. A gift is given without the expectation of getting anything in return
- Money, food, clothing, or other things given to poor people are called "gifts."
- In the Bible, an offering or sacrifice given to God is also called a gift.
- The gift of salvation is something God gives us through faith in Jesus.
- In the New Testament, the term "gifts" is also used to refer to special spiritual abilities that God gives to all Christians for serving other people.
Translation Suggestions:
- The general term for "gift" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "something that is given."
- In the context of someone having a gift or special ability that comes from God, the term "gift from the Spirit" could be translated as "spiritual ability" or "special ability from the Holy Spirit" or "special spiritual skill that God gave."
(See also: spirit, Holy Spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 12:01
- 2 Samuel 11:08
- Acts 08:20
- Acts 10:04
- Acts 11:17
- Acts 24:17
- James 01:17
- John 04:9-10
- Matthew 05:23
- Matthew 08:4
Word Data:
- Strong's: H814, H4503, H4864, H4976, H4978, H4979, H4991, H5379, H7810, H7964, H8641, G331, G1390, G1394, G1431, G1434, G1435, G3311, G5485, G5486
Forms Found in the English ULB:
gift, gifts, give, gracious gift
glory
Related Ideas:
beautiful, beauty, glorify, glorious, take pride
Definition:
In general, the term "glory" means honor, splendor, and extreme greatness. Anything that has glory is said to be "glorious."
- Sometimes "glory" refers to something of great value and importance. In other contexts it communicates splendor, brightness, or judgment.
- For example, the expression "glory of the shepherds" refers to the lush pastures where their sheep had plenty of grass to eat.
- Glory is especially used to describe God, who is more glorious than anyone or anything in the universe. Everything in his character reveals his glory and his splendor.
- The expression to "glory in" means to boast about or take pride in something.
The term "glorify" means to show or tell how great and important something or someone is. It literally means to "give glory to."
- People can glorify God by telling about the wonderful things he has done.
- They can also glorify God by living in a way that honors him and shows how great and magnificent he is.
- When the Bible says that God glorifies himself, it means that he reveals to people his amazing greatness, often through miracles.
- God the Father will glorify God the Son by revealing to people the Son's perfection, splendor, and greatness.
- Everyone who believes in Christ will be glorified with him. When they are raised to life, they will be changed to reflect his glory and to display his grace to all creation.
Translation Suggestions:
Depending on the context, different ways to translate "glory" could include "splendor" or "brightness" or "majesty" or "awesome greatness" or "extreme value."
The term "glorious" could be translated as "full of glory" or "extremely valuable" or "brightly shining" or "awesomely majestic."
The expression "give glory to God" could be translated as "honor God's greatness" or "praise God because of his splendor" or "tell others how great God is."
The expression "glory in" could also be translated as "praise" or "take pride in" or "boast about" or "take pleasure in."
"Glorify" could also be translated as "give glory to" or "bring glory to" or "cause to appear great."
The phrase "glorify God" could also be translated as "praise God" or "talk about God's greatness" or "show how great God is" or "honor God (by obeying him)."
The term "be glorified" could also be translated as, "be shown to be very great" or "be praised" or "be exalted."
(See also: exalt, obey, praise)
Bible References:
- Exodus 24:17
- Numbers 14:9-10
- Isaiah 35:02
- Luke 18:43
- Luke 02:09
- John 12:28
- Acts 03:13-14
- Acts 07:1-3
- Romans 08:17
- 1 Corinthians 06:19-20
- Philippians 02:14-16
- Philippians 04:19
- Colossians 03:1-4
- 1 Thessalonians 02:05
- James 02:1-4
- 1 Peter 04:15-16
- Revelation 15:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H117, H142, H155, H1342, H1926, H1927, H1935, H1984, H2896, H3367, H3513, H3519, H3520, H5278, H6286, H6643, H7623, H8231, H8597, G1391, G1392, G1740, G1741, G2570, G2744, G4888
Forms Found in the English ULB:
beautiful, beauty, glories, glorified, glorifies, glorify, glorifying, glorious, glory, take pride
glory
Related Ideas:
beautiful, beauty, glorify, glorious, take pride
Definition:
In general, the term "glory" means honor, splendor, and extreme greatness. Anything that has glory is said to be "glorious."
- Sometimes "glory" refers to something of great value and importance. In other contexts it communicates splendor, brightness, or judgment.
- For example, the expression "glory of the shepherds" refers to the lush pastures where their sheep had plenty of grass to eat.
- Glory is especially used to describe God, who is more glorious than anyone or anything in the universe. Everything in his character reveals his glory and his splendor.
- The expression to "glory in" means to boast about or take pride in something.
The term "glorify" means to show or tell how great and important something or someone is. It literally means to "give glory to."
- People can glorify God by telling about the wonderful things he has done.
- They can also glorify God by living in a way that honors him and shows how great and magnificent he is.
- When the Bible says that God glorifies himself, it means that he reveals to people his amazing greatness, often through miracles.
- God the Father will glorify God the Son by revealing to people the Son's perfection, splendor, and greatness.
- Everyone who believes in Christ will be glorified with him. When they are raised to life, they will be changed to reflect his glory and to display his grace to all creation.
Translation Suggestions:
Depending on the context, different ways to translate "glory" could include "splendor" or "brightness" or "majesty" or "awesome greatness" or "extreme value."
The term "glorious" could be translated as "full of glory" or "extremely valuable" or "brightly shining" or "awesomely majestic."
The expression "give glory to God" could be translated as "honor God's greatness" or "praise God because of his splendor" or "tell others how great God is."
The expression "glory in" could also be translated as "praise" or "take pride in" or "boast about" or "take pleasure in."
"Glorify" could also be translated as "give glory to" or "bring glory to" or "cause to appear great."
The phrase "glorify God" could also be translated as "praise God" or "talk about God's greatness" or "show how great God is" or "honor God (by obeying him)."
The term "be glorified" could also be translated as, "be shown to be very great" or "be praised" or "be exalted."
(See also: exalt, obey, praise)
Bible References:
- Exodus 24:17
- Numbers 14:9-10
- Isaiah 35:02
- Luke 18:43
- Luke 02:09
- John 12:28
- Acts 03:13-14
- Acts 07:1-3
- Romans 08:17
- 1 Corinthians 06:19-20
- Philippians 02:14-16
- Philippians 04:19
- Colossians 03:1-4
- 1 Thessalonians 02:05
- James 02:1-4
- 1 Peter 04:15-16
- Revelation 15:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H117, H142, H155, H1342, H1926, H1927, H1935, H1984, H2896, H3367, H3513, H3519, H3520, H5278, H6286, H6643, H7623, H8231, H8597, G1391, G1392, G1740, G1741, G2570, G2744, G4888
Forms Found in the English ULB:
beautiful, beauty, glories, glorified, glorifies, glorify, glorifying, glorious, glory, take pride
god
Related Ideas:
disgusting figure, false god, goat idols, goddess, idolater, idolatrous, idolatry
Definition:
A false god is something that people worship instead of the one true God. The term "goddess" refers specifically to a female false god.
- These false gods or goddesses do not exist. Yahweh is the only God.
- People sometimes make objects into idols to worship as symbols of their false gods.
- In the Bible, God's people frequently turned away from obeying him in order to worship false gods.
- Demons often deceive people into believing that the false gods and idols they worship have power.
- Baal, Dagon, and Molech were three of the many false gods that were worshiped by people in Bible times.
- Asherah and Artemis (Diana) were two of the goddesses that ancient peoples worshiped.
An idol is an object that people make so they can worship it. Something is described as "idolatrous" if it involves giving honor to something other than the one true God.
- People make idols to represent the false gods that they worship.
- These false gods do not exist; there is no God besides Yahweh.
- Sometimes demons work through an idol to make it seem like it has power, even though it does not.
- Idols are often made of valuable materials like gold, silver, bronze, or expensive wood.
- An "idolatrous kingdom" means a "kingdom of people who worship idols" or a "kingdom of people who worship earthly things."
- The term "idolatrous figure" is another word for a "carved image" or an "idol."
Translation Suggestions:
- There may already be a word for "god" or "false god" in the language or in a nearby language.
- The term "idol" could be used to refer to false gods.
- In English, a lower case "g" is used to refer to false gods, and upper case "G" is used to refer to the one true God. Other languages also do that.
- Another option would be to use a completely different word to refer to the false gods.
- Some languages may add a word to specify whether the false god is described as male or female.
(See also: God, Asherah, Baal, Molech, demon, image, kingdom, worship)
Bible References:
- Genesis 35:02
- Exodus 32:01
- Psalms 031:06
- Psalms 081:8-10
- Isaiah 44:20
- Acts 07:41
- Acts 07:43
- Acts 15:20
- Acts 19:27
- Romans 02:22
- Galatians 04:8-9
- Galatians 05:19-21
- Colossians 03:05
- 1 Thessalonians 01:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H205, H367, H410, H426, H430, H457, H1322, H1544, H1892, H3649, H4656, H4906, H5236, H5566, H6090, H6091, H6456, H6459, H6673, H6736, H6754, H7723, H8163, H8251, H8267, H8441, H8655, G1140, G1493, G1494, G1495, G1496, G1497, G2299, G2712
Forms Found in the English ULB:
disgusting figure, disgusting figures, false god, goat idols, god, goddess, gods, idol, idol's, idolater, idolaters, idolatrous, idolatry, idols, idols'
gold
Related Ideas:
golden, goldsmith, purest gold
Definition:
Gold is a yellow, high quality metal that was used for making jewelry and religious objects. It was the most valuable metal in ancient times.
- In Bible times, many different kinds of objects were made out of solid gold or were covered with a thin layer of gold.
- These objects included earrings and other jewelry, and idols, altars, and other objects used in the tabernacle or temple, such as the ark of the covenant.
- In Old Testament times, gold was used as a means of exchange in buying and selling. It was weighed on a scale to determine its value.
- Later on, gold and other metals such as silver were used to make coins to use in buying and selling
- When referring to something that is not solid gold, but only has a thin covering of gold, the term "golden" or "gold-covered" or "gold-overlaid" could also be used.
- Sometimes an object is described as "gold-colored," which means it has the yellow color of gold, but may not actually be made of gold.
- A "goldsmith" is a person who takes gold and makes it into useful things like jewelry.
(See also: altar, ark of the covenant, false god, silver, tabernacle, temple)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 01:07
- 1 Timothy 02:8-10
- 2 Chronicles 01:15
- Acts 03:06
- Daniel 02:32
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1220, H1722, H2091, H2742, H3800, H5458, H6337, H6884, H6885, G5552, G5553, G5554, G5557
Forms Found in the English ULB:
gold, golden, goldsmith, goldsmiths, purest gold
good
Related Ideas:
best, better, fair, good things, goodness, improved, prefer, proper, well
Definition:
The word "good" has different meanings depending on the context. Many languages will use different words to translate these different meanings.
- In general, something is good if it fits with God's character, purposes, and will.
- Something that is "good" could be pleasing, excellent, helpful, suitable, profitable, or morally right.
- Land that is "good" could be called "fertile" or "productive."
- A "good" crop could be a "plentiful" crop.
- A person can be "good" at what they do if they are skillful at their task or profession, as in, the expression, "a good farmer."
- In the Bible, the general meaning of "good" is often contrasted with "evil."
- The term "goodness" usually refers to being morally good or righteous in thoughts and actions.
- The goodness of God refers to how he blesses people by giving them good and beneficial things. It also can refer to his moral perfection.
- Actions that are "proper" are those that are good and right for the situation in which they are done.
- "Goods" are good things, valuable possessions.
- To "prefer" something is to think it is better than other things.
Translation Suggestions:
- The general term for "good" in the target language should be used wherever this general meaning is accurate and natural, especially in contexts where it is contrasted to evil.
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate this term could include "kind" or "excellent" or "pleasing to God" or "righteous" or "morally upright" or "profitable."
- "Good land" could be translated as "fertile land" or "productive land"; a "good crop" could be translated as a "plentiful harvest" or "large amount of crops."
- The phrase "do good to" means to do something that benefits others and could be translated as "be kind to" or "help" or "benefit" someone.
- To "do good on the Sabbath" means to "do things that help others on the Sabbath."
- Depending on the context, ways to translate the term "goodness" could include "blessing" or "kindness" or "moral perfection" or "righteousness" or "purity."
(See also: evil, holy, profit, righteous)
Bible References:
- Galatians 05:22-24
- Genesis 01:12
- Genesis 02:09
- Genesis 02:17
- James 03:13
- Romans 02:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H155, H410, H1580, H1926, H2532, H2617, H2623, H2895, H2896, H2898, H3190, H3191, H3276, H3787, H3966, H4399, H5232, H6743, H7225, H7368, H7399, H7999, H8231, H8232, G14, G15, G18, G19, G515, G744, G865, G979, G1342, G1380, G1832, G2095, G2097, G2106, G2107, G2108, G2109, G2140, G2163, G2293, G2565, G2567, G2570, G2573, G2986, G3140, G4147, G4632, G4851, G5224, G5358, G5543, G5544, G5623
Forms Found in the English ULB:
best, better, do ... good, fair, good, good things, goodness, goods, improved, made ... better, prefer, proper, seemed good, well
good
Related Ideas:
best, better, fair, good things, goodness, improved, prefer, proper, well
Definition:
The word "good" has different meanings depending on the context. Many languages will use different words to translate these different meanings.
- In general, something is good if it fits with God's character, purposes, and will.
- Something that is "good" could be pleasing, excellent, helpful, suitable, profitable, or morally right.
- Land that is "good" could be called "fertile" or "productive."
- A "good" crop could be a "plentiful" crop.
- A person can be "good" at what they do if they are skillful at their task or profession, as in, the expression, "a good farmer."
- In the Bible, the general meaning of "good" is often contrasted with "evil."
- The term "goodness" usually refers to being morally good or righteous in thoughts and actions.
- The goodness of God refers to how he blesses people by giving them good and beneficial things. It also can refer to his moral perfection.
- Actions that are "proper" are those that are good and right for the situation in which they are done.
- "Goods" are good things, valuable possessions.
- To "prefer" something is to think it is better than other things.
Translation Suggestions:
- The general term for "good" in the target language should be used wherever this general meaning is accurate and natural, especially in contexts where it is contrasted to evil.
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate this term could include "kind" or "excellent" or "pleasing to God" or "righteous" or "morally upright" or "profitable."
- "Good land" could be translated as "fertile land" or "productive land"; a "good crop" could be translated as a "plentiful harvest" or "large amount of crops."
- The phrase "do good to" means to do something that benefits others and could be translated as "be kind to" or "help" or "benefit" someone.
- To "do good on the Sabbath" means to "do things that help others on the Sabbath."
- Depending on the context, ways to translate the term "goodness" could include "blessing" or "kindness" or "moral perfection" or "righteousness" or "purity."
(See also: evil, holy, profit, righteous)
Bible References:
- Galatians 05:22-24
- Genesis 01:12
- Genesis 02:09
- Genesis 02:17
- James 03:13
- Romans 02:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H155, H410, H1580, H1926, H2532, H2617, H2623, H2895, H2896, H2898, H3190, H3191, H3276, H3787, H3966, H4399, H5232, H6743, H7225, H7368, H7399, H7999, H8231, H8232, G14, G15, G18, G19, G515, G744, G865, G979, G1342, G1380, G1832, G2095, G2097, G2106, G2107, G2108, G2109, G2140, G2163, G2293, G2565, G2567, G2570, G2573, G2986, G3140, G4147, G4632, G4851, G5224, G5358, G5543, G5544, G5623
Forms Found in the English ULB:
best, better, do ... good, fair, good, good things, goodness, goods, improved, made ... better, prefer, proper, seemed good, well
good news
Related Ideas:
gospel
Definition:
The term "gospel" literally means "good news" and refers to a message or announcement that tells people something that benefits them and makes them glad.
- In the Bible, this term usually refers to the message about God's salvation for people through Jesus' sacrifice on the cross.
- In most English Bibles, "good news" is usually translated as "gospel" and is also used in phrases such as, the "gospel of Jesus Christ," the "gospel of God" and the "gospel of the kingdom."
- The writers of the New Testament use a verb based on this noun to talk about telling or proclaiming good news or preaching the gospel.
Translation Suggestions:
- Different ways to translate this term could include, "good message" or "good announcement" or "God's message of salvation" or "the good things God teaches about Jesus."
- Depending on the context, ways to translate the phrase, "good news of" could include, "good news about" or "good message about" or "good message from" or "the good things God tells us about" or "what God says about how he saves people."
(See also: kingdom, sacrifice, save)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 01:05
- Acts 08:25
- Colossians 01:23
- Galatians 01:06
- Luke 08:1-3
- Mark 01:14
- Philippians 02:22
- Romans 01:03
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1319, G2097, G2098, G4283
Forms Found in the English ULB:
announce good news, announced the good news, announcing ... the good news, being told good news, bring ... good news, brings ... good news, brought ... good news, good news, gospel, gospel's, had ... good news proclaimed, preach the gospel, preached the gospel beforehand, preaching ... the gospel, proclaim ... gospel, proclaimed the good news, proclaimed the gospel, proclaiming ... good news, proclaiming the gospel, telling ... good news, were told the good news
grace
Related Ideas:
generous, gracious, graciously
Definition:
The word "grace" refers to help or blessing that is given to someone who has not earned it. The term "gracious" describes someone who shows grace to others.
- God's grace toward sinful human beings is a gift that is freely given.
- The concept of grace also refers to being kind and forgiving to someone who has done wrong or hurtful things.
- The expression to "find grace" is an expression that means to receive help and mercy from God. Often it includes the meaning that God is pleased with someone and helps him.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways that "grace" could be translated include "divine kindness" or "God's favor" or "God's kindness and forgiveness for sinners" or "merciful kindness."
- The term "gracious" could be translated as "full of grace" or "kind" or "merciful" or "mercifully kind."
- The expression "he found grace in the eyes of God" could be translated as "he received mercy from God" or "God mercifully helped him" or "God showed his favor to him" or "God was pleased with him and helped him."
Bible References:
- Acts 04:33
- Acts 06:08
- Acts 14:04
- Colossians 04:06
- Colossians 04:18
- Genesis 43:28-29
- James 04:07
- John 01:16
- Philippians 04:21-23
- Revelation 22:20-21
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2580, H2587, H2589, H2603, G5485, G5543
Forms Found in the English ULB:
act of grace, generous, grace, gracious, graciously, graciously given
grace
Related Ideas:
generous, gracious, graciously
Definition:
The word "grace" refers to help or blessing that is given to someone who has not earned it. The term "gracious" describes someone who shows grace to others.
- God's grace toward sinful human beings is a gift that is freely given.
- The concept of grace also refers to being kind and forgiving to someone who has done wrong or hurtful things.
- The expression to "find grace" is an expression that means to receive help and mercy from God. Often it includes the meaning that God is pleased with someone and helps him.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways that "grace" could be translated include "divine kindness" or "God's favor" or "God's kindness and forgiveness for sinners" or "merciful kindness."
- The term "gracious" could be translated as "full of grace" or "kind" or "merciful" or "mercifully kind."
- The expression "he found grace in the eyes of God" could be translated as "he received mercy from God" or "God mercifully helped him" or "God showed his favor to him" or "God was pleased with him and helped him."
Bible References:
- Acts 04:33
- Acts 06:08
- Acts 14:04
- Colossians 04:06
- Colossians 04:18
- Genesis 43:28-29
- James 04:07
- John 01:16
- Philippians 04:21-23
- Revelation 22:20-21
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2580, H2587, H2589, H2603, G5485, G5543
Forms Found in the English ULB:
act of grace, generous, grace, gracious, graciously, graciously given
grain
Related Ideas:
grainfields, standing grain
Definition:
The term "grain" usually refers to the seed of a food plant such as wheat, barley, corn, millet, or rice. It can also refer to the whole plant.
- In the Bible, the main grains that are referred to are wheat and barley.
- A head of grain is the part of the plant that holds the grain.
- Note that some older Bible versions use the word "corn" to refer to grain in general. In modern English however, "corn" only refers to one type of grain.
(See also: head, wheat)
Bible References:
- Genesis 42:03
- Genesis 42:26-28
- Genesis 43:1-2
- Luke 06:02
- Mark 02:24
- Matthew 13:7-9
- Ruth 01:22
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1250, H1430, H1715, H2233, H2591, H3759, H3899, H7054, H7383, H7641, H7668, G248, G2590, G2848, G3450, G4621, G4719
Forms Found in the English ULB:
grain, grainfields, grains, standing grain
guilt
Related Ideas:
guilty, accountable, reason for a penalty
Definition:
The term "guilt" refers to the fact of having sinned or committed a crime.
- To "be guilty" means to have done something morally wrong, that is, to have disobeyed God.
- The opposite of "guilty" is "innocent."
Translation Suggestions:
- Some languages might translate "guilt" as "the weight of sin" or "the counting of sins."
- Ways to translate to "be guilty" could include a word or phrase that means, to "be at fault" or "having done something morally wrong" or "having committed a sin."
(See also: innocent, iniquity, punish, sin)
Bible References:
- Exodus 28:36-38
- Isaiah 06:07
- James 02:10-11
- John 19:04
- Jonah 01:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6140, H816, H817, H818, H819, H2398, H5352, H5355, H5771, H7561, H7563, G338, G1777, G5267
Forms Found in the English ULB:
cause ... to become guilty, find guilty, guilt, guilty, held accountable, reason for ... penalty
hand
Related Ideas:
handbreadth, handful, lay a hand on
Definition:
There are several figurative ways that "hand" is used in the Bible:
To "hand" something to someone means to put something into that person's hands.
The term "hand" is often used in reference to God's power and action, such as when God says "Has not my hand made all these things?"
Expressions such as "hand over to" or "deliver into the hands of" refer to causing someone to be under the control or power of someone else.
Some other figurative uses of "hand" include:
To "lay a hand on" means to "harm."
To "save from the hand of" means to stop someone from harming someone else.
The position of being "on the right hand" means "on the right side" or "to the right."
The expression "by the hand of" someone means "by" or "through" the action of that person. For example, "by the hand of the Lord" means that the Lord is the one who caused something to happen.
Placing hands on someone is often done while speaking a blessing over that person.
The term "laying on of hands" refers to placing a hand on a person in order to dedicate that person to God's service or to pray for healing.
When Paul says "written by my hand," it means that this part of the letter was physically written down by him, rather than spoken to someone else to write down.
Translation Suggestions
- These expressions and other figures of speech could be translated using other figurative expressions that have the same meaning. Or the meaning could be translated using direct, literal language (see examples above).
- The expression "handed him the scroll" could also be translated as "gave him the scroll" or "put the scroll in his hand." It was not given to him permanently, but just for the purpose of using it at that time.
- When "hand" refers to the person, such as in "the hand of God did this," it could be translated as "God did this."
- An expression such as "delivered them into the hands of their enemies" or "handed them over to their enemies," could be translated as, "allowed their enemies to conquer them" or "caused them to be captured by their enemies" or "empowered their enemies to gain control over them."
- To "die by the hand of" could be translated as "be killed by."
- The expression "on the right hand of" could be translated as "on the right side of."
- In regard to Jesus being "seated at the right hand of God," if this does not communicate in the language that it refers to a position of high honor and equal authority, a different expression with that meaning could be used. Or a short explanation could be added: "on the right side of God, in the position of highest authority."
(See also: adversary, bless, captive, honor, power)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:25
- Acts 08:17
- Acts 11:21
- Genesis 09:05
- Genesis 14:20
- John 03:35
- Mark 07:32
- Matthew 06:03
Word Data:
- Strong's: G710, G1188, G2176, G2902, G4084, G5495, G5496, G5497, H2026, H2651, H2947, H2948, H3027, H3028, H3231, H3233, H3709, H7126, H7138, H8042, H8168
Forms Found in the English ULB:
by the hand of, fist, from the hand of, hand, handbreadth, handed, handful, handfuls, handing, hands, lay a hand on, lays his hand on
hand
Related Ideas:
handbreadth, handful, lay a hand on
Definition:
There are several figurative ways that "hand" is used in the Bible:
To "hand" something to someone means to put something into that person's hands.
The term "hand" is often used in reference to God's power and action, such as when God says "Has not my hand made all these things?"
Expressions such as "hand over to" or "deliver into the hands of" refer to causing someone to be under the control or power of someone else.
Some other figurative uses of "hand" include:
To "lay a hand on" means to "harm."
To "save from the hand of" means to stop someone from harming someone else.
The position of being "on the right hand" means "on the right side" or "to the right."
The expression "by the hand of" someone means "by" or "through" the action of that person. For example, "by the hand of the Lord" means that the Lord is the one who caused something to happen.
Placing hands on someone is often done while speaking a blessing over that person.
The term "laying on of hands" refers to placing a hand on a person in order to dedicate that person to God's service or to pray for healing.
When Paul says "written by my hand," it means that this part of the letter was physically written down by him, rather than spoken to someone else to write down.
Translation Suggestions
- These expressions and other figures of speech could be translated using other figurative expressions that have the same meaning. Or the meaning could be translated using direct, literal language (see examples above).
- The expression "handed him the scroll" could also be translated as "gave him the scroll" or "put the scroll in his hand." It was not given to him permanently, but just for the purpose of using it at that time.
- When "hand" refers to the person, such as in "the hand of God did this," it could be translated as "God did this."
- An expression such as "delivered them into the hands of their enemies" or "handed them over to their enemies," could be translated as, "allowed their enemies to conquer them" or "caused them to be captured by their enemies" or "empowered their enemies to gain control over them."
- To "die by the hand of" could be translated as "be killed by."
- The expression "on the right hand of" could be translated as "on the right side of."
- In regard to Jesus being "seated at the right hand of God," if this does not communicate in the language that it refers to a position of high honor and equal authority, a different expression with that meaning could be used. Or a short explanation could be added: "on the right side of God, in the position of highest authority."
(See also: adversary, bless, captive, honor, power)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:25
- Acts 08:17
- Acts 11:21
- Genesis 09:05
- Genesis 14:20
- John 03:35
- Mark 07:32
- Matthew 06:03
Word Data:
- Strong's: G710, G1188, G2176, G2902, G4084, G5495, G5496, G5497, H2026, H2651, H2947, H2948, H3027, H3028, H3231, H3233, H3709, H7126, H7138, H8042, H8168
Forms Found in the English ULB:
by the hand of, fist, from the hand of, hand, handbreadth, handed, handful, handfuls, handing, hands, lay a hand on, lays his hand on
hang
Definition:
The term "hang" means to suspend something or someone above the ground.
- Death by hanging typically is done by tying a rope that is tied around a person's neck and sustending him from an elevated object, like a tree limb. Judas killed himself by hanging.
- Although Jesus died while hanging on a wooden cross, there was nothing around his neck: the soldiers suspended him by nailing his hands (or wrists) and his feet to the cross.
- To hang someone always refers to the way of killing someone by hanging them with a rope around their neck.
Bible References:
- 2 Samuel 17:23
- Acts 10:39
- Galatians 03:13
- Genesis 40:22
- Matthew 27:3-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2614, H3363, H8518, G519
Forms Found in the English ULB:
hang, hanged, hanging, hangings, hangs, hung
hard
Related Ideas:
hardly, hardness, hardship
Definition:
The term "hard" has several different meanings, depending on the context. It usually describes something that is difficult, persistent, or unyielding.
- An object that is "hard" is solid and firm. It is not easily broken, bent, dented, or pierced.
- Work that is "hard" is difficult to do.
- When a person works "hard", he does that work diligently and with a lot of effort to do it well.
- A person who "hardly" does something either does not do it completely or does it rarely.
- A person who goes through "hardship" is suffering or does not have what he needs.
The term "hard" can be used figuratively
- A person who has a "hard heart" is stubborn. He continues to disobey God and will not repent.
- A person whose heart is hardened has become stubbornly disobedient.
Translation Suggestions
- The terms "hardness" or "hardness of heart" or "hard heart" could be translated as "stubbornness" or "persistent rebellion" or "rebellious attitude" or "stubborn disobedience" or "stubbornly not repenting."
- The term "hardened" could also be translated as "stubbornly unrepentant" or "refusing to obey."
- "Do not harden your heart" could be translated as "do not refuse to repent" or "do not stubbornly keep disobeying."
- Other ways to translate "hard-hearted" could include "stubbornly disobedient" or "continuing to disobey" or "refusing to repent" or "always rebelling."
- In expressions such as "work hard" or "try hard," the term "hard" could be translated as "with perseverance" or "diligently."
- The expression "press hard against" could also be translated as "shove with force" or "push strongly against."
- To "oppress people with hard labor" could be translated as "force people to work so hard that they suffer" or "cause people to suffer by forcing them to do very difficult work."
- A different kind of "hard labor" is experienced by a woman who is about to deliver a baby.
(See also: disobey, evil, heart, labor pains, stiff-necked)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 11:23
- Deuteronomy 15:07
- Exodus 14:04
- Hebrews 04:07
- John 12:40
- Matthew 19:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H553, H1692, H2388, H2389, H2420, H2864, H3021, H3332, H3513, H3515, H3966, H4164, H4165, H4522, H4751, H4784, H4843, H5450, H5647, H5797, H5810, H5980, H5999, H6089, H6381, H7185, H7188, H7280, H8068, H8307, H8513, H8631, G917, G1421, G1422, G1423, G2205, G2478, G2553, G2872, G2873, G3425, G3433, G4053, G4183, G4456, G4457, G4641, G4642, G4643, G4645, G4912
Forms Found in the English ULB:
hard, harden, hardened, hardening, hardens, harder, hardest, hardly, hardness, hardship, hardships
hard
Related Ideas:
hardly, hardness, hardship
Definition:
The term "hard" has several different meanings, depending on the context. It usually describes something that is difficult, persistent, or unyielding.
- An object that is "hard" is solid and firm. It is not easily broken, bent, dented, or pierced.
- Work that is "hard" is difficult to do.
- When a person works "hard", he does that work diligently and with a lot of effort to do it well.
- A person who "hardly" does something either does not do it completely or does it rarely.
- A person who goes through "hardship" is suffering or does not have what he needs.
The term "hard" can be used figuratively
- A person who has a "hard heart" is stubborn. He continues to disobey God and will not repent.
- A person whose heart is hardened has become stubbornly disobedient.
Translation Suggestions
- The terms "hardness" or "hardness of heart" or "hard heart" could be translated as "stubbornness" or "persistent rebellion" or "rebellious attitude" or "stubborn disobedience" or "stubbornly not repenting."
- The term "hardened" could also be translated as "stubbornly unrepentant" or "refusing to obey."
- "Do not harden your heart" could be translated as "do not refuse to repent" or "do not stubbornly keep disobeying."
- Other ways to translate "hard-hearted" could include "stubbornly disobedient" or "continuing to disobey" or "refusing to repent" or "always rebelling."
- In expressions such as "work hard" or "try hard," the term "hard" could be translated as "with perseverance" or "diligently."
- The expression "press hard against" could also be translated as "shove with force" or "push strongly against."
- To "oppress people with hard labor" could be translated as "force people to work so hard that they suffer" or "cause people to suffer by forcing them to do very difficult work."
- A different kind of "hard labor" is experienced by a woman who is about to deliver a baby.
(See also: disobey, evil, heart, labor pains, stiff-necked)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 11:23
- Deuteronomy 15:07
- Exodus 14:04
- Hebrews 04:07
- John 12:40
- Matthew 19:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H553, H1692, H2388, H2389, H2420, H2864, H3021, H3332, H3513, H3515, H3966, H4164, H4165, H4522, H4751, H4784, H4843, H5450, H5647, H5797, H5810, H5980, H5999, H6089, H6381, H7185, H7188, H7280, H8068, H8307, H8513, H8631, G917, G1421, G1422, G1423, G2205, G2478, G2553, G2872, G2873, G3425, G3433, G4053, G4183, G4456, G4457, G4641, G4642, G4643, G4645, G4912
Forms Found in the English ULB:
hard, harden, hardened, hardening, hardens, harder, hardest, hardly, hardness, hardship, hardships
harp
elated Ideas:
harpist, lyre
Definition:
A harp is a stringed musical instrument, that usually consists of a large open frame with vertical strings.
- In Bible times, fir wood was used to make harps and other musical instruments.
- Players of harps and lyres would hold them in the hands and play them by strumming or plucking while walking.
- In many places in the Bible, harps are mentioned as instruments that were used to praise and worship God.
- David wrote several psalms which were set to harp music.
- He also played a harp for King Saul, to soothe the king's troubled spirit.
- A lyre looks like a small harp, having strings strung across an open frame.
(See also: David, fir, psalm, Saul (OT))
Picture of a Harp:
<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/h/Harp2.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/h/Harp2.png" ></a>
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 15:16-18
- Amos 05:23-24
- Daniel 03:05
- Psalm 033:1-3
- Revelation 05:8
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3658, H5035, H7030, G2788, G2789, G2790
Forms Found in the English ULB:
harp, harpist, harpists, harps, lyre, lyres
harvest
Related Ideas:
harvester
Definition:
The term "harvest" refers to the gathering in of ripe fruits or vegetables from the plants on which they were growing.
- The harvest time normally happens at the end of a growing season.
- The Israelites held a "Festival of Harvest" or "Festival of Ingathering" to celebrate the reaping of the food crops. God commanded them to offer the first fruits of these crops as a sacrifice to him.
- In a figurative sense, the word "harvest" can refer to people coming to believe in Jesus or can describe a person's spiritual growth.
- The idea of a harvest of spiritual crops fits with the figurative image of fruits being a picture of godly character qualities.
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate this term with the word that is commonly used in the language to refer to the harvesting of crops.
- The event of harvesting could be translated as, "time of gathering in" or "crop gathering time" or "fruit picking time."
- The verb to "harvest" could be translated as, to "gather in" or to "pick up" or to "collect."
(See also: firstfruits, festival)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 09:9-11
- 2 Samuel 21:7-9
- Galatians 06:9-10
- Isaiah 17:11
- James 05:7-8
- Leviticus 19:09
- Matthew 09:38
- Ruth 01:22
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2758, H7105, H7114, G270, G1081, G2326, G4863
Forms Found in the English ULB:
harvest, harvested, harvester, harvesters, harvesting, harvests
head
Definition:
In the Bible, the word "head" is used with several figurative meanings.
- Often this term is used to refer to a ruler or to someone who has authority over people, as in "you have made me the head over nations."
- Jesus is called the "head of the church." Just as a person's head guides and directs the members of its body, so Jesus guides and directs the members of his "body," the Church.
- The New Testament teaches that a husband is the "head" or authority of his wife. He is given the responsibility of leading and guiding his wife and family.
- The term "head" can also represent the whole person, as in "this gray head," referring to an elderly person, or as in "the head of Joseph," which refers to Joseph.
- The expression "no razor will ever touch his head" means" he will never cut or shave his hair."
- The expression "let their blood be on his own head" means that the man is responsible for their deaths and will receive the punishment for that.
- The expression "heads of grain" refers to the top parts of a wheat or barley plant that contains the seeds.
- The term "head" can also refer to the beginning or source of something, as in the "head of the street."
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, the term "head" could be translated as "ruler" or "the one who leads and directs" or "the one who is responsible for."
- The expression "head of" can refer to the whole person and so this expression could be translated using just the person's name. For example, "the head of Joseph" could simply be translated as "Joseph."
- The expression "will be on his own head" could be translated as "will be on him" or "he will be punished for" or "he will be held responsible for" or "he will be considered guilty for."
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate this term could include "beginning" or "source" or "ruler" or "leader" or "top."
(See also: grain)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 01:51-54
- 1 Kings 08:1-2
- 1 Samuel 09:22
- Colossians 02:10
- Colossians 02:19
- Numbers 01:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H441, H1538, H4425, H4761, H4763, H5110, H5324, H6285, H6915, H6936, H7139, H7144, H7146, H7217, H7226, H7218, H7541, H7636, H7641, H7872, G346, G755, G2775, G2776, G4719
Forms Found in the English ULB:
head, heads
head
Definition:
In the Bible, the word "head" is used with several figurative meanings.
- Often this term is used to refer to a ruler or to someone who has authority over people, as in "you have made me the head over nations."
- Jesus is called the "head of the church." Just as a person's head guides and directs the members of its body, so Jesus guides and directs the members of his "body," the Church.
- The New Testament teaches that a husband is the "head" or authority of his wife. He is given the responsibility of leading and guiding his wife and family.
- The term "head" can also represent the whole person, as in "this gray head," referring to an elderly person, or as in "the head of Joseph," which refers to Joseph.
- The expression "no razor will ever touch his head" means" he will never cut or shave his hair."
- The expression "let their blood be on his own head" means that the man is responsible for their deaths and will receive the punishment for that.
- The expression "heads of grain" refers to the top parts of a wheat or barley plant that contains the seeds.
- The term "head" can also refer to the beginning or source of something, as in the "head of the street."
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, the term "head" could be translated as "ruler" or "the one who leads and directs" or "the one who is responsible for."
- The expression "head of" can refer to the whole person and so this expression could be translated using just the person's name. For example, "the head of Joseph" could simply be translated as "Joseph."
- The expression "will be on his own head" could be translated as "will be on him" or "he will be punished for" or "he will be held responsible for" or "he will be considered guilty for."
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate this term could include "beginning" or "source" or "ruler" or "leader" or "top."
(See also: grain)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 01:51-54
- 1 Kings 08:1-2
- 1 Samuel 09:22
- Colossians 02:10
- Colossians 02:19
- Numbers 01:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H441, H1538, H4425, H4761, H4763, H5110, H5324, H6285, H6915, H6936, H7139, H7144, H7146, H7217, H7226, H7218, H7541, H7636, H7641, H7872, G346, G755, G2775, G2776, G4719
Forms Found in the English ULB:
head, heads
heal
Related Ideas:
cure, healer, health, healthy, make fresh, make well, recover, unhealthy
Definition:
The terms "heal" and "cure" both mean to cause a sick, wounded, or disabled person to be healthy again.
- A person who is "healed" or "cured" has been "made well" or "made healthy."
- Healing can happen naturally since God gave our bodies the ability to recover from many kinds of wounds and diseases. This kind of healing usually happens slowly.
- However, certain conditions, such as being blind or paralyzed, and certain serious diseases, such as leprosy, however do not heal on their own. When people are healed of these things, it is a miracle that usually happens suddenly.
- For example, Jesus healed many people who were blind or lame or diseased, and they became well right away.
- The apostles also healed people miraculously, such as when Peter caused a crippled man to immediately be able to walk.
- A person who is "healthy" has no disease. It may be that he has been healed or that he has simply not been ill for a long time.
- Health can be a metaphor for anything that is good or trustworthy. "Healthy teaching" is teaching that people can depend on to be true and helpful and morally good.
(See also: miracle)
Bible References:
- Acts 05:16
- Acts 08:06
- Luke 05:13
- Luke 06:19
- Luke 08:43
- Matthew 04:23-25
- Matthew 09:35
- Matthew 13:15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H724, H1369, H1455, H2280, H2421, H2492, H2896, H3545, H4832, H4974, H7495, H7499, H7500, H7725, H7965, H8549, H8585, H8644, H622, G1295, G1743, G2322, G2323, G2386, G2390, G2392, G3647, G4982, G5198, G5199
Forms Found in the English ULB:
cure, cured, heal, healed, healer, healers, healing, healings, heals, health, healthy, made ... fresh, made ... well, make ... fresh, recovered, unhealthy
heart
Related Ideas:
kidneys
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "heart" is often used figuratively to refer to a person's thoughts, emotions, desires, or will.
- To have a "hard heart" is a common expression that means a person stubbornly refuses to obey God.
- The expressions "with all my heart" or "with my whole heart" mean to do something with no holding back, with complete commitment and willingness.
- The expression "take it to heart" means to treat something seriously and apply it to one's life.
- The term "brokenhearted" describes a person who is very sad. That person has been deeply hurt emotionally.
- The kidneys are also used as a synecdoche for the physical inner organs and as a metonym for a person's innermost thoughts and emotions.
Translation Suggestions
- Some languages use a different body part such as "stomach" or "liver" to refer to these ideas.
- Other languages may use one word to express some of these concepts and another word to express others.
- If "heart" or other body part does not have this meaning, some languages may need to express this literally with terms such as "thoughts" or "emotions" or "desires" or "inner self".
- Depending on the context, "with all my heart" or "with my whole heart" could be translated as "with all my energy" or "with complete dedication" or "completely" or "with total commitment."
- The expression "take it to heart" could be translated as "treat it seriously" or "carefully think about it."
- The expression "hard-hearted" could also be translated as "stubbornly rebellious" or "refusing to obey" or "continually disobeying God."
- Ways to translate "brokenhearted" could include "very sad" or "feeling deeply hurt."
(See also: hard)
Bible References:
- 1 John 03:17
- 1 Thessalonians 02:04
- 2 Thessalonians 03:13-15
- Acts 08:22
- Acts 15:09
- Luke 08:15
- Mark 02:06
- Matthew 05:08
- Matthew 22:37
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2436, H2504, H2910, H3519, H3629, H3820, H3821, H3823, H3824, H3825, H3826, H4578, H5315, H7307, H7356, G1282, G1271, G2133, G2588, G2589, G4641, G4698, G5590
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heart, hearts, kidneys
heart
Related Ideas:
kidneys
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "heart" is often used figuratively to refer to a person's thoughts, emotions, desires, or will.
- To have a "hard heart" is a common expression that means a person stubbornly refuses to obey God.
- The expressions "with all my heart" or "with my whole heart" mean to do something with no holding back, with complete commitment and willingness.
- The expression "take it to heart" means to treat something seriously and apply it to one's life.
- The term "brokenhearted" describes a person who is very sad. That person has been deeply hurt emotionally.
- The kidneys are also used as a synecdoche for the physical inner organs and as a metonym for a person's innermost thoughts and emotions.
Translation Suggestions
- Some languages use a different body part such as "stomach" or "liver" to refer to these ideas.
- Other languages may use one word to express some of these concepts and another word to express others.
- If "heart" or other body part does not have this meaning, some languages may need to express this literally with terms such as "thoughts" or "emotions" or "desires" or "inner self".
- Depending on the context, "with all my heart" or "with my whole heart" could be translated as "with all my energy" or "with complete dedication" or "completely" or "with total commitment."
- The expression "take it to heart" could be translated as "treat it seriously" or "carefully think about it."
- The expression "hard-hearted" could also be translated as "stubbornly rebellious" or "refusing to obey" or "continually disobeying God."
- Ways to translate "brokenhearted" could include "very sad" or "feeling deeply hurt."
(See also: hard)
Bible References:
- 1 John 03:17
- 1 Thessalonians 02:04
- 2 Thessalonians 03:13-15
- Acts 08:22
- Acts 15:09
- Luke 08:15
- Mark 02:06
- Matthew 05:08
- Matthew 22:37
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2436, H2504, H2910, H3519, H3629, H3820, H3821, H3823, H3824, H3825, H3826, H4578, H5315, H7307, H7356, G1282, G1271, G2133, G2588, G2589, G4641, G4698, G5590
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heart, hearts, kidneys
heaven
Related Ideas:
heavenly, in midair, overhead, sky
Definition:
The term that is translated as "heaven" usually refers to where God lives. The same word can also mean "sky," depending on the context.
- The term "heavens" refers to everything we see above the earth, including the sun, moon, and stars. It also includes the heavenly bodies, such as far-off planets, that we can't directly see from the earth.
- The term "sky" refers to the blue expanse above the earth that has clouds and the air we breathe. Often the sun and moon are also said to be "up in the sky."
- In some contexts in the Bible, the word "heaven" could refer to either the sky or the place where God lives.
- When "heaven" is used figuratively, it is a way of referring to God. For example, when Matthew writes about the "kingdom of heaven" he is referring to the kingdom of God.
Translation Suggestions:
- When "heaven" is used figuratively, it could be translated as "God."
- For "kingdom of heaven" in the book of Matthew, it is best to keep the word "heaven" since this is distinctive to Matthew's gospel.
- The terms "heavens" or "heavenly bodies" could also be translated as, "sun, moon, and stars" or "all the stars in the universe."
- The phrase, "stars of heaven" could be translated as "stars in the sky" or "stars in the galaxy" or "stars in the universe."
(See also: kingdom of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 08:22-24
- 1 Thessalonians 01:8-10
- 1 Thessalonians 04:17
- Deuteronomy 09:01
- Ephesians 06:9
- Genesis 01:01
- Genesis 07:11
- John 03:12
- John 03:27
- Matthew 05:18
- Matthew 05:46-48
Word Data:
- Strong's: H7834, H8064, H8065, G932, G2032, G3321, G3770, G3771, G3772
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heaven, heavenly, heavens, in midair, overhead, skies, sky
heaven
Related Ideas:
heavenly, in midair, overhead, sky
Definition:
The term that is translated as "heaven" usually refers to where God lives. The same word can also mean "sky," depending on the context.
- The term "heavens" refers to everything we see above the earth, including the sun, moon, and stars. It also includes the heavenly bodies, such as far-off planets, that we can't directly see from the earth.
- The term "sky" refers to the blue expanse above the earth that has clouds and the air we breathe. Often the sun and moon are also said to be "up in the sky."
- In some contexts in the Bible, the word "heaven" could refer to either the sky or the place where God lives.
- When "heaven" is used figuratively, it is a way of referring to God. For example, when Matthew writes about the "kingdom of heaven" he is referring to the kingdom of God.
Translation Suggestions:
- When "heaven" is used figuratively, it could be translated as "God."
- For "kingdom of heaven" in the book of Matthew, it is best to keep the word "heaven" since this is distinctive to Matthew's gospel.
- The terms "heavens" or "heavenly bodies" could also be translated as, "sun, moon, and stars" or "all the stars in the universe."
- The phrase, "stars of heaven" could be translated as "stars in the sky" or "stars in the galaxy" or "stars in the universe."
(See also: kingdom of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 08:22-24
- 1 Thessalonians 01:8-10
- 1 Thessalonians 04:17
- Deuteronomy 09:01
- Ephesians 06:9
- Genesis 01:01
- Genesis 07:11
- John 03:12
- John 03:27
- Matthew 05:18
- Matthew 05:46-48
Word Data:
- Strong's: H7834, H8064, H8065, G932, G2032, G3321, G3770, G3771, G3772
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heaven, heavenly, heavens, in midair, overhead, skies, sky
heir
Definition:
An "heir" is a person who legally receives property or money that belonged to a person who has died.
- In Bible times, the main heir was the firstborn son, who received most of the property and money of his father.
- The Bible also uses "heir" in a figurative sense to refer to person who as a Christian receives spiritual benefits from God, his spiritual father.
- As God's children, Christians are said to be "joint heirs" with Jesus Christ. This could also be translated as "co-heirs" or "fellow heirs" or "heirs together with."
- The term "heir" could be translated as "person receiving benefits" or whatever expression is used in the language to communicate the meaning of someone who receives property and other things when a parent or other relative dies.
(See also: firstborn, inherit)
Bible References:
- Galatians 04:1-2
- Galatians 04:07
- Genesis 15:01
- Genesis 21:10-11
- Luke 20:14
- Mark 12:07
- Matthew 21:38-39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1121, H3423, G2816, G2818, G2820, G4789
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heir, heirs
heir
Definition:
An "heir" is a person who legally receives property or money that belonged to a person who has died.
- In Bible times, the main heir was the firstborn son, who received most of the property and money of his father.
- The Bible also uses "heir" in a figurative sense to refer to person who as a Christian receives spiritual benefits from God, his spiritual father.
- As God's children, Christians are said to be "joint heirs" with Jesus Christ. This could also be translated as "co-heirs" or "fellow heirs" or "heirs together with."
- The term "heir" could be translated as "person receiving benefits" or whatever expression is used in the language to communicate the meaning of someone who receives property and other things when a parent or other relative dies.
(See also: firstborn, inherit)
Bible References:
- Galatians 04:1-2
- Galatians 04:07
- Genesis 15:01
- Genesis 21:10-11
- Luke 20:14
- Mark 12:07
- Matthew 21:38-39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1121, H3423, G2816, G2818, G2820, G4789
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heir, heirs
holy
Related Ideas:
holiness, sacred, unholy
Definition:
The terms "holy" and "holiness" refer to the character of God that is totally set apart and separated from everything that is sinful and imperfect.
- Only God is absolutely holy. He makes people and things holy.
- A person who is holy belongs to God and has been set apart for the purpose of serving God and bringing him glory.
- An object that God has declared to be holy is one that he has set apart for his glory and use, such as an altar that is for the purpose of offering sacrifices to him.
- People cannot approach him unless he allows them to, because he is holy and they are merely human beings, sinful and imperfect.
- In the Old Testament, God set apart the priests as holy for special service to him. They had to be ceremonially cleansed from sin in order to approach God.
- God also set apart as holy certain places and things that belonged to him or in which he revealed himself, such as his temple.
- Believers in Jesus are holy people, not because of what they have done, but rather because of their faith in the saving work of Jesus Christ. He is the one who makes them holy.
- When people of any religion, true or false, consider something "sacred," they consider it holy according to their religion.
Literally, the term "unholy" means "not holy." It describes someone or something that does not honor God.
- This word is used to describe someone who dishonors God by rebelling against him.
- A thing that is called "unholy" could be described as being common, profane or unclean. It does not belong to God.
The term "sacred" describes something that relates to worshiping God or to the pagan worship of false gods.
- In the Old Testament, the term "sacred" was often used to describe the stone pillars and other objects used in the worship of false gods. This could also be translated as "religious."
- "Sacred songs" and "sacred music" refer to music that was sung or played for God's glory. This could be translated as "music for worshiping Yahweh" or "songs that praise God."
- The phrase "sacred duties" referred to the "religious duties" or "rituals" that a priest performed to lead people in worshiping God. It could also refer to the rituals performed by a pagan priest to worship a false god.
- The phrase "sacred gifts" refers to things that someone has set apart for God and then given to God at the temple.
Translation Suggestions:
Ways to translate "holy" might include "set apart for God" or "belonging to God" or "completely pure" or "perfectly sinless" or "separated from sin."
To "make holy" is often translated as "sanctify" in English. It could also be translated as "set apart (someone) for God's glory."
Ways to translate "unholy" could include "not holy" or "not belonging to God" or "not honoring to God" or "not godly."
In some contexts, "unholy" could be translated as "unclean."
(See also: Holy Spirit, consecrate, sanctify, set apart)
Bible References:
- Genesis 28:22
- 2 Kings 03:02
- Lamentations 04:01
- Ezekiel 20:18-20
- Matthew 07:6
- Mark 08:38
- Acts 07:33
- Acts 11:08
- Romans 01:02
- 2 Corinthians 12:3-5
- Colossians 01:22
- 1 Thessalonians 03:13
- 1 Thessalonians 04:07
- 2 Timothy 03:15
- 1 Timothy 05:10
- 2 Corinthians 09:12-15
- Revelation 16:06
- Revelation 20:9-10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2455, H2623, H4676, H4720, H6918, H6922, H6942, H6944, H6948, G37, G38, G39, G40, G41, G42, G462, G2150, G2413, G2839, G3741, G3742
Forms Found in the English ULB:
holier, holiest, holiness, holy, holy duties, honored as holy, makes ... holy, sacred, sacred gifts, sacred places, unholy
holy
Related Ideas:
holiness, sacred, unholy
Definition:
The terms "holy" and "holiness" refer to the character of God that is totally set apart and separated from everything that is sinful and imperfect.
- Only God is absolutely holy. He makes people and things holy.
- A person who is holy belongs to God and has been set apart for the purpose of serving God and bringing him glory.
- An object that God has declared to be holy is one that he has set apart for his glory and use, such as an altar that is for the purpose of offering sacrifices to him.
- People cannot approach him unless he allows them to, because he is holy and they are merely human beings, sinful and imperfect.
- In the Old Testament, God set apart the priests as holy for special service to him. They had to be ceremonially cleansed from sin in order to approach God.
- God also set apart as holy certain places and things that belonged to him or in which he revealed himself, such as his temple.
- Believers in Jesus are holy people, not because of what they have done, but rather because of their faith in the saving work of Jesus Christ. He is the one who makes them holy.
- When people of any religion, true or false, consider something "sacred," they consider it holy according to their religion.
Literally, the term "unholy" means "not holy." It describes someone or something that does not honor God.
- This word is used to describe someone who dishonors God by rebelling against him.
- A thing that is called "unholy" could be described as being common, profane or unclean. It does not belong to God.
The term "sacred" describes something that relates to worshiping God or to the pagan worship of false gods.
- In the Old Testament, the term "sacred" was often used to describe the stone pillars and other objects used in the worship of false gods. This could also be translated as "religious."
- "Sacred songs" and "sacred music" refer to music that was sung or played for God's glory. This could be translated as "music for worshiping Yahweh" or "songs that praise God."
- The phrase "sacred duties" referred to the "religious duties" or "rituals" that a priest performed to lead people in worshiping God. It could also refer to the rituals performed by a pagan priest to worship a false god.
- The phrase "sacred gifts" refers to things that someone has set apart for God and then given to God at the temple.
Translation Suggestions:
Ways to translate "holy" might include "set apart for God" or "belonging to God" or "completely pure" or "perfectly sinless" or "separated from sin."
To "make holy" is often translated as "sanctify" in English. It could also be translated as "set apart (someone) for God's glory."
Ways to translate "unholy" could include "not holy" or "not belonging to God" or "not honoring to God" or "not godly."
In some contexts, "unholy" could be translated as "unclean."
(See also: Holy Spirit, consecrate, sanctify, set apart)
Bible References:
- Genesis 28:22
- 2 Kings 03:02
- Lamentations 04:01
- Ezekiel 20:18-20
- Matthew 07:6
- Mark 08:38
- Acts 07:33
- Acts 11:08
- Romans 01:02
- 2 Corinthians 12:3-5
- Colossians 01:22
- 1 Thessalonians 03:13
- 1 Thessalonians 04:07
- 2 Timothy 03:15
- 1 Timothy 05:10
- 2 Corinthians 09:12-15
- Revelation 16:06
- Revelation 20:9-10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2455, H2623, H4676, H4720, H6918, H6922, H6942, H6944, H6948, G37, G38, G39, G40, G41, G42, G462, G2150, G2413, G2839, G3741, G3742
Forms Found in the English ULB:
holier, holiest, holiness, holy, holy duties, honored as holy, makes ... holy, sacred, sacred gifts, sacred places, unholy
honor
Related Ideas:
dignified, esteem, held in honor, highly regarded, honorable, of high standing, places of honor, recognition
Definition:
The terms "honor" and to "honor" refer to giving someone respect, esteem, or reverence.
- Honor is usually given to someone who is of higher status and importance, such as a king or God.
- God instructs Christians to honor others.
- Children are instructed to honor their parents in ways that include respecting them and obeying them.
- The terms "honor" and "glory" are often used together, especially when referring to Jesus. These may be two different ways of referring to the same thing.
- Ways of honoring God include thanking and praising him, and showing him respect by obeying him and living in a way that shows how great he is.
- To "esteem" someone is to consider him worthy of great honor.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways to translate "honor" could include "respect" or "esteem" or "high regard."
- The term to "honor" could be translated as to "show special respect to" or to "cause to be praised" or to "show high regard for" or to "highly value."
(See also: dishonor, glory, glory, praise)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 02:8
- Acts 19:17
- John 04:44
- John 12:26
- Mark 06:04
- Matthew 15:06
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1420, H1921, H1922, H1923, H1926, H1935, H2082, H2142, H3366, H3367, H3368, H3372, H3373, H3374, H3444, H3513, H3519, H3655, H3678, H5081, H5082, H5375, H5457, H6213, H6286, H6437, H6942, H6944, H6965, H7236, H7613, H7812, H8597, H8416, G820, G1391, G1392, G1741, G1784, G2151, G2233, G2570, G3170, G4411, G4586, G5091, G5092, G5093, G5399
Forms Found in the English ULB:
dignified, esteem, held in honor, highly regarded, honor, honorable, honored, honoring, honors, of high standing, places of honor, recognition
hope
Definition:
Hope is strongly desiring something to happen.
Hope can imply either certainty or uncertainty regarding a future event.
- In the Bible, the term "hope" also has the meaning of "trust," as in "my hope is in the Lord." It refers to a sure expectation of receiving what God has promised his people.
- To have "no hope" means to have no expectation of something good happening. It means that it is actually very certain that it will not happen.
Translation Suggestions:
- In some contexts, the term to "hope" could also be translated as to "wish" or to "desire" or to "expect."
- The expression "nothing to hope for" could be translated as "nothing to trust in" or "no expectation of anything good"
- To "have no hope" could be translated as "have no expectation of anything good" or "have no security" or "be sure that nothing good will happen."
- The expression "have set your hopes on" could also be translated as "have put your confidence in" or "have been trusting in."
- The phrase "I find hope in your Word" could also be translated as "I am confident that your Word is true" or "Your Word helps me trust in you" or "When I obey your Word, I am certain to be blessed."
- Phrases such as "hope in" God could also be translated a, "trust in God" or "know for sure that God will do what he has promised" or "be certain that God is faithful."
(See also: bless, confidence, good, obey, trust, word of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 29:14-15
- 1 Thessalonians 02:19
- Acts 24:14-16
- Acts 26:06
- Acts 27:20
- Colossians 01:05
- Job 11:20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H982, H983, H986, H1891, H2976, H3176, H3689, H4009, H4723, H7663, H7664, H8431, H8615, G1679, G1680, G2070, G4276
Forms Found in the English ULB:
hope, hoped, hopes, look to ... in hope, uselessly hope
hope
Definition:
Hope is strongly desiring something to happen.
Hope can imply either certainty or uncertainty regarding a future event.
- In the Bible, the term "hope" also has the meaning of "trust," as in "my hope is in the Lord." It refers to a sure expectation of receiving what God has promised his people.
- To have "no hope" means to have no expectation of something good happening. It means that it is actually very certain that it will not happen.
Translation Suggestions:
- In some contexts, the term to "hope" could also be translated as to "wish" or to "desire" or to "expect."
- The expression "nothing to hope for" could be translated as "nothing to trust in" or "no expectation of anything good"
- To "have no hope" could be translated as "have no expectation of anything good" or "have no security" or "be sure that nothing good will happen."
- The expression "have set your hopes on" could also be translated as "have put your confidence in" or "have been trusting in."
- The phrase "I find hope in your Word" could also be translated as "I am confident that your Word is true" or "Your Word helps me trust in you" or "When I obey your Word, I am certain to be blessed."
- Phrases such as "hope in" God could also be translated a, "trust in God" or "know for sure that God will do what he has promised" or "be certain that God is faithful."
(See also: bless, confidence, good, obey, trust, word of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 29:14-15
- 1 Thessalonians 02:19
- Acts 24:14-16
- Acts 26:06
- Acts 27:20
- Colossians 01:05
- Job 11:20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H982, H983, H986, H1891, H2976, H3176, H3689, H4009, H4723, H7663, H7664, H8431, H8615, G1679, G1680, G2070, G4276
Forms Found in the English ULB:
hope, hoped, hopes, look to ... in hope, uselessly hope
hour
Definition:
In addition to being used to refer to when or how long something took place, the term "hour" is also used in several figurative ways:
- When the text says that the "hour had come" for Jesus to suffer and be put to death, this means that it was the appointed time for this to happen—the time that God had selected long ago.
- The phrase "that hour" is also used to mean "at that moment" or "right then."
- When the text talks about the "hour" being late, this means that it was late in the day, when the sun would soon be setting.
Translation Suggestions:
- When used figuratively, the term "hour" can be translated as "time" or "moment" or "appointed time."
- The phrase "in that very hour" or "the same hour" could be translated as "at that moment" or "at that time" or "immediately" or "right then."
- The expression "the hour was late" could be translated as "it was late in the day" or "it would soon be getting dark" or "it was late afternoon."
- Referring to Jesus, the expression "his hour had come" could be translated as, "the time had come for him" or "it was the appointed time for him."
(See also: hour)
Bible References:
- Mark 14:35
- 1 Corinthians 15:30
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
appointed time, hour, hours, moment, time, while
house
Related Ideas:
home, residence
Definition:
The term "house" is often used figuratively in the Bible.
- Sometimes it means "household," referring to the people who live together in one house.
- Often "house" refers to a person's descendants or other relatives. For example, the phrase "house of David" refers to all the descendants of King David.
- The terms "house of God" and "house of Yahweh" refer to the tabernacle or temple. These expressions can also refer generally to where God is or dwells.
- In Hebrews 3, "God's house" is used as a metaphor to refer to God's people or, more generally, to everything pertaining to God.
- A "residence" is any place in which people live without plans to move to another place.
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, "house" could be translated as "household" or "people" or "family" or "descendants" or "temple" or "dwelling place."
- The phrase "house of David" could be translated as "clan of David" or "family of David" or "descendants of David." Related expressions could be translated in a similar way.
- Different ways to translate "house of Israel" could include "people of Israel" or "Israel's descendants" or "Israelites."
- The phrase "house of Yahweh" could be translated as "Yahweh's temple" or "place where Yahweh is worshiped" or "place where Yahweh meets with his people" or "where Yahweh dwells."
- "House of God" could be translated in a similar way.
(See also: David, descendant, house of God, household, kingdom of Israel, tabernacle, temple, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:42
- Acts 07:49
- Genesis 39:04
- Genesis 41:40
- Luke 08:39
- Matthew 10:06
- Matthew 15:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1004, H1005, H4585, H5116, G3609, G3613, G3614, G3624
Forms Found in the English ULB:
home, homes, house, house's, houses, residence
house
Related Ideas:
home, residence
Definition:
The term "house" is often used figuratively in the Bible.
- Sometimes it means "household," referring to the people who live together in one house.
- Often "house" refers to a person's descendants or other relatives. For example, the phrase "house of David" refers to all the descendants of King David.
- The terms "house of God" and "house of Yahweh" refer to the tabernacle or temple. These expressions can also refer generally to where God is or dwells.
- In Hebrews 3, "God's house" is used as a metaphor to refer to God's people or, more generally, to everything pertaining to God.
- A "residence" is any place in which people live without plans to move to another place.
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, "house" could be translated as "household" or "people" or "family" or "descendants" or "temple" or "dwelling place."
- The phrase "house of David" could be translated as "clan of David" or "family of David" or "descendants of David." Related expressions could be translated in a similar way.
- Different ways to translate "house of Israel" could include "people of Israel" or "Israel's descendants" or "Israelites."
- The phrase "house of Yahweh" could be translated as "Yahweh's temple" or "place where Yahweh is worshiped" or "place where Yahweh meets with his people" or "where Yahweh dwells."
- "House of God" could be translated in a similar way.
(See also: David, descendant, house of God, household, kingdom of Israel, tabernacle, temple, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:42
- Acts 07:49
- Genesis 39:04
- Genesis 41:40
- Luke 08:39
- Matthew 10:06
- Matthew 15:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1004, H1005, H4585, H5116, G3609, G3613, G3614, G3624
Forms Found in the English ULB:
home, homes, house, house's, houses, residence
household
Related Ideas:
household members
Definition:
The term "household" refers to all the people who live together in a house, including family members and all their servants.
- Managing a household would involves directing the servants and also taking care of the property.
- Sometimes "household" can refer figuratively to the whole family line of someone, especially his descendants.
(See also: house)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:10
- Galatians 06:10
- Genesis 07:01
- Genesis 34:19
- John 04:53
- Matthew 10:25
- Matthew 10:36
- Philippians 04:22
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1004, H5657, G2322, G3609, G3614, G3615, G3616, G3623, G3624, G3626
Forms Found in the English ULB:
household, household members, households, members of household
household
Related Ideas:
household members
Definition:
The term "household" refers to all the people who live together in a house, including family members and all their servants.
- Managing a household would involves directing the servants and also taking care of the property.
- Sometimes "household" can refer figuratively to the whole family line of someone, especially his descendants.
(See also: house)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:10
- Galatians 06:10
- Genesis 07:01
- Genesis 34:19
- John 04:53
- Matthew 10:25
- Matthew 10:36
- Philippians 04:22
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1004, H5657, G2322, G3609, G3614, G3615, G3616, G3623, G3624, G3626
Forms Found in the English ULB:
household, household members, households, members of household
humiliate
Related Ideas:
abase, humiliation
Definitions:
The term "humiliate" means to cause someone to feel shamed or disgraced. This is usually done publicly. The act of shaming someone is called "humiliation."
- To "humiliate" could also be translated as to "shame" or to "cause to feel shame" or to "embarrass".
- Depending on the context, ways to translate "humiliation" could include "shame" or "degrading" or "disgrace."
- To "abase" something means to bring it down low.
- To "abase" someone means to humiliate him.
- When God humbles someone it means that he causes a prideful person to experience failure to help him overcome his pride. This is different from humiliating someone, which is often done in order to hurt a person.
(See also: disgrace, humble, shame)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 21:14
- Ezra 09:05
- Proverbs 25:7-8
- Psalms 006:8-10
- Psalms 123:03
Word Data:
- Strong's: H937, H954, H1421, H2659, H2778, H2781, H3001, H3637, H3639, H6030, H6031, H6256, H7034, H7043, H7511, H7817, H8216, H8213, H8217, H8589, G2617, G5014
Forms Found in the English ULB:
abase, abased, humiliate, humiliated, humiliation
image
Related Ideas:
carved figure, cast metal figure, statue
Definition:
These terms are all used to refer to idols that have been made for worshiping a false god. In the context of worshiping idols, the term "image" is a shortened form of "carved image."
- A "carved image" or "carved figure" is a wooden object that has been made to look like an animal, person, or thing.
- A "cast metal figure" is an object or statue created by melting metal and pouring it into a mold that is in the shape of an object, animal, or person.
- These wooden and metal objects were used in the worship of false gods.
- The term "image" when referring to an idol could either refer to a wooden or metal idol.
Translation Suggestions:
- When referring to an idol, the term "image" could also be translated as "statue" or "engraved idol" or "carved religious object."
- It may be more clear in some languages to always use a descriptive word with this term, such as "carved image" or "cast metal figure," even in places where only the term "image" or "figure" is in the original text.
(See also: false god, God, false god, image of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 14:9-10
- Acts 07:43
- Isaiah 21:8-9
- Matthew 22:21
- Romans 01:23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H457, H1544, H1823, H4541, H4676, H4853, H4906, H5257, H5262, H5566, H6091, H6456, H6459, H6754, H6755, H6816, H8403, H8544, H8655, G1504, G5179
Forms Found in the English ULB:
carved figure, carved figures, carved image, carved images, cast metal figure, cast metal figures, cast metal images, castings, figure, figures, image, images, statue
image
Related Ideas:
carved figure, cast metal figure, statue
Definition:
These terms are all used to refer to idols that have been made for worshiping a false god. In the context of worshiping idols, the term "image" is a shortened form of "carved image."
- A "carved image" or "carved figure" is a wooden object that has been made to look like an animal, person, or thing.
- A "cast metal figure" is an object or statue created by melting metal and pouring it into a mold that is in the shape of an object, animal, or person.
- These wooden and metal objects were used in the worship of false gods.
- The term "image" when referring to an idol could either refer to a wooden or metal idol.
Translation Suggestions:
- When referring to an idol, the term "image" could also be translated as "statue" or "engraved idol" or "carved religious object."
- It may be more clear in some languages to always use a descriptive word with this term, such as "carved image" or "cast metal figure," even in places where only the term "image" or "figure" is in the original text.
(See also: false god, God, false god, image of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 14:9-10
- Acts 07:43
- Isaiah 21:8-9
- Matthew 22:21
- Romans 01:23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H457, H1544, H1823, H4541, H4676, H4853, H4906, H5257, H5262, H5566, H6091, H6456, H6459, H6754, H6755, H6816, H8403, H8544, H8655, G1504, G5179
Forms Found in the English ULB:
carved figure, carved figures, carved image, carved images, cast metal figure, cast metal figures, cast metal images, castings, figure, figures, image, images, statue
image of God
Definition:
The term "image" refers to something that looks like something else or that is like someone in character or essence. The phrase "image of God" is used in different ways, depending on the context.
- At the beginning of time, God created human beings "in his image," that is, "in his likeness." This means that people have certain characteristics that reflect the image of God, such as the ability to feel emotion, the ability to reason and communicate, and a spirit that lives eternally.
- The Bible teaches that Jesus, God's Son, is "the image of God," that is, he is God himself. Unlike human beings, Jesus was not created. From all eternity God the Son has had all the divine characteristics because he has had the same essence with God the Father.
Translation Suggestions:
- When referring to Jesus, "image of God" could be translated as "exact likeness of God" or "same essence as God" or "same being as God."
- When referring to human beings, "God created them in his image" could be translated with a phrase that means "God created them to be like him" or "God created them with characteristics like his own."
(See also: image, Son of God, Son of God)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 04:3-4
- Colossians 03:9-11
- Genesis 01:26-27
- Genesis 09:06
- James 03:9-10
- Romans 08:28-30
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6459, H6754, G1504, G2316
Forms Found in the English ULB:
image of God
in Christ
Related Ideas:
in Christ Jesus, in Jesus, in the Lord, in the Lord Jesus, into Christ
Definition:
The phrase "in Christ" and related terms refer to the state or condition of being in relationship with Jesus Christ through faith in him.
- Other related terms include "in Christ Jesus, in Jesus Christ, in the Lord Jesus, in the Lord Jesus Christ."
- Possible meanings for the term "in Christ" could include "because you belong to Christ" or "through the relationship you have with Christ" or "based on your faith in Christ."
- These related terms all have the same meaning of being in a state of believing in Jesus and being his disciple.
- Note: Sometimes the word "in" belongs with the verb. For example, "share in Christ" means to "share in" the benefits that come from knowing Christ. To "glory in" Christ means to be glad and give praise to God for who Jesus is and what he has done. To "believe in" Christ means to trust him as Savior and know him.
Translation Suggestions:
Depending on the context, different ways to translate "in Christ" and "in the Lord" (and related phrases) could include:
"who belong to Christ"
"because you believe in Christ"
"because Christ has saved us"
"in service to the Lord"
"relying on the Lord"
"because of what the Lord has done."
People who "believe in" Christ or who "have faith in" Christ believe what Jesus taught and are trusting him to save them because of his sacrifice on the cross that paid the penalty for their sins. Some languages may have one word that translates verbs like "believe in" or "share in" or "trust in."
(See also: Christ, Lord, Jesus, believe, faith)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:05
- 2 Corinthians 02:17
- 2 Timothy 01:01
- Galatians 01:22
- Galatians 02:17
- Philemon 01:06
- Revelation 01:10
- Romans 09:01
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
in Christ, in Christ Jesus, in Jesus, in him, in the Lord, in the Lord Jesus, into Christ
in Christ
Related Ideas:
in Christ Jesus, in Jesus, in the Lord, in the Lord Jesus, into Christ
Definition:
The phrase "in Christ" and related terms refer to the state or condition of being in relationship with Jesus Christ through faith in him.
- Other related terms include "in Christ Jesus, in Jesus Christ, in the Lord Jesus, in the Lord Jesus Christ."
- Possible meanings for the term "in Christ" could include "because you belong to Christ" or "through the relationship you have with Christ" or "based on your faith in Christ."
- These related terms all have the same meaning of being in a state of believing in Jesus and being his disciple.
- Note: Sometimes the word "in" belongs with the verb. For example, "share in Christ" means to "share in" the benefits that come from knowing Christ. To "glory in" Christ means to be glad and give praise to God for who Jesus is and what he has done. To "believe in" Christ means to trust him as Savior and know him.
Translation Suggestions:
Depending on the context, different ways to translate "in Christ" and "in the Lord" (and related phrases) could include:
"who belong to Christ"
"because you believe in Christ"
"because Christ has saved us"
"in service to the Lord"
"relying on the Lord"
"because of what the Lord has done."
People who "believe in" Christ or who "have faith in" Christ believe what Jesus taught and are trusting him to save them because of his sacrifice on the cross that paid the penalty for their sins. Some languages may have one word that translates verbs like "believe in" or "share in" or "trust in."
(See also: Christ, Lord, Jesus, believe, faith)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:05
- 2 Corinthians 02:17
- 2 Timothy 01:01
- Galatians 01:22
- Galatians 02:17
- Philemon 01:06
- Revelation 01:10
- Romans 09:01
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
in Christ, in Christ Jesus, in Jesus, in him, in the Lord, in the Lord Jesus, into Christ
inherit
Related Ideas:
heritage, inheritance,legacy
Definition:
The term "inherit" refers to receiving something valuable from a parent or other person because of a special relationship with that person. The "inheritance" is what is received.
A physical inheritance that is received may be money, land, or other kinds of property.
A spiritual inheritance is everything that God gives people who trust in Jesus, including blessings in the present life as well as eternal life with him.
The Bible also calls God's people his inheritance, which means that they belong to him; they are his valued possession.
God promised Abraham and his descendants that they would inherit the land of Canaan, that it would belong to them forever.
There is also a figurative or spiritual sense in which people who belong to God are said to "inherit the land." This means that they will prosper and be blessed by God in both physical and spiritual ways.
In the New Testament, God promises that those who trust in Jesus will "inherit salvation" and "inherit eternal life." It is also expressed as, "inherit the kingdom of God." This is a spiritual inheritance that lasts forever.
There are other figurative meanings for these terms:
The Bible says that wise people will "inherit glory" and righteous people will "inherit good things."
To "inherit the promises" means to receive the good things that God has promised to give his people.
This term is also used in a negative sense to refer to foolish or disobedient people who "inherit the wind" or "inherit folly." This means they receive the consequences of their sinful actions, including punishment and worthless living.
Translation Suggestions:
- As always, consider first whether there are already terms in the target language for the concept of an heir or an inheritance, and use those terms.
- Depending on the context, other ways that the term "inherit" could be translated might include "receive" or "possess" or "come into possession of."
- Ways to translate "inheritance" could include "promised gift" or "secure possession."
- When God's people are referred to as his inheritance this could be translated as "valued ones belonging to him."
- The term "heir" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "privileged child who receives the father's possessions" or "person chosen to receive (God's) spiritual possessions or blessings."
- The term "heritage" could be translated as "blessings from God" or "inherited blessings."
(See also: heir, Canaan, Promised Land)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 06:09
- 1 Peter 01:04
- 2 Samuel 21:03
- Acts 07:4-5
- Deuteronomy 20:16
- Galatians 05:21
- Genesis 15:07
- Hebrews 09:15
- Jeremiah 02:07
- Luke 15:11
- Matthew 19:29
- Psalm 079:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2490, H2506, H3423, H3425, H4181, H5157, H5159, G2816, G2817, G2819
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heritage, inherit, inheritance, inheritances, inherited, legacy
inherit
Related Ideas:
heritage, inheritance,legacy
Definition:
The term "inherit" refers to receiving something valuable from a parent or other person because of a special relationship with that person. The "inheritance" is what is received.
A physical inheritance that is received may be money, land, or other kinds of property.
A spiritual inheritance is everything that God gives people who trust in Jesus, including blessings in the present life as well as eternal life with him.
The Bible also calls God's people his inheritance, which means that they belong to him; they are his valued possession.
God promised Abraham and his descendants that they would inherit the land of Canaan, that it would belong to them forever.
There is also a figurative or spiritual sense in which people who belong to God are said to "inherit the land." This means that they will prosper and be blessed by God in both physical and spiritual ways.
In the New Testament, God promises that those who trust in Jesus will "inherit salvation" and "inherit eternal life." It is also expressed as, "inherit the kingdom of God." This is a spiritual inheritance that lasts forever.
There are other figurative meanings for these terms:
The Bible says that wise people will "inherit glory" and righteous people will "inherit good things."
To "inherit the promises" means to receive the good things that God has promised to give his people.
This term is also used in a negative sense to refer to foolish or disobedient people who "inherit the wind" or "inherit folly." This means they receive the consequences of their sinful actions, including punishment and worthless living.
Translation Suggestions:
- As always, consider first whether there are already terms in the target language for the concept of an heir or an inheritance, and use those terms.
- Depending on the context, other ways that the term "inherit" could be translated might include "receive" or "possess" or "come into possession of."
- Ways to translate "inheritance" could include "promised gift" or "secure possession."
- When God's people are referred to as his inheritance this could be translated as "valued ones belonging to him."
- The term "heir" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "privileged child who receives the father's possessions" or "person chosen to receive (God's) spiritual possessions or blessings."
- The term "heritage" could be translated as "blessings from God" or "inherited blessings."
(See also: heir, Canaan, Promised Land)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 06:09
- 1 Peter 01:04
- 2 Samuel 21:03
- Acts 07:4-5
- Deuteronomy 20:16
- Galatians 05:21
- Genesis 15:07
- Hebrews 09:15
- Jeremiah 02:07
- Luke 15:11
- Matthew 19:29
- Psalm 079:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2490, H2506, H3423, H3425, H4181, H5157, H5159, G2816, G2817, G2819
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heritage, inherit, inheritance, inheritances, inherited, legacy
instruct
Related Ideas:
instruction, instructor
Definitions:
The terms "instruct" and "instruction" refer to giving specific directions about what to do.
- To "give instructions" means to tell someone specifically what he is supposed to do.
- When Jesus gave the disciples the bread and fish to distribute to the people, he gave them specific instructions about how to do it.
- Depending on the context, the term "instruct" could also be translated as "tell" or "direct" or "teach" or "give instructions to."
- The term "instructions" could be translated as "directions" or "explanations" or "what he has told you to do."
- When God gives instructions, this term is sometimes translated as "commands" or "orders."
(See also: command, decree, teach)
Bible References:
- Exodus 14:04
- Genesis 26:05
- Hebrews 11:22
- Matthew 10:05
- Matthew 11:01
- Proverbs 01:30
Word Data:
- Strong's: H631, H1696, H1697, H3256, H3289, H3384, H3948, H4148, H4156, H4687, H4931, H4941, H6098, H6490, H6680, H7919, H8451, G1256, G1291, G1299, G1319, G1321, G1378, G1781, G1785, G2012, G2727, G2753, G3559, G3560, G3807, G3810, G3811, G3852, G3853, G4264, G4367, G4822, G4929
Forms Found in the English ULB:
gave ... instructions, instruct, instructed, instructing, instruction, instructions, instructor, instructors, instructs
instruct
Related Ideas:
instruction, instructor
Definitions:
The terms "instruct" and "instruction" refer to giving specific directions about what to do.
- To "give instructions" means to tell someone specifically what he is supposed to do.
- When Jesus gave the disciples the bread and fish to distribute to the people, he gave them specific instructions about how to do it.
- Depending on the context, the term "instruct" could also be translated as "tell" or "direct" or "teach" or "give instructions to."
- The term "instructions" could be translated as "directions" or "explanations" or "what he has told you to do."
- When God gives instructions, this term is sometimes translated as "commands" or "orders."
(See also: command, decree, teach)
Bible References:
- Exodus 14:04
- Genesis 26:05
- Hebrews 11:22
- Matthew 10:05
- Matthew 11:01
- Proverbs 01:30
Word Data:
- Strong's: H631, H1696, H1697, H3256, H3289, H3384, H3948, H4148, H4156, H4687, H4931, H4941, H6098, H6490, H6680, H7919, H8451, G1256, G1291, G1299, G1319, G1321, G1378, G1781, G1785, G2012, G2727, G2753, G3559, G3560, G3807, G3810, G3811, G3852, G3853, G4264, G4367, G4822, G4929
Forms Found in the English ULB:
gave ... instructions, instruct, instructed, instructing, instruction, instructions, instructor, instructors, instructs
interpret
Related Ideas:
interpretation, interpreter, translate
Definitions:
The terms "interpret" and "interpretation" refer to understanding and explaining the meaning of something.
- Often in the Bible these terms are used in connection with explaining the meaning of dreams or visions.
- In the Old Testament, God sometimes used dreams to reveal to people what would happen in the future. So the interpretations of those dreams were prophecies.
- The term "interpret" can refer to figuring out the meaning of other things, such as seeing what the sky looks like and figuring out whether or not it will rain or be windy.
- The terms "interpret" and "translate" can refer to explaining what is said in one language to people who speak another language.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate the term "interpret" include "figure out the meaning of" or "explain" or "give the meaning of."
- The term "interpretation" could also be translated as "explanation" or "meaning."
(See also: Babylon, Daniel, dream, prophet, vision)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 12:10
- Daniel 04:4-6
- Genesis 40:4-5
- Judges 07:15-16
- Luke 12:56
Word Data:
- Strong's: H995, H3887, H6591, H6622, H6623, H7760, H7922, G1252, G1328, G1329, G1381, G1955, G2058, G3177, G4793
Forms Found in the English ULB:
interpret, interpretation, interpretations, interpreted, interpreter, interpreting, interprets, translated
interpret
Related Ideas:
interpretation, interpreter, translate
Definitions:
The terms "interpret" and "interpretation" refer to understanding and explaining the meaning of something.
- Often in the Bible these terms are used in connection with explaining the meaning of dreams or visions.
- In the Old Testament, God sometimes used dreams to reveal to people what would happen in the future. So the interpretations of those dreams were prophecies.
- The term "interpret" can refer to figuring out the meaning of other things, such as seeing what the sky looks like and figuring out whether or not it will rain or be windy.
- The terms "interpret" and "translate" can refer to explaining what is said in one language to people who speak another language.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate the term "interpret" include "figure out the meaning of" or "explain" or "give the meaning of."
- The term "interpretation" could also be translated as "explanation" or "meaning."
(See also: Babylon, Daniel, dream, prophet, vision)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 12:10
- Daniel 04:4-6
- Genesis 40:4-5
- Judges 07:15-16
- Luke 12:56
Word Data:
- Strong's: H995, H3887, H6591, H6622, H6623, H7760, H7922, G1252, G1328, G1329, G1381, G1955, G2058, G3177, G4793
Forms Found in the English ULB:
interpret, interpretation, interpretations, interpreted, interpreter, interpreting, interprets, translated
is written
Definition:
The phrase "as it is written" or "what is written" occurs frequently in the New Testament and usually refers to commands or prophecies that were written in the Hebrew scriptures.
- Sometimes "as it is written" refers to what was written in the Law of Moses.
- Other times it is a quote from what one of the prophets wrote in the Old Testament.
- This could be translated "as it is written in the Law of Moses" or "as the prophets wrote long ago" or "what it says in God's laws that Moses wrote down long ago".
- Another option is to keep "It is written" and give a footnote that explains what this means.
(See also: command, law, prophet, word of God)
Bible References:
- 1 John 05:13-15
- Acts 13:29
- Exodus 32:15-16
- John 21:25
- Luke 03:4
- Mark 09:12
- Matthew 04:06
- Revelation 01:03
Word Data:
- Strong's: H874, H3789, G1125
Forms Found in the English ULB:
are ... written, had ... been written, has ... been written, have ... been written, is ... written, is it ... written, it is written, it was written, Moses ... wrote, was written, were ... written
jealous
Related Ideas:
jealousy
Definition:
The terms "jealous" and "jealousy" refer to a strong desire to protect the purity of a relationship. They can also refer to a strong desire to keep possession of something or someone.
- These terms are often used to describe the angry feeling that a person has toward a spouse who has been unfaithful in their marriage.
- When used in the Bible, these terms often refer to God's strong desire for his people to remain pure and unstained by sin.
- God is also "jealous" for his name, desiring that it be treated with honor and reverence.
- Another meaning of jealous involves being angry that someone else is successful or more popular. This is close in meaning to the word "envious."
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "jealous" could include "strong protective desire" or "possessive desire."
- The term "jealousy" could be translated as "strong protective feeling" or "possessive feeling."
- When talking about God, make sure the translation of these terms does not give a negative meaning of being resentful of someone else.
- In the context of people's wrong feelings of anger toward toward other people who are more successful, the terms "envious" and "envy" could be used. But these terms should not be used for God.
(See also: envy)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 12:20
- Deuteronomy 05:09
- Exodus 20:05
- Ezekiel 36:05
- Joshua 24:19
- Nahum 01:2-3
- Romans 13:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H7065, H7067, H7068, H7072, G2205, G2206, G3863
Forms Found in the English ULB:
jealous, jealousy
judge
Related Ideas:
act of judging, consider, decide, decision, give justice, give judgment, judgment, judgment seat
Definition:
The terms "judge" and "judgment" often refer to making a decision about whether something is morally right or wrong.
- The "judgment of God" often refers to his decision to condemn something or someone as sinful.
- God's judgment usually includes punishing people for their sin.
- The term "judge" can also mean "condemn." God instructs his people not to judge each other in this way.
- Another meaning is "arbitrate between" or "judge between," as in deciding which person is right in a dispute between them.
- In some contexts, God's "judgments" are what he has decided is right and just. They are similar to his decrees, laws, or precepts.
- "Judgment" can refer to the ability to make decisions. A person with "sound judgment" is wise, able to make good decisions, while a person who lacks "judgment" does not have the wisdom to make wise decisions.
- The "judgment seat" is a place where a judge sits while he listens to testimonies and gives his decision.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, ways to translate to "judge" could include to "decide" or to "condemn" or to "punish" or to "decree."
- The term "judgment" could be translated as "punishment" or "decision" or "opinion" or "verdict" or "decree" or "condemnation."
- In some contexts, the phrase "in the judgment" could also be translated as "on judgment day" or "during the time when God judges people."
(See also: decree, judge, judgment day, just, law, law)
Bible References:
- 1 John 04:17
- 1 Kings 03:09
- Acts 10:42-43
- Isaiah 03:14
- James 02:04
- Luke 06:37
- Micah 03:9-11
- Psalm 054:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H148, H430, H1777, H1778, H1779, H1781, H1782, H2664, H2713, H2742, H2803, H2940, H3198, H4406, H4941, H6414, H6416, H6417, H6419, H6485, H7081, H7378, H7379, H7663, H7760, H8196, H8199, H8201, G350, G968, G1097, G1106, G1252, G1341, G1345, G1348, G1380, G1492, G2233, G2917, G2919, G2920, G2922, G2923, G4997, G5272
Forms Found in the English ULB:
acts of judgment, consider, considered, considering, decide, decided, decided on, decision, give justice, giving judgment, have decided, insightful decisions, judge, judged, judges, judging, judgment, judgment seat, judgments, renders judgment, will judge
judge
Definition:
A judge is a person who decides what is right or wrong when there are disputes between people, usually in matters that pertain to the law.
- In the Bible, God is often referred to as a judge because he is the one perfect judge who makes the final decisions about what is right or wrong.
- After the people of Israel entered the land of Canaan and before they had kings to rule them, God appointed leaders called "judges" to lead them in times of trouble. Often these judges were military leaders who rescued the Israelites by defeating their enemies.
- The term "judge" could also be called "decision-maker" or "leader" or "deliverer" or "governor," depending on the context.
(See also: governor, judge, law)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:08
- Acts 07:27
- Luke 11:19
- Luke 12:14
- Luke 18:1-2
- Matthew 05:25
- Ruth 01:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H148, H430, H1777, H1778, H1779, H1781, H1782, H6414, H6416, H6419, H8199, G350, G1252, G1348, G2919, G2922, G2923
Forms Found in the English ULB:
judge, judges, the judge, the judges, their judges, you judges
kin
Related Ideas:
kindred, kinfolk, kinsman, relative
Definition:
The term "kin" refers to a person's blood relatives, considered as a group. The word "kinsman" refers specifically to a male relative.
- "Kin" can only refer to a person's close relatives, such as parents and siblings, or it can also include more distant relatives, such as an aunts, uncles, or cousins.
- In ancient Israel, if a man died, his nearest male relative was expected to marry his widow, manage his property, and help carry on his family name. This relative was called a "kinsman-redeemer."
- This term "kin" could also be translated as, "relative" or "family member."
Bible References:
- Romans 16:9-11
- Ruth 02:20
- Ruth 03:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H251, H1350, H1353, H1730, H4129, H4130, H4138, H4940, H7138, H7607, G1085, G4773
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kin, kindred, kinfolk, kinsfolk, kinsman, kinsmen, relative, relatives
kin
Related Ideas:
kindred, kinfolk, kinsman, relative
Definition:
The term "kin" refers to a person's blood relatives, considered as a group. The word "kinsman" refers specifically to a male relative.
- "Kin" can only refer to a person's close relatives, such as parents and siblings, or it can also include more distant relatives, such as an aunts, uncles, or cousins.
- In ancient Israel, if a man died, his nearest male relative was expected to marry his widow, manage his property, and help carry on his family name. This relative was called a "kinsman-redeemer."
- This term "kin" could also be translated as, "relative" or "family member."
Bible References:
- Romans 16:9-11
- Ruth 02:20
- Ruth 03:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H251, H1350, H1353, H1730, H4129, H4130, H4138, H4940, H7138, H7607, G1085, G4773
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kin, kindred, kinfolk, kinsfolk, kinsman, kinsmen, relative, relatives
kind
Definition:
The terms "kind" and "kinds" refer to groups or classifications of things that are connected by shared characteristics.
- In the Bible, this term is specifically used to refer to the distinctive kinds of plants and animals that God made when he created the world.
- Often there are many different variations or species within each "kind." For example, horses, zebras, and donkeys are all members of the same "kind," but they are different species.
- The main thing that distinguishes each "kind" as a separate group is that members of that group can reproduce more of their same "kind." Members of different kinds cannot do that with each other.
Picture showing Kinds:
<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/k/Kinds.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/k/Kinds.png" ></a>
Translation Suggestions
- Ways to translate this term could include "type" or "class" or "group" or "animal (plant) group" or "category."
Bible References:
- Genesis 01:21
- Genesis 01:24
- Mark 09:29
- Matthew 13:47
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2178, H4327, G1085
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kind, kinds
kind
Definition:
The terms "kind" and "kinds" refer to groups or classifications of things that are connected by shared characteristics.
- In the Bible, this term is specifically used to refer to the distinctive kinds of plants and animals that God made when he created the world.
- Often there are many different variations or species within each "kind." For example, horses, zebras, and donkeys are all members of the same "kind," but they are different species.
- The main thing that distinguishes each "kind" as a separate group is that members of that group can reproduce more of their same "kind." Members of different kinds cannot do that with each other.
Picture showing Kinds:
<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/k/Kinds.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/k/Kinds.png" ></a>
Translation Suggestions
- Ways to translate this term could include "type" or "class" or "group" or "animal (plant) group" or "category."
Bible References:
- Genesis 01:21
- Genesis 01:24
- Mark 09:29
- Matthew 13:47
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2178, H4327, G1085
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kind, kinds
king
Related Ideas:
kingly, kingship
Definition:
The term "king" refers to a man who is the supreme ruler of a city, state, or country.
- A king was usually chosen to rule because of his family relation to previous kings.
- When a king died, it was usually his oldest son who became the next king.
- In ancient times, the king had absolute authority over the people in his kingdom.
- Rarely the term "king" was used to refer to someone who was not a true king, such as "King Herod" in the New Testament.
- In the Bible, God is often referred to as a king who rules over his people.
- The "kingdom of God" refers to God's rule over his people.
- Jesus was called "king of the Jews," "king of Israel," and "king of kings."
- When Jesus comes back, he will rule as king over the world.
- This term could also be translated as "supreme chief" or "absolute leader" or "sovereign ruler."
- The phrase "king of kings" could be translated as "king who rules over all other kings" or "supreme ruler who has authority over all other rulers."
(See also: authority, Herod Antipas, kingdom, kingdom of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 06:15-16
- 2 Kings 05:18
- 2 Samuel 05:03
- Acts 07:9-10
- Acts 13:22
- John 01:49-51
- Luke 01:05
- Luke 22:24-25
- Matthew 05:35
- Matthew 14:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4427, H4428, H4430, G935, G936, G937
Forms Found in the English ULB:
king, king's, kingly, kings, kingship, made ... king, set up ... king, set up kings
king
Related Ideas:
kingly, kingship
Definition:
The term "king" refers to a man who is the supreme ruler of a city, state, or country.
- A king was usually chosen to rule because of his family relation to previous kings.
- When a king died, it was usually his oldest son who became the next king.
- In ancient times, the king had absolute authority over the people in his kingdom.
- Rarely the term "king" was used to refer to someone who was not a true king, such as "King Herod" in the New Testament.
- In the Bible, God is often referred to as a king who rules over his people.
- The "kingdom of God" refers to God's rule over his people.
- Jesus was called "king of the Jews," "king of Israel," and "king of kings."
- When Jesus comes back, he will rule as king over the world.
- This term could also be translated as "supreme chief" or "absolute leader" or "sovereign ruler."
- The phrase "king of kings" could be translated as "king who rules over all other kings" or "supreme ruler who has authority over all other rulers."
(See also: authority, Herod Antipas, kingdom, kingdom of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 06:15-16
- 2 Kings 05:18
- 2 Samuel 05:03
- Acts 07:9-10
- Acts 13:22
- John 01:49-51
- Luke 01:05
- Luke 22:24-25
- Matthew 05:35
- Matthew 14:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4427, H4428, H4430, G935, G936, G937
Forms Found in the English ULB:
king, king's, kingly, kings, kingship, made ... king, set up ... king, set up kings
kingdom
Related Ideas:
power to rule
Definition:
A kingdom is a group of people ruled by a king. It also refers to the realm or political regions over which a king or other ruler has control and authority.
- A kingdom can be of any geographical size. A king might govern a nation or country or only one city.
- The term "kingdom" can also refer to a spiritual reign or authority, as in the term "kingdom of God."
- God is the ruler of all creation, but the term "kingdom of God" especially refers to his reign and authority over the people who have believed in Jesus and who have submitted to his authority.
- The Bible also talks about Satan having a "kingdom" in which he temporarily rules over many things on this earth. His kingdom is evil and is referred to as "darkness."
Translation Suggestions:
- When referring to a physical region that is ruled over by a king, the term "kingdom" could be translated as "country (ruled by a king)" or "king's territory" or "region ruled by a king."
- In a spiritual sense, "kingdom" could be translated as "ruling" or "reigning" or "controlling" or "governing."
- One way to translate "kingdom of priests" might be "spiritual priests who are ruled by God."
- The phrase "kingdom of light" could be translated as "God's reign that is good like light" or "when God, who is light, rules people" or "the light and goodness of God's kingdom." It is best to keep the word "light" in this expression since that is a very important term in the Bible.
- Note that the term "kingdom" is different from an empire, in which an emperor rules over several countries.
(See also: authority, king, kingdom of God, kingdom of Israel, Judah, Judah, priest)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:12
- 2 Timothy 04:17-18
- Colossians 01:13-14
- John 18:36
- Mark 03:24
- Matthew 04:7-9
- Matthew 13:19
- Matthew 16:28
- Revelation 01:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4410, H4437, H4438, H4467, H4468, H4474, H4475, G932
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kingdom, kingdoms, power to rule, kingship
kingdom
Related Ideas:
power to rule
Definition:
A kingdom is a group of people ruled by a king. It also refers to the realm or political regions over which a king or other ruler has control and authority.
- A kingdom can be of any geographical size. A king might govern a nation or country or only one city.
- The term "kingdom" can also refer to a spiritual reign or authority, as in the term "kingdom of God."
- God is the ruler of all creation, but the term "kingdom of God" especially refers to his reign and authority over the people who have believed in Jesus and who have submitted to his authority.
- The Bible also talks about Satan having a "kingdom" in which he temporarily rules over many things on this earth. His kingdom is evil and is referred to as "darkness."
Translation Suggestions:
- When referring to a physical region that is ruled over by a king, the term "kingdom" could be translated as "country (ruled by a king)" or "king's territory" or "region ruled by a king."
- In a spiritual sense, "kingdom" could be translated as "ruling" or "reigning" or "controlling" or "governing."
- One way to translate "kingdom of priests" might be "spiritual priests who are ruled by God."
- The phrase "kingdom of light" could be translated as "God's reign that is good like light" or "when God, who is light, rules people" or "the light and goodness of God's kingdom." It is best to keep the word "light" in this expression since that is a very important term in the Bible.
- Note that the term "kingdom" is different from an empire, in which an emperor rules over several countries.
(See also: authority, king, kingdom of God, kingdom of Israel, Judah, Judah, priest)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:12
- 2 Timothy 04:17-18
- Colossians 01:13-14
- John 18:36
- Mark 03:24
- Matthew 04:7-9
- Matthew 13:19
- Matthew 16:28
- Revelation 01:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4410, H4437, H4438, H4467, H4468, H4474, H4475, G932
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kingdom, kingdoms, power to rule, kingship
kingdom of God
Related Ideas:
kingdom of Christ and God, kingdom of heaven
Definition:
The terms "kingdom of God" and "kingdom of heaven" both refer to God's rule and authority over his people and over all creation.
- The Jews often used the term "heaven" to refer to God, to avoid saying his name directly.
- In the New Testament book that Matthew wrote, he referred to God's kingdom as "the kingdom of heaven," probably because he was writing primarily for a Jewish audience.
- The kingdom of God refers to God ruling people spiritually as well as ruling over the physical world.
- The Old Testament prophets said that God would send the Messiah to rule with righteousness. Jesus, the Son of God, is the Messiah who will rule over God's kingdom forever.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "kingdom of God" can be translated as "God's rule (as king)" or "when God reigns as king" or "God's rule over everything."
- The term "kingdom of heaven" could also be translated as "God's rule from heaven as king" or "God in heaven reigning" or "heaven's reign" or "heaven ruling over everything." If it is not possible to translate this simply and clearly, the phrase "kingdom of God" could be translated instead.
- Some translators may prefer to capitalize "Heaven" to show that it refers to God. Others may include a note in the text, such as "kingdom of heaven (that is, 'kingdom of God')."
- A footnote at the bottom of the page of a printed Bible may also be used to explain the meaning of "heaven" in this expression.
(See also: God, heaven, king, kingdom, King of the Jews, reign)
Bible References:
- 2 Thessalonians 01:05
- Acts 08:12-13
- Acts 28:23
- Colossians 04:11
- John 03:03
- Luke 07:28
- Luke 10:09
- Luke 12:31-32
- Matthew 03:02
- Matthew 04:17
- Matthew 05:10
- Romans 14:17
Word Data:
- Strong's: G932, G2316, G3772
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kingdom of Christ and God, kingdom of God, kingdom of heaven
kiss
Definition:
A kiss is an action in which one person puts his lips to another person's lips or face. This term can also be used figuratively.
- Some cultures kiss each other on the cheek as a form of greeting or to say goodbye.
- A kiss can communicate deep love between two people, such as a husband and wife.
- The expression to "kiss someone farewell" means to say goodbye with a kiss.
- Sometimes the word "kiss" is used to mean "say goodbye to." When Elisha said to Elijah, "Let me first go and kiss my father and mother," he wanted to say goodbye to his parents before leaving them to follow Elijah.
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 05:25-28
- Genesis 27:26-27
- Genesis 29:11
- Genesis 31:28
- Genesis 45:15
- Genesis 48:10
- Luke 22:48
- Mark 14:45
- Matthew 26:48
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5390, H5401, G2705, G5368, G5370
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kiss, kissed, kisses, kissing
know
Related Ideas:
knowledge, make known, unknowingly, unknown
Definition:
To "know" means to understand something or to be aware of a fact. The expression "make known" is an expression that means to tell information.
- The term "knowledge" refers to information that people know. It can apply to knowing things in both the physical and spiritual worlds.
- To "know about" God means to understand facts about him because of what he has revealed to us.
- To "know" God means to have a relationship with him. This also applies to knowing people.
- To know God's will means to be aware of what he has commanded, or to understand what he wants a person to do.
- To "know the Law" means to be aware of what God has commanded or to understand what God has instructed in the laws he gave to Moses.
- Sometimes "knowledge" is used as a synonym for "wisdom," which includes living in a way that is pleasing to God.
- The "knowledge of God" is sometimes used as a synonym for the "fear of Yahweh."
- If a person does something "unknowingly," he does it without knowing that he is doing it.
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, ways to translate "know" could include "understand" or "be familiar with" or "be aware of" or "be acquainted with" or "be in relationship with."
- Some languages have two different words for "know," one for knowing facts and one for knowing a person and having a relationship with him.
- The term "make known" could be translated as "cause people to know" or "reveal" or "tell about" or "explain."
- To "know about" something could be translated as "be aware of" or "be familiar with."
- The expression "know how to" means to understand the process or method of getting something done. It could also be translated as "be able to" or "have the skill to."
- The term "knowledge" could also be translated as "what is known" or "wisdom" or "understanding," depending on the context.
- To "train for" an activity is to learn now to do it well. To train for war is to learn by practice how to be a good fighter.
(See also: law, reveal, understand, wise)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 02:12-13
- 1 Samuel 17:46
- 2 Corinthians 02:15
- 2 Peter 01:3-4
- Deuteronomy 04:39-40
- Genesis 19:05
- Luke 01:77
Word Data:
- Strong's: H502, H1843, H1844, H1847, H1875, H2713, H2372, H3045, H3046, H3925, H4093, H4486, H5046, H5234, H5475, H5869, G50, G56, G1097, G1107, G1108, G1492, G1834, G1921, G1922, G1987, G2467, G5319, G2589, G2657, G4267, G4894, G5318
Forms Found in the English ULB:
knew, know, know ... beforehand, knowing, knowledge, known, knows, made ... known, made known, make ... known, makes known, unknowingly, unknown
know
Related Ideas:
knowledge, make known, unknowingly, unknown
Definition:
To "know" means to understand something or to be aware of a fact. The expression "make known" is an expression that means to tell information.
- The term "knowledge" refers to information that people know. It can apply to knowing things in both the physical and spiritual worlds.
- To "know about" God means to understand facts about him because of what he has revealed to us.
- To "know" God means to have a relationship with him. This also applies to knowing people.
- To know God's will means to be aware of what he has commanded, or to understand what he wants a person to do.
- To "know the Law" means to be aware of what God has commanded or to understand what God has instructed in the laws he gave to Moses.
- Sometimes "knowledge" is used as a synonym for "wisdom," which includes living in a way that is pleasing to God.
- The "knowledge of God" is sometimes used as a synonym for the "fear of Yahweh."
- If a person does something "unknowingly," he does it without knowing that he is doing it.
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, ways to translate "know" could include "understand" or "be familiar with" or "be aware of" or "be acquainted with" or "be in relationship with."
- Some languages have two different words for "know," one for knowing facts and one for knowing a person and having a relationship with him.
- The term "make known" could be translated as "cause people to know" or "reveal" or "tell about" or "explain."
- To "know about" something could be translated as "be aware of" or "be familiar with."
- The expression "know how to" means to understand the process or method of getting something done. It could also be translated as "be able to" or "have the skill to."
- The term "knowledge" could also be translated as "what is known" or "wisdom" or "understanding," depending on the context.
- To "train for" an activity is to learn now to do it well. To train for war is to learn by practice how to be a good fighter.
(See also: law, reveal, understand, wise)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 02:12-13
- 1 Samuel 17:46
- 2 Corinthians 02:15
- 2 Peter 01:3-4
- Deuteronomy 04:39-40
- Genesis 19:05
- Luke 01:77
Word Data:
- Strong's: H502, H1843, H1844, H1847, H1875, H2713, H2372, H3045, H3046, H3925, H4093, H4486, H5046, H5234, H5475, H5869, G50, G56, G1097, G1107, G1108, G1492, G1834, G1921, G1922, G1987, G2467, G5319, G2589, G2657, G4267, G4894, G5318
Forms Found in the English ULB:
knew, know, know ... beforehand, knowing, knowledge, known, knows, made ... known, made known, make ... known, makes known, unknowingly, unknown
labor
Related Ideas:
fellow laborers, forced labor, hard labor, hard-working, laborer, occupation, strive, struggle, toil
Definition:
The term "labor" refers to doing physical work of any kind.
- In general, labor is any task which uses energy. It is often implied that the task is difficult.
- A laborer is a person who does any type of labor.
- In English, the word "labor" is also used for part of the process of giving birth. Other languages may have a completely different word for this.
- Ways to translate "labor" could include "work" or "hard work" or "difficult work" or to "work hard."
- "Toil" is hard, unpleasant work, and to "toil" is to do hard, unpleasant work.
- An "occupation" is the work or labor that a person does to obtain food, clothing, shelter, and the other things he needs to live.
- Sometimes "strive" and "struggle" mean to work very hard to do something.
(See also: hard, labor pains)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:09
- 1 Thessalonians 03:05
- Galatians 04:10-11
- James 05:04
- John 04:38
- Luke 10:02
- Matthew 10:10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3018, H3021, H3022, H3205, H4522, H4639, H5447, H5450, H5647, H5656, H5998, H5999, H6001, H6089, H6468, H8104, G75, G2038, G2040, G2041, G2716, G2872, G2873, G3449, G4866, G4904
Forms Found in the English ULB:
fellow laborers, forced labor, hard labor, hard-working, labor, labored, laborer, laborer's, laborers, laboring, labors, occupation, product of ... labor, products of ... labor, strive, strives, striving together, struggle, toil, toiled, toiling, toils
labor
Related Ideas:
fellow laborers, forced labor, hard labor, hard-working, laborer, occupation, strive, struggle, toil
Definition:
The term "labor" refers to doing physical work of any kind.
- In general, labor is any task which uses energy. It is often implied that the task is difficult.
- A laborer is a person who does any type of labor.
- In English, the word "labor" is also used for part of the process of giving birth. Other languages may have a completely different word for this.
- Ways to translate "labor" could include "work" or "hard work" or "difficult work" or to "work hard."
- "Toil" is hard, unpleasant work, and to "toil" is to do hard, unpleasant work.
- An "occupation" is the work or labor that a person does to obtain food, clothing, shelter, and the other things he needs to live.
- Sometimes "strive" and "struggle" mean to work very hard to do something.
(See also: hard, labor pains)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:09
- 1 Thessalonians 03:05
- Galatians 04:10-11
- James 05:04
- John 04:38
- Luke 10:02
- Matthew 10:10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3018, H3021, H3022, H3205, H4522, H4639, H5447, H5450, H5647, H5656, H5998, H5999, H6001, H6089, H6468, H8104, G75, G2038, G2040, G2041, G2716, G2872, G2873, G3449, G4866, G4904
Forms Found in the English ULB:
fellow laborers, forced labor, hard labor, hard-working, labor, labored, laborer, laborer's, laborers, laboring, labors, occupation, product of ... labor, products of ... labor, strive, strives, striving together, struggle, toil, toiled, toiling, toils
lamb
Related Ideas:
Lamb of God
Definition:
The term "lamb" refers to a young sheep. Sheep are four-legged animals with thick, woolly hair, used for sacrifices to God. Jesus is called the "Lamb of God" because he was sacrificed to pay for people's sins.
- These animals are easily led astray and need protecting. God compares human beings to sheep.
- God instructed his people to sacrifice physically perfect sheep and lambs to him.
- Jesus is called the "Lamb of God" who was sacrificed to pay for people's sins. He was a perfect, unblemished sacrifice because he was completely without sin.
Translation Suggestions:
- If sheep are known in the language area, the name for their young should be used to translate the terms "lamb" and "Lamb of God."
- "Lamb of God" could be translated as "God's (sacrificial) Lamb," or "Lamb sacrificed to God" or "(sacrificial) Lamb from God."
- If sheep are not known, this term could be translated as "a young sheep" with a footnote that describes what sheep are like. The note could also compare sheep and lambs to an animal from that area that lives in herds, that is timid and defenseless, and that often wanders away.
- Also consider how this term is translated in a Bible translation of a nearby local or national language.
(See also: sheep, shepherd)
Bible References:
- 2 Samuel 12:03
- Ezra 08:35-36
- Isaiah 66:3
- Jeremiah 11:19
- John 01:29
- John 01:36
- Leviticus 14:21-23
- Leviticus 17:1-4
- Luke 10:03
- Revelation 15:3-4
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3532, H3535, H3733, H3775, H6251, H7716, G721, G2316
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Lamb, Lamb of God, lamb, lambs
law
Related Ideas:
lawbreaker, lawgiver, lawyer, principle
Definition:
A "law" is a legal rule that is usually written down and enforced by someone in authority. A "principle" is a guideline for decision-making and behavior.
- Often the term "law" refers to the "law of Moses." This is the commands and instructions that God gave the Israelites.
- God is the lawgiver, the one who made the laws and commanded people to obey them.
- A "lawyer" is a person who studies the law and understands it well.
- Both "law" and "principle" can refer to a general rule or belief that guides a person's behavior.
- A person who "is principled" is a person who does what is good.
(See also: law of Moses)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 04:02
- Esther 03:8-9
- Exodus 12:12-14
- Genesis 26:05
- John 18:31
- Romans 07:1
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1285, H1881, H1882, H2706, H2708, H2710, H4687, H4941, H5715, H7560, H7771, H8451, G1785, G3544, G3548, G3551, G3848, G4747
Forms Found in the English ULB:
law, lawbreaker, lawbreakers, lawgiver, laws, lawyer, principle, principled, principles
law
Related Ideas:
lawbreaker, lawgiver, lawyer, principle
Definition:
A "law" is a legal rule that is usually written down and enforced by someone in authority. A "principle" is a guideline for decision-making and behavior.
- Often the term "law" refers to the "law of Moses." This is the commands and instructions that God gave the Israelites.
- God is the lawgiver, the one who made the laws and commanded people to obey them.
- A "lawyer" is a person who studies the law and understands it well.
- Both "law" and "principle" can refer to a general rule or belief that guides a person's behavior.
- A person who "is principled" is a person who does what is good.
(See also: law of Moses)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 04:02
- Esther 03:8-9
- Exodus 12:12-14
- Genesis 26:05
- John 18:31
- Romans 07:1
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1285, H1881, H1882, H2706, H2708, H2710, H4687, H4941, H5715, H7560, H7771, H8451, G1785, G3544, G3548, G3551, G3848, G4747
Forms Found in the English ULB:
law, lawbreaker, lawbreakers, lawgiver, laws, lawyer, principle, principled, principles
law of Moses
Related Ideas:
God's law, book of Moses, book of the law, expert in the law, law of God, law of Yahweh, law of the Lord, the law
Definition:
All these terms refer to the commandments and instructions that God gave Moses for the Israelites to obey. The terms "law" and "God's law" are also used more generally to refer to everything God wants his people to obey.
Depending on the context, the "law" can refer to:
the Ten Commandments that God wrote on stone tablets for the Israelites
all the laws given to Moses
the first five books of the Old Testament
the entire Old Testament (also referred to as "scriptures" in the New Testament).
all of God's instructions and will
The phrase "the law and the prophets" is used in the New Testament to refer to the Hebrew scriptures (or "Old Testament")
Translation Suggestions:
- These terms could be translated using the plural, "laws," since they refer to many instructions.
- The "law of Moses" could be translated as "the laws that God told Moses to give to the Israelites."
- Depending on the context, "the law of Moses" could also be translated as "the law that God told to Moses" or "God's laws that Moses wrote down" or "the laws that God told Moses to give to the Israelites."
- Ways to translate "the law" or "law of God" or "God's laws" could include "laws from God" or "God's commands" or "laws that God gave" or "everything that God commands" or "all of God's instructions."
- The phrase "law of Yahweh" could also be translated as "Yahweh's laws" or "laws that Yahweh said to obey" or "laws from Yahweh" or "things Yahweh commanded."
- There were people in the Bible who were experts in the Law of Moses, they were called "lawyers."
(See also: instruct, Moses, Ten Commandments, lawful, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- Acts 15:06
- Daniel 09:13
- Exodus 28:42-43
- Ezra 07:25-26
- Galatians 02:15
- Luke 24:44
- Matthew 05:18
- Nehemiah 10:29
- Romans 03:20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H430, H1881, H1882, H2706, H3068, H4687, H4872, H4941, H8451, G976, G2316, G3544, G3551, G3565
Forms Found in the English ULB:
God's law, book of Moses, book of the law, expert in the law, law of Moses, law of Yahweh, law of the Lord, the law, the law of God, your law
lawful
Related Ideas:
lawfully, lawless, lawlessness, permitted, unlawful
Definition:
The term "lawful" refers to something that is permitted to be done according to a law or other requirement. The opposite of this is "unlawful," which simply means "not lawful."
- In the Bible, something was "lawful" if it was permitted by God's moral law, or by the Law of Moses and other Jewish laws. Something that was "unlawful" was "not permitted" by those laws.
- To do something "lawfully" means to do it "properly" or "in the right way."
- Many of the things that the Jewish laws considered lawful or not lawful were not in agreement with God's laws about loving others.
- Depending on the context, ways to translate "lawful" could include "permitted" or "according to God's law" or "following our laws" or "proper" or "fitting."
- The phrase "Is it lawful?" could also be translated as "Do our laws allow?" or "Is that something our laws permit?"
The terms "unlawful" and "not lawful" are used to describe actions that break a law.
- In the New Testament, the term "unlawful" is not only used to refer to breaking God's laws, but also often refers to breaking Jewish man-made laws.
- Over the years, the Jews added to the laws that God gave to them. The Jewish leaders would call something "unlawful" if it did not conform to their man-made laws.
- When Jesus and his disciples were picking grain on a Sabbath day, the Pharisees accused them of doing something "unlawful" because it was breaking the Jewish laws about not working on that day.
- When Peter stated that eating unclean foods was "unlawful" for him, he meant that if he ate those foods he would be breaking the laws God had given the Israelites about not eating certain foods.
The term "lawless" describes a person who does not obey laws or rules. When a country or group of people are in a state of "lawlessness," there is widespread disobedience, rebellion, or immorality.
- A lawless person is rebellious and does not obey God's laws.
- The apostle Paul wrote that in the last days there will be a "man of lawlessness," or a "lawless one," who will be influenced by Satan to do evil things.
Translation Suggestions:
- This term "unlawful" should be translated using a word or expression that means "not lawful" or "lawbreaking."
- Other ways to translate "unlawful" could be "not permitted" or "not according to God's law" or "not conforming to our laws."
- The expression "against the law" has the same meaning as "unlawful."
- The term "lawless" could also be translated as "rebellious" or "disobedient" or "law-defying".
- The term "lawlessness" could be translated as "not obeying any laws" or "rebellion (against God's laws)."
- The phrase "man of lawlessness" could be translated as "man who does not obey any laws" or "man who rebels against God's laws."
- It is important to keep the concept of "law" in this term, if possible.
- Note that the term "unlawful" has a different meaning from this term.
(See also: law, law of Moses, Moses, Sabbath)
Bible References:
- Matthew 07:21-23
- Matthew 12:02
- Matthew 12:04
- Matthew 12:10
- Mark 03:04
- Luke 06:02
- Acts 02:23
- Acts 10:28
- Acts 22:25
- 2 Thessalonians 02:03
- Titus 02:14
- 1 John 03:4-6
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6530, G111, G113, G266, G458, G459, G1832, G3545
Forms Found in the English ULB:
lawful, lawfully, lawless, lawlessness, not lawful, permitted, unlawful
letter
Related Ideas:
epistle
Definition:
A letter is a written message sent to a person or group of persons who are usually a distance away from the writer. An epistle is a special type of letter, often written in a more formal style, for a special purpose, such as teaching.
- In New Testament times, epistles and other types of letters were written on parchment made from animal skins or on papyrus made from plant fibers.
- The New Testament epistles from Paul, John, James, Jude, and Peter were letters of instruction that they wrote to encourage, exhort, and teach the early Christians in various cities throughout the Roman Empire.
- Ways to translate this term could include "written message" or "written down words" or "writing."
(See also: encourage, exhort, teach)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 05:27
- 2 Thessalonians 02:15
- Acts 09:1-2
- Acts 28:21-22
Word Data:
- Strong's: H104, H107, H3791, H4385, H5406, H5407, H5612, G1121, G1992
Forms Found in the English ULB:
epistle, letter, letters
letter
Related Ideas:
epistle
Definition:
A letter is a written message sent to a person or group of persons who are usually a distance away from the writer. An epistle is a special type of letter, often written in a more formal style, for a special purpose, such as teaching.
- In New Testament times, epistles and other types of letters were written on parchment made from animal skins or on papyrus made from plant fibers.
- The New Testament epistles from Paul, John, James, Jude, and Peter were letters of instruction that they wrote to encourage, exhort, and teach the early Christians in various cities throughout the Roman Empire.
- Ways to translate this term could include "written message" or "written down words" or "writing."
(See also: encourage, exhort, teach)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 05:27
- 2 Thessalonians 02:15
- Acts 09:1-2
- Acts 28:21-22
Word Data:
- Strong's: H104, H107, H3791, H4385, H5406, H5407, H5612, G1121, G1992
Forms Found in the English ULB:
epistle, letter, letters
life
Related Ideas:
alive, come to life, conduct, exist, fresh, life-giving, lifetime, live, revive, survive, survivor
Definition:
All these terms refer to being physically alive, not dead. They are also used figuratively to refer to being alive spiritually. The following discusses what is meant by "physical life" and "spiritual life."
1. Physical life
- Physical life is the presence of the spirit in the body. God breathed life into Adam's body, and he became a living being.
- A "life" can also refer to an individual person as in "a life was saved".
- Sometimes the word "life" refers to the experience of living as in, "his life was enjoyable."
- It can also refer to a person's lifespan, as in the expression, "the end of his life."
- The term "living" may refer to being physically alive, as in "my mother is still living." It may also refer to dwelling somewhere as in, "they were living in the city."
- In the Bible, the concept of "life" is often contrasted with the concept of "death."
- To "revive" is for someone who is dead or almost dead to live again, or to take something or someone who is dead or almost dead and make him live again.
- A person who "survives" has almost died for some reason but is still alive.
- The same Hebrew words can be translated "fresh" water or "living" water.
- Things that are "lifeless" either have never been alive or were once alive but are now dead.
- The way a person "conducts" himself or his life is the way he lives his life, most importantly the morally good or bad things he does.
2. Spiritual life
- A person has spiritual life when he believes in Jesus. God gives that person a transformed life with the Holy Spirit living in him.
- This life is also called "eternal life" to indicate that it does not end.
- The opposite of spiritual life is spiritual death, which means being separated from God and experiencing eternal punishment.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "life" can be translated as "existence" or "person" or "soul" or "being" or "experience."
- Depending on the context, the term "live" could be translated by "dwell" or "reside" or "exist."
- The expression "end of his life" could be translated as "when he stopped living."
- The expression "spared their lives' could be translated as "allowed them to live" or "did not kill them."
- The expression "they risked their lives" could be translated as "they put themselves in danger" or "they did something that could have killed them."
- Depending on the context, the expression "give life" could also be translated as "cause to live" or "give eternal life" or "cause to live eternally." The word "life-giving" can be translated as "something that causes to live" or "something that gives life."
(See also: death, everlasting)
Bible References:
- 2 Peter 01:03
- Acts 10:42
- Genesis 02:07
- Genesis 07:22
- Hebrews 10:20
- Jeremiah 44:02
- John 01:04
- Judges 02:18
- Luke 12:23
- Matthew 07:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2416, H2417, H2418, H2421, H2425, H2465, H2673, H3351, H3824, H3885, H4241, H5315, H5397, H5564, H6106, H7611, H8141, H8300, G326, G386, G390, G895, G979, G980, G981, G982, G1127, G1236, G1514, G2198, G2222, G2225, G2227, G2450, G3118, G4176, G4684, G4748, G4763, G4800, G4806, G5171, G5225, G5590
Forms Found in the English ULB:
alive, come to life, conduct, conducted, existed, fresh, keep ... alive, life, life-giving, lifeless, lifetime, live, lived, lives, living, revive, revived, survive, survived, survivor, survivors
life
Related Ideas:
alive, come to life, conduct, exist, fresh, life-giving, lifetime, live, revive, survive, survivor
Definition:
All these terms refer to being physically alive, not dead. They are also used figuratively to refer to being alive spiritually. The following discusses what is meant by "physical life" and "spiritual life."
1. Physical life
- Physical life is the presence of the spirit in the body. God breathed life into Adam's body, and he became a living being.
- A "life" can also refer to an individual person as in "a life was saved".
- Sometimes the word "life" refers to the experience of living as in, "his life was enjoyable."
- It can also refer to a person's lifespan, as in the expression, "the end of his life."
- The term "living" may refer to being physically alive, as in "my mother is still living." It may also refer to dwelling somewhere as in, "they were living in the city."
- In the Bible, the concept of "life" is often contrasted with the concept of "death."
- To "revive" is for someone who is dead or almost dead to live again, or to take something or someone who is dead or almost dead and make him live again.
- A person who "survives" has almost died for some reason but is still alive.
- The same Hebrew words can be translated "fresh" water or "living" water.
- Things that are "lifeless" either have never been alive or were once alive but are now dead.
- The way a person "conducts" himself or his life is the way he lives his life, most importantly the morally good or bad things he does.
2. Spiritual life
- A person has spiritual life when he believes in Jesus. God gives that person a transformed life with the Holy Spirit living in him.
- This life is also called "eternal life" to indicate that it does not end.
- The opposite of spiritual life is spiritual death, which means being separated from God and experiencing eternal punishment.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "life" can be translated as "existence" or "person" or "soul" or "being" or "experience."
- Depending on the context, the term "live" could be translated by "dwell" or "reside" or "exist."
- The expression "end of his life" could be translated as "when he stopped living."
- The expression "spared their lives' could be translated as "allowed them to live" or "did not kill them."
- The expression "they risked their lives" could be translated as "they put themselves in danger" or "they did something that could have killed them."
- Depending on the context, the expression "give life" could also be translated as "cause to live" or "give eternal life" or "cause to live eternally." The word "life-giving" can be translated as "something that causes to live" or "something that gives life."
(See also: death, everlasting)
Bible References:
- 2 Peter 01:03
- Acts 10:42
- Genesis 02:07
- Genesis 07:22
- Hebrews 10:20
- Jeremiah 44:02
- John 01:04
- Judges 02:18
- Luke 12:23
- Matthew 07:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2416, H2417, H2418, H2421, H2425, H2465, H2673, H3351, H3824, H3885, H4241, H5315, H5397, H5564, H6106, H7611, H8141, H8300, G326, G386, G390, G895, G979, G980, G981, G982, G1127, G1236, G1514, G2198, G2222, G2225, G2227, G2450, G3118, G4176, G4684, G4748, G4763, G4800, G4806, G5171, G5225, G5590
Forms Found in the English ULB:
alive, come to life, conduct, conducted, existed, fresh, keep ... alive, life, life-giving, lifeless, lifetime, live, lived, lives, living, revive, revived, survive, survived, survivor, survivors
light
Related Ideas:
bright, brightness, enlighten, shine
Definition:
There are several figurative uses of the term "light" in the Bible. It is often used as a metaphor for righteousness, holiness, and truth.
- Jesus said, "I am the light of the world" to express that he brings God's true message to the world and rescues people from the darkness of their sin.
- Christians are commanded to "walk in the light," which means they should be living the way God wants them to and avoiding evil.
- The apostle John stated that "God is light" and in him there is no darkness at all.
- Light and darkness are complete opposites. Darkness is the absence of all light.
- Jesus said that he was "the light of the world" and that his followers should shine like lights in the world by living in a way that clearly shows how great God is.
- "Walking in the light" represents living in a way that pleases God, doing what is good and right. Walking in darkness represents living in rebellion against God, doing evil things.
Translation Suggestions:
- When translating, it is important to keep the literal terms "light" and "darkness" even when they are used figuratively.
- It may be necessary to explain the comparison in the text. For example, "walk as children of light" could be translated as, "live openly righteous lives, like someone who walks in bright sunlight."
- Make sure that the translation of "light" does not refer to an object that gives light, such as a lamp. The translation of this term should refer to the light itself.
(See also: darkness, holy, righteous, true)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:07
- 1 John 02:08
- 2 Corinthians 04:06
- Acts 26:18
- Isaiah 02:05
- John 01:05
- Matthew 05:16
- Matthew 06:23
- Nehemiah 09:12-13
- Revelation 18:23-24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H216, H217, H3313, H3974, H5051, H5094, H5105, H5216, G681, G796, G1391, G1645, G2985, G2986, G3088, G5338, G5457, G5458, G5460, G5462
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bright, brightness, enlighten, enlightened, light, lighting, lights, shining
light
Related Ideas:
bright, brightness, enlighten, shine
Definition:
There are several figurative uses of the term "light" in the Bible. It is often used as a metaphor for righteousness, holiness, and truth.
- Jesus said, "I am the light of the world" to express that he brings God's true message to the world and rescues people from the darkness of their sin.
- Christians are commanded to "walk in the light," which means they should be living the way God wants them to and avoiding evil.
- The apostle John stated that "God is light" and in him there is no darkness at all.
- Light and darkness are complete opposites. Darkness is the absence of all light.
- Jesus said that he was "the light of the world" and that his followers should shine like lights in the world by living in a way that clearly shows how great God is.
- "Walking in the light" represents living in a way that pleases God, doing what is good and right. Walking in darkness represents living in rebellion against God, doing evil things.
Translation Suggestions:
- When translating, it is important to keep the literal terms "light" and "darkness" even when they are used figuratively.
- It may be necessary to explain the comparison in the text. For example, "walk as children of light" could be translated as, "live openly righteous lives, like someone who walks in bright sunlight."
- Make sure that the translation of "light" does not refer to an object that gives light, such as a lamp. The translation of this term should refer to the light itself.
(See also: darkness, holy, righteous, true)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:07
- 1 John 02:08
- 2 Corinthians 04:06
- Acts 26:18
- Isaiah 02:05
- John 01:05
- Matthew 05:16
- Matthew 06:23
- Nehemiah 09:12-13
- Revelation 18:23-24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H216, H217, H3313, H3974, H5051, H5094, H5105, H5216, G681, G796, G1391, G1645, G2985, G2986, G3088, G5338, G5457, G5458, G5460, G5462
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bright, brightness, enlighten, enlightened, light, lighting, lights, shining
like
Related Ideas:
according to, alike, as, as if, compare, in the same way, just as, liken, likeness, likewise, resemble, similar, similarly, unlike
Definition:
The terms "like" and "likeness" refer to something being the same as, or similar to, something else.
- To "compare" two things is to look at how they are the same or how they are different.
- The word "like" is also often used in a figurative expressions called a "simile" in which something is compared to something else, usually highlighting a shared characteristic. For example, "his clothes shined like the sun" and "the voice boomed like thunder."
- To "be like" or "sound like" or "look like" something or someone means to have qualities that are similar to the thing or person being compared to.
- People were created in God's "likeness," that is, in his "image." It means that they have qualities or characteristics that are "like" or "similar to" qualities that God has, such as the ability to think, feel, and communicate.
- To have "the likeness of" something or someone means to have characteristics that look like that thing or person.
- The word "likewise" means "in the same way," referring to something that the speaker has just said.
- The word "unlike" means "not like."
Translation Suggestions
- In some contexts, the expression "the likeness of" could be translated as "what looked like" or "what appeared to be."
- The expression "in the likeness of his death" could be translated as "sharing in the experience of his death" or "as if experiencing his death with him."
- The expression "in the likeness of sinful flesh" could be translated as "being like a sinful human being" or to "be a human being." Make sure the translation of this expression does not sound like Jesus was sinful.
- "In his own likeness" could also be translated as to "be like him" or "having many of the same qualities that he has."
- The expression "the likeness of an image of perishable man, of birds, of four-footed beasts and of creeping things" could be translated as "idols made to look like perishable humans, or animals, such as birds, beasts, and small, crawling things."
(See also: beast, flesh, image of God, image, perish)
Bible References:
- Ezekiel 01:05
- Mark 08:24
- Matthew 17:02
- Matthew 18:03
- Psalms 073:05
- Revelation 01:12-13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1819, H1823, H3644, H4915, H7737, H8403, H8544, G1503, G1504, G2509, G2531, G3664, G3665, G3666, G3667, G3668, G3669, G3697, G4793, G4833, G5108, G5615, G5616, G5618, G5619
Forms Found in the English ULB:
according to, alike, as, as if, be ... like, become ... like, compare, in the same way, is ... like, just as, like, liken, likeness, likenesses, likewise, resemble, resembled, similar to, similarly, the same, the same way, unlike
like
Related Ideas:
according to, alike, as, as if, compare, in the same way, just as, liken, likeness, likewise, resemble, similar, similarly, unlike
Definition:
The terms "like" and "likeness" refer to something being the same as, or similar to, something else.
- To "compare" two things is to look at how they are the same or how they are different.
- The word "like" is also often used in a figurative expressions called a "simile" in which something is compared to something else, usually highlighting a shared characteristic. For example, "his clothes shined like the sun" and "the voice boomed like thunder."
- To "be like" or "sound like" or "look like" something or someone means to have qualities that are similar to the thing or person being compared to.
- People were created in God's "likeness," that is, in his "image." It means that they have qualities or characteristics that are "like" or "similar to" qualities that God has, such as the ability to think, feel, and communicate.
- To have "the likeness of" something or someone means to have characteristics that look like that thing or person.
- The word "likewise" means "in the same way," referring to something that the speaker has just said.
- The word "unlike" means "not like."
Translation Suggestions
- In some contexts, the expression "the likeness of" could be translated as "what looked like" or "what appeared to be."
- The expression "in the likeness of his death" could be translated as "sharing in the experience of his death" or "as if experiencing his death with him."
- The expression "in the likeness of sinful flesh" could be translated as "being like a sinful human being" or to "be a human being." Make sure the translation of this expression does not sound like Jesus was sinful.
- "In his own likeness" could also be translated as to "be like him" or "having many of the same qualities that he has."
- The expression "the likeness of an image of perishable man, of birds, of four-footed beasts and of creeping things" could be translated as "idols made to look like perishable humans, or animals, such as birds, beasts, and small, crawling things."
(See also: beast, flesh, image of God, image, perish)
Bible References:
- Ezekiel 01:05
- Mark 08:24
- Matthew 17:02
- Matthew 18:03
- Psalms 073:05
- Revelation 01:12-13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1819, H1823, H3644, H4915, H7737, H8403, H8544, G1503, G1504, G2509, G2531, G3664, G3665, G3666, G3667, G3668, G3669, G3697, G4793, G4833, G5108, G5615, G5616, G5618, G5619
Forms Found in the English ULB:
according to, alike, as, as if, be ... like, become ... like, compare, in the same way, is ... like, just as, like, liken, likeness, likenesses, likewise, resemble, resembled, similar to, similarly, the same, the same way, unlike
lord
Related Ideas:
landowner, Lord, master, master of the house, mistress, owner, owner of a house, sir
Definition:
The term "lord" refers to someone who has ownership or authority over other people.
- This word is sometimes translated as "master" when addressing Jesus or when referring to someone who owns slaves.
- Some English versions translate this as "sir" in contexts where someone is politely addressing someone of higher status.
When "Lord" is capitalized, it is a title that refers to God. (Note, however, that when it is used as a form of addressing someone or it occurs at the beginning of a sentence it may be capitalized and have the meaning of "sir" or "master.")
- In the Old Testament, this term is also used in expressions such as "Lord God Almighty" or "Lord Yahweh" or "Yahweh our Lord."
- In the New Testament, the apostles used this term in expressions such as "Lord Jesus" and "Lord Jesus Christ," which communicate that Jesus is God.
- The term "Lord" in the New Testament is also used alone as a direct reference to God, especially in quotations from the Old Testament. For example, the Old Testament text has "Blessed is he who comes in the name of Yahweh" and the New Testament text has "Blessed is he who comes in the name of the Lord."
- In the ULB and UDB, the title "Lord" is only used to translate the actual Hebrew and Greek words that mean "Lord." It is never used as a translation of God's name (Yahweh), as is done in many translations.
Translation Suggestions:
Translating "lord":
- The term "lord" can be translated with the equivalent of "master" when it refers to a person who owns slaves. It can also be used by a servant to address the person he works for.
- When it refers to Jesus, if the context shows that the speaker sees him as a religious teacher, it can be translated with a respectful address for a religious teacher, such as "master."
- If the person addressing Jesus does not know him, "lord" could be translated with a respectful form of address such as "sir." This translation would also be used for other contexts in which a polite form of address to a man is called for.
Translating "Lord":
- When referring to God the Father or to Jesus, this term is considered a title, written as "Lord" (capitalized) in English.
- In the appropriate contexts, many translations capitalize the first letter of this term to make it clear to the reader that this is a title referring to God.
- When "Lord" refers to Jesus Christ (the Son of God), it should be translated with the same word that is used for "Lord" when it refers to God the Father. Or if it is translated with different words, both words should express the same degree of honor.
- Some languages translate "Lord" as "Master" or "Ruler" or some other term that communicates ownership or supreme rule.
- For places in the New Testament where there is a quote from the Old Testament, the term "Lord God" could be used to make it clear that this is a reference to God.
(See also: God, Jesus, ruler, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- Genesis 39:02
- Joshua 03:9-11
- Psalms 086:15-17
- Jeremiah 27:04
- Lamentations 02:02
- Ezekiel 18:29
- Daniel 09:09
- Daniel 09:17-19
- Malachi 03:01
- Matthew 07:21-23
- Luke 01:30-33
- Luke 16:13
- Romans 06:23
- Ephesians 06:9
- Philippians 02:9-11
- Colossians 03:23
- Hebrews 12:14
- James 02:01
- 1 Peter 01:03
- Jude 01:05
- Revelation 15:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H113, H136, H1167, H1376, H1404, H4756, H5633, H7218, H7980, H8323, G1203, G2634, G2961, G2962, G3617
Forms Found in the English ULB:
Lord, Lord's, landowner, lord, lord's, lords, master, master of the house, master's, masters, mistress, owner, owner of a house, sir, sirs
love
Related Ideas:
brotherly love
Definition:
To love another person is to care for that person and do things that will benefit him. There are different meanings for "love" some languages may express using different words:
- The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves. This kind of love cares for others, no matter what they do. God himself is love and is the source of true love.
- Jesus showed this kind of love by sacrificing his life in order to rescue us from sin and death. He also taught his followers to love others sacrificially.
- When people love others with this kind of love, they act in ways that show they are thinking of what will cause the others to thrive. This kind of love especially includes forgiving others.
- In the ULB, the word "love" refers to this kind of sacrificial love, unless a Translation Note indicates a different meaning.
- Another word in the New Testament refers to brotherly love, or love for a friend or family member.
- This term refers to natural human love between friends or relatives.
- The term can also be used in such contexts as, "They love to sit in the most important seats at a banquet." This means that they "like very much" or "greatly desire" to do that.
The word "love" can also refer to romantic love between a man and a woman.
In the figurative expression "Jacob I have loved, but Esau I have hated," the term "loved" refers to God's choosing of Jacob to be in a covenant relationship with him. This could also be translated as "chosen." Although Esau was also blessed by God, he wasn't given the privilege of being in the covenant. The term "hated" is used figuratively here to mean "rejected" or "not chosen."
Translation Suggestions:
- Unless indicated otherwise in a Translation Note, the word "love" in the ULB refers to the kind of sacrificial love that comes from God.
- Some languages may have a special word for the kind of unselfish, sacrificial love that God has. Ways to translate this might include, "devoted, faithful caring" or "care for unselfishly" or "love from God." Make sure that the word used to translate God's love can include giving up one's own interests to benefit others and loving others no matter what they do.
- Sometimes the English word "love" describes the deep caring that people have for friends and family members. Some languages might translate this with a word or phrase that means, "like very much" or "care for" or "have strong affection for."
- In contexts where the word "love" is used to express a strong preference for something, this could be translated by "strongly prefer" or "like very much" or "greatly desire."
- Some languages may also have a separate word that refers to romantic or sexual love between a husband and wife.
- Many languages must express "love" as an action. So for example, they might translate "love is patient, love is kind" as, "when a person loves someone, he is patient with him and kind to him."
(See also: covenant, death, sacrifice, save, sin)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 13:07
- 1 John 03:02
- 1 Thessalonians 04:10
- Galatians 05:23
- Genesis 29:18
- Isaiah 56:06
- Jeremiah 02:02
- John 03:16
- Matthew 10:37
- Nehemiah 09:32-34
- Philippians 01:09
- Song of Solomon 01:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H157, H158, H159, H160, H1730, H2245, H2532, H2617, H2836, H3039, H4261, H5689, H5690, H7355, H7356, H7453, H7474, G25, G26, G5360, G5361, G5362, G5363, G5365, G5367, G5368, G5369, G5377, G5383, G5388
Forms Found in the English ULB:
brotherly love, love, loved, loves, loving
love
Related Ideas:
brotherly love
Definition:
To love another person is to care for that person and do things that will benefit him. There are different meanings for "love" some languages may express using different words:
- The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves. This kind of love cares for others, no matter what they do. God himself is love and is the source of true love.
- Jesus showed this kind of love by sacrificing his life in order to rescue us from sin and death. He also taught his followers to love others sacrificially.
- When people love others with this kind of love, they act in ways that show they are thinking of what will cause the others to thrive. This kind of love especially includes forgiving others.
- In the ULB, the word "love" refers to this kind of sacrificial love, unless a Translation Note indicates a different meaning.
- Another word in the New Testament refers to brotherly love, or love for a friend or family member.
- This term refers to natural human love between friends or relatives.
- The term can also be used in such contexts as, "They love to sit in the most important seats at a banquet." This means that they "like very much" or "greatly desire" to do that.
The word "love" can also refer to romantic love between a man and a woman.
In the figurative expression "Jacob I have loved, but Esau I have hated," the term "loved" refers to God's choosing of Jacob to be in a covenant relationship with him. This could also be translated as "chosen." Although Esau was also blessed by God, he wasn't given the privilege of being in the covenant. The term "hated" is used figuratively here to mean "rejected" or "not chosen."
Translation Suggestions:
- Unless indicated otherwise in a Translation Note, the word "love" in the ULB refers to the kind of sacrificial love that comes from God.
- Some languages may have a special word for the kind of unselfish, sacrificial love that God has. Ways to translate this might include, "devoted, faithful caring" or "care for unselfishly" or "love from God." Make sure that the word used to translate God's love can include giving up one's own interests to benefit others and loving others no matter what they do.
- Sometimes the English word "love" describes the deep caring that people have for friends and family members. Some languages might translate this with a word or phrase that means, "like very much" or "care for" or "have strong affection for."
- In contexts where the word "love" is used to express a strong preference for something, this could be translated by "strongly prefer" or "like very much" or "greatly desire."
- Some languages may also have a separate word that refers to romantic or sexual love between a husband and wife.
- Many languages must express "love" as an action. So for example, they might translate "love is patient, love is kind" as, "when a person loves someone, he is patient with him and kind to him."
(See also: covenant, death, sacrifice, save, sin)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 13:07
- 1 John 03:02
- 1 Thessalonians 04:10
- Galatians 05:23
- Genesis 29:18
- Isaiah 56:06
- Jeremiah 02:02
- John 03:16
- Matthew 10:37
- Nehemiah 09:32-34
- Philippians 01:09
- Song of Solomon 01:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H157, H158, H159, H160, H1730, H2245, H2532, H2617, H2836, H3039, H4261, H5689, H5690, H7355, H7356, H7453, H7474, G25, G26, G5360, G5361, G5362, G5363, G5365, G5367, G5368, G5369, G5377, G5383, G5388
Forms Found in the English ULB:
brotherly love, love, loved, loves, loving
lust
Related Ideas:
crave, desire, lustful, lusting, passion, sensual, sensuality
Definition:
Lust is a very strong desire, usually for something sinful or immoral. To lust is to have lust.
- In the Bible, "lust" usually referred to sexual desire for someone other than one's own spouse.
- Sometimes this term was used in a figurative sense to refer to worshiping idols.
- Depending on the context, "lust" could be translated as "wrong desire" or "strong desire" or "wrongful sexual desire" or "strong immoral desire" or to "strongly desire to sin."
- The phrase to "lust after" could be translated as to "wrongly desire" or to "think immorally about" or to "immorally desire."
- To "crave" is to desire strongly.
- "Sensuality" is the desire to satisfy sensual desires, to experience sensual pleasures, particularly sexual pleasure.
(See also: adultery, false god)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:16
- 2 Timothy 02:22
- Galatians 05:16
- Galatians 05:19-21
- Genesis 39:7-9
- Matthew 05:28
Word Data:
- Strong's: H183, H185, H1730, H2181, H2183, H2530, H2532, H2656, H5178, H5315, H5375, H5689, H5691, H5869, H7843, G766, G1014, G1937, G1939, G3713, G3715, G3806
Forms Found in the English ULB:
crave, craves, desirable, desire, desired, desires, lust, lusted, lustful, lusting, lusts, passion, sensual, sensuality
lute
Definition:
A lute is a small, stringed, musical instrument that the Israelites used when they worshiped God.
- A lute is very similar to a modern-day acoustic guitar, having a wooden sound box and an extended neck on which strings are strung.
- In playing a lute, certain strings are held down with the fingers of one hand while these and other strings are plucked or strummed with the other hand.
- The number of strings varied, but the Old Testament specifically mentions instruments that had ten strings.
(See also: harp)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 10:11-12
- 1 Samuel 10:5-6
- 2 Chronicles 05:11-12
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
lute, lutes
member
Definition:
The term "member" refers to one part of a complex body or group.
- The New Testament describes Christians as "members" of the body of Christ. Believers in Christ belong to a group that is made up of many members.
- Jesus Christ is the "head" of the body and individual believers function as the members of the body. The Holy Spirit gives each member of the body a special role to help the entire body to function well.
- Individuals who participate in groups such as the Jewish Council and the Pharisees are also called "members" of these groups.
(See also: body, Pharisee, council)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 06:15
- 1 Corinthians 12:14-17
- Numbers 16:02
- Romans 12:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1004, H1121, H3338, H5315, G1010, G3196, G3609
Forms Found in the English ULB:
member, members
member
Definition:
The term "member" refers to one part of a complex body or group.
- The New Testament describes Christians as "members" of the body of Christ. Believers in Christ belong to a group that is made up of many members.
- Jesus Christ is the "head" of the body and individual believers function as the members of the body. The Holy Spirit gives each member of the body a special role to help the entire body to function well.
- Individuals who participate in groups such as the Jewish Council and the Pharisees are also called "members" of these groups.
(See also: body, Pharisee, council)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 06:15
- 1 Corinthians 12:14-17
- Numbers 16:02
- Romans 12:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1004, H1121, H3338, H5315, G1010, G3196, G3609
Forms Found in the English ULB:
member, members
mercy
Related Ideas:
kindness, merciful, spare
Definition:
The terms "mercy" and "merciful" refer to helping people who are in need, especially when they are in a lowly or humbled condition.
- The term "mercy" can also include the meaning of not punishing people for something they have done wrong.
- A powerful person such as a king is described as "merciful" when he treats people kindly instead of harming them.
- To "be merciful" or "spare" someone who has done wrong to another means to forgive that person.
- An evil person who "spares" those who have done nothing wrong does not do the same wrong to them that he has done to others.
- We show mercy when we help people who are in great need.
- God is merciful to us, and he wants us to be merciful to others.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "mercy" could be translated as "kindness" or "compassion" or "pity."
- The term "merciful" could be translated as "showing pity" or "being kind to" or "forgiving."
- To "show mercy to" or "have mercy on" could be translated as "treat kindly" or "be compassionate toward."
(See also: compassion, forgive)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 01:3-5
- 1 Timothy 01:13
- Daniel 09:17
- Exodus 34:06
- Genesis 19:16
- Hebrews 10:28-29
- James 02:13
- Luke 06:35-36
- Matthew 09:27
- Philippians 02:25-27
- Psalms 041:4-6
- Romans 12:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2550, H2551, H2603, H2604, H2617, H3722, H7349, H7355, H7356, H7359, H8467, G1653, G1655, G1656, G2433, G2436, G3628, G3629, G4698, G5363, G5544
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kindness, mercies, merciful, mercy, spare, spared, spares, tender mercy
mercy
Related Ideas:
kindness, merciful, spare
Definition:
The terms "mercy" and "merciful" refer to helping people who are in need, especially when they are in a lowly or humbled condition.
- The term "mercy" can also include the meaning of not punishing people for something they have done wrong.
- A powerful person such as a king is described as "merciful" when he treats people kindly instead of harming them.
- To "be merciful" or "spare" someone who has done wrong to another means to forgive that person.
- An evil person who "spares" those who have done nothing wrong does not do the same wrong to them that he has done to others.
- We show mercy when we help people who are in great need.
- God is merciful to us, and he wants us to be merciful to others.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "mercy" could be translated as "kindness" or "compassion" or "pity."
- The term "merciful" could be translated as "showing pity" or "being kind to" or "forgiving."
- To "show mercy to" or "have mercy on" could be translated as "treat kindly" or "be compassionate toward."
(See also: compassion, forgive)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 01:3-5
- 1 Timothy 01:13
- Daniel 09:17
- Exodus 34:06
- Genesis 19:16
- Hebrews 10:28-29
- James 02:13
- Luke 06:35-36
- Matthew 09:27
- Philippians 02:25-27
- Psalms 041:4-6
- Romans 12:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2550, H2551, H2603, H2604, H2617, H3722, H7349, H7355, H7356, H7359, H8467, G1653, G1655, G1656, G2433, G2436, G3628, G3629, G4698, G5363, G5544
Forms Found in the English ULB:
kindness, mercies, merciful, mercy, spare, spared, spares, tender mercy
mind
Related Ideas:
expect, intention, likeminded, mindful, sober, think
Definition:
The term "mind" refers to the part of a person that thinks and makes decisions.
- The mind of each person is the total of his or her thoughts and reasoning.
- To "have the mind of Christ" means to think and act as Jesus Christ would think and act. It means being obedient to God the Father, obeying the teachings of Christ, being enabled to do this through the power of the Holy Spirit.
- To "change his mind" means someone made a different decision or had a different opinion than he had previously.
- To "expect" something is to think that it will happen.
- To "think" can mean to use one's mind to form ideas.
- To "think" can also mean to have a belief or opinion about something.
- To "intend" or "have an intention" to do something is to decide or to plan to do that thing. That thing may be good or evil, and the person may or may not want to do it, but he plans to do it.
- A person who is "sober" is able to think clearly, especially in contrast to a person who has harmed his mind by drinking to much wine.
Translation Suggestions
- The term "mind" could also be translated as "thoughts" or "reasoning" or "thinking" or "understanding."
- The expression "keep in mind" could be translated as "remember" or "pay attention to this" or "be sure to know this."
- The expression "heart, soul, and mind" could also be translated as "what you feel, what you believe, and what you think about."
- The expression "call to mind" could be translated as "remember" or "think about."
- The expression "double-minded" could also be translated as "doubting" or "unable to decide" or "with conflicting thoughts."
(See also: believe, heart, soul)
Bible References:
- Luke 10:27
- Mark 06:51-52
- Matthew 21:29
- Matthew 22:37
- James 04:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H226, H1079, G1380, H1843, H3629, H3820, H3824, H3825, H4093, H4150, H5162, H6419, H6725, H6734, H7217, H7725, G364, G1271, G1374, G1839, G2233, G2657, G3328, G3525, G3539, G3540, G3563, G4102, G4993, G5280, G5426, G5427, G5590
Forms Found in the English ULB:
expect, expected, intention, likeminded, mind, minded, mindful, minds, sober, think, think carefully about, thinks, thought, thoughts
mind
Related Ideas:
expect, intention, likeminded, mindful, sober, think
Definition:
The term "mind" refers to the part of a person that thinks and makes decisions.
- The mind of each person is the total of his or her thoughts and reasoning.
- To "have the mind of Christ" means to think and act as Jesus Christ would think and act. It means being obedient to God the Father, obeying the teachings of Christ, being enabled to do this through the power of the Holy Spirit.
- To "change his mind" means someone made a different decision or had a different opinion than he had previously.
- To "expect" something is to think that it will happen.
- To "think" can mean to use one's mind to form ideas.
- To "think" can also mean to have a belief or opinion about something.
- To "intend" or "have an intention" to do something is to decide or to plan to do that thing. That thing may be good or evil, and the person may or may not want to do it, but he plans to do it.
- A person who is "sober" is able to think clearly, especially in contrast to a person who has harmed his mind by drinking to much wine.
Translation Suggestions
- The term "mind" could also be translated as "thoughts" or "reasoning" or "thinking" or "understanding."
- The expression "keep in mind" could be translated as "remember" or "pay attention to this" or "be sure to know this."
- The expression "heart, soul, and mind" could also be translated as "what you feel, what you believe, and what you think about."
- The expression "call to mind" could be translated as "remember" or "think about."
- The expression "double-minded" could also be translated as "doubting" or "unable to decide" or "with conflicting thoughts."
(See also: believe, heart, soul)
Bible References:
- Luke 10:27
- Mark 06:51-52
- Matthew 21:29
- Matthew 22:37
- James 04:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H226, H1079, G1380, H1843, H3629, H3820, H3824, H3825, H4093, H4150, H5162, H6419, H6725, H6734, H7217, H7725, G364, G1271, G1374, G1839, G2233, G2657, G3328, G3525, G3539, G3540, G3563, G4102, G4993, G5280, G5426, G5427, G5590
Forms Found in the English ULB:
expect, expected, intention, likeminded, mind, minded, mindful, minds, sober, think, think carefully about, thinks, thought, thoughts
miracle
Related Ideas:
miraculous
Definition:
A "miracle" is something amazing that is not possible unless God causes it to happen.
- Examples of miracles that Jesus did include calming a storm and healing a blind man.
- Miracles are sometimes called "wonders" because they cause people to be filled with wonder or amazement.
- The term "wonder" can also refer more generally to amazing displays of God's power, such as when he created the heavens and the earth.
- Miracles can also be called "signs" because they are used as indicators or evidence that God is the all-powerful one who has complete authority over the universe.
- Some miracles were God's acts of redemption, such as when he rescued the Israelites from being slaves in Egypt and when he protected Daniel from being hurt by lions.
- Other wonders were God's acts of judgment, such as when he sent a worldwide flood in Noah's time and when he brought terrible plagues on the land of Egypt during the time of Moses.
- Many of God's miracles were the physical healings of sick people or bringing dead people back to life.
- God's power was shown in Jesus when he healed people, calmed storms, walked on water, and raised people from the dead. These were all miracles.
- God also enabled the prophets and the apostles to perform miracles of healing and other things that were only possible through God's power.
Translation Suggestions:
- Possible translations of "miracles" or "wonders" could include "impossible things that God does" or "powerful works of God" or "amazing acts of God."
- The frequent expression "signs and wonders" could be translated as "proofs and miracles" or "miraculous works that prove God's power" or "amazing miracles that show how great God is."
- Note that this meaning of a miraculous sign is different from a sign that gives proof or evidence for something. The two can be related.
(See also: power, prophet, apostle, sign)
Bible References:
- 2 Thessalonians 02:8-10
- Acts 04:17
- Acts 04:22
- Daniel 04:1-3
- Deuteronomy 13:01
- Exodus 03:19-22
- John 02:11
- Matthew 13:58
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4159, H6381, H6382, G1411, G1605, G4592, G5059
Forms Found in the English ULB:
miracle, miracles, miraculous
mourn
Related Ideas:
funeral song, grief, grieve, howl, mourner, mournful, sorrow, sorrowful, tears, wail, weep, with tears
Definitions:
The terms "mourn" and "mourning" refer to expressing deep grief, usually in response to the death of someone.
- In many cultures, mourning includes specific outward behaviors that show this sadness and grief.
- The Israelites and other people groups in ancient times expressed mourning through loud wailing and lamenting. They also wore rough clothing made of sackcloth and put ashes on themselves.
- Hired mourners, usually women, would loudly weep and wail from the time of death until well after the body was put in the tomb.
- The typical period of mourning was seven days, but could last as long as thirty days (as for Moses and Aaron) or seventy days (as for Jacob).
- The Bible also uses the term figuratively to talk about "mourning" because of sin. This refers to feeling deeply grieved because sin hurts God and people.
- A "howl" is the crying sound an animal makes. People who "howl" are hurt, sad, or angry.
(See also: sackcloth, sin)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 15:34-35
- 2 Samuel 01:11
- Genesis 23:02
- Luke 07:31-32
- Matthew 11:17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H56, H57, H60, H205, H421, H578, H584, H585, H1058, H1065, H1068, H1671, H1897, H1899, H2470, H3510, H3013, H3213, H3708, H4553, H4798, H5092, H5098, H5110, H5594, H6087, H6937, H6941, H8386, G23, G2354, G2355, G2799, G2805, G2875, G3076, G3077, G3602, G3996, G3997
Forms Found in the English ULB:
bitter, cause ... grief, funeral song, grief, grieve, grieved, grieving, howl, howls, mourn, mourned, mourner, mourners, mourners', mournful, mournfully, mourning, mourns, sorrow, sorrowful, sorrows, tears, wail, wailing, wailings, wails, weep, weeping, weeps bitterly, wept, with tears
mystery
Related Ideas:
hidden meaning, hidden truth, secrets
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "mystery" refers to something unknown or difficult to understand that God is now explaining.
- The New Testament states that the gospel of Christ was a mystery that was not known in past ages.
- One of the specific points described as a mystery is that Jews and Gentiles would be equal in Christ.
- This term could also be translated as "secret" or "hidden things" or "something unknown."
(See also: Christ, Gentile, good news, Jew, true)
Bible References:
- Colossians 04:2-4
- Ephesians 06:19-20
- Luke 08:9-10
- Mark 04:10-12
- Matthew 13:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1219, H7328, G3466
Forms Found in the English ULB:
hidden meaning, hidden truth, hidden truths, mysteries, mystery, secrets
mystery
Related Ideas:
hidden meaning, hidden truth, secrets
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "mystery" refers to something unknown or difficult to understand that God is now explaining.
- The New Testament states that the gospel of Christ was a mystery that was not known in past ages.
- One of the specific points described as a mystery is that Jews and Gentiles would be equal in Christ.
- This term could also be translated as "secret" or "hidden things" or "something unknown."
(See also: Christ, Gentile, good news, Jew, true)
Bible References:
- Colossians 04:2-4
- Ephesians 06:19-20
- Luke 08:9-10
- Mark 04:10-12
- Matthew 13:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1219, H7328, G3466
Forms Found in the English ULB:
hidden meaning, hidden truth, hidden truths, mysteries, mystery, secrets
name
Related Ideas:
fame, nameless, notorious, reputation
Definition:
In the Bible, the word "name" was used in several figurative ways.
- In some contexts, "name" could refer to a person's reputation, as in "let us make a name for ourselves."
- The term "name" could also refer to the memory of something. For example, "cut off the names of the idols" means to destroy those idols so that they are no longer remembered or worshiped.
- Speaking "in the name of God" meant speaking with his power and authority, or as his representative.
- The "name" of someone could refer to the entire person, as in "there is no other name under heaven by which we must be saved."
- People who are "nameless" are unimportant, so few people know about them or care about them.
- A person who is "notorious" is one who has a reputation for evil or foolishness.
Translation Suggestions:
- An expression like "his good name" could be translated as "his good reputation."
- Doing something "in the name of" could be translated as "with the authority of" or "with the permission of" or "as the representative of" that person.
- The expression "make a name for ourselves" could be translated "cause many people to know about us" or "make people think we are very important."
- The expression "call his name" could be translated as "name him" or "give him the name."
- The expression "those who love your name" could be translated as "those who love you."
- The expression "cut off the names of idols" could be translated as "get rid of pagan idols so that they are not even remembered" or "cause people to stop worshiping false gods" or "completely destroy all idols so that people no longer even think about them."
(See also: call)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:12
- 2 Timothy 02:19
- Acts 04:07
- Acts 04:12
- Acts 09:27
- Genesis 12:02
- Genesis 35:10
- Matthew 18:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5344, H7761, H8034, H8036, G2028, G2564, G3140, G3141, G3686, G3687, G5122
Forms Found in the English ULB:
fame, name, name's, named, nameless, names, notorious, reputation
name
Related Ideas:
fame, nameless, notorious, reputation
Definition:
In the Bible, the word "name" was used in several figurative ways.
- In some contexts, "name" could refer to a person's reputation, as in "let us make a name for ourselves."
- The term "name" could also refer to the memory of something. For example, "cut off the names of the idols" means to destroy those idols so that they are no longer remembered or worshiped.
- Speaking "in the name of God" meant speaking with his power and authority, or as his representative.
- The "name" of someone could refer to the entire person, as in "there is no other name under heaven by which we must be saved."
- People who are "nameless" are unimportant, so few people know about them or care about them.
- A person who is "notorious" is one who has a reputation for evil or foolishness.
Translation Suggestions:
- An expression like "his good name" could be translated as "his good reputation."
- Doing something "in the name of" could be translated as "with the authority of" or "with the permission of" or "as the representative of" that person.
- The expression "make a name for ourselves" could be translated "cause many people to know about us" or "make people think we are very important."
- The expression "call his name" could be translated as "name him" or "give him the name."
- The expression "those who love your name" could be translated as "those who love you."
- The expression "cut off the names of idols" could be translated as "get rid of pagan idols so that they are not even remembered" or "cause people to stop worshiping false gods" or "completely destroy all idols so that people no longer even think about them."
(See also: call)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:12
- 2 Timothy 02:19
- Acts 04:07
- Acts 04:12
- Acts 09:27
- Genesis 12:02
- Genesis 35:10
- Matthew 18:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5344, H7761, H8034, H8036, G2028, G2564, G3140, G3141, G3686, G3687, G5122
Forms Found in the English ULB:
fame, name, name's, named, nameless, names, notorious, reputation
neighbor
Related Ideas:
neighborhood, neighboring
Definition:
The term "neighbor" usually refers to a person who lives nearby. It can also refer more generally to someone who lives in the same community or people group.
- A "neighbor" is someone who would be protected and treated kindly because he is part of the same community.
- In the New Testament parable of the Good Samaritan, Jesus used the term "neighbor" figuratively, expanding its meaning to include all human beings, even someone who is considered an enemy.
- If possible, it is best to translate this term literally with a word or phrase that means "person who lives nearby."
- A "neighborhood" is a community of people in a town or city who live near each other.
- "Neighboring" countries and regions are countries and regions that are nearby.
(See also: adversary, parable, people group, Samaria)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:26-28
- Ephesians 04:25-27
- Galatians 05:14
- James 02:08
- John 09:8-9
- Luke 01:58
- Matthew 05:43
- Matthew 19:19
- Matthew 22:39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5997, H7138, H7453, H7468, H7934, G1069, G2087, G4040, G4139
Forms Found in the English ULB:
neighbor, neighborhood, neighboring, neighbors
neighbor
Related Ideas:
neighborhood, neighboring
Definition:
The term "neighbor" usually refers to a person who lives nearby. It can also refer more generally to someone who lives in the same community or people group.
- A "neighbor" is someone who would be protected and treated kindly because he is part of the same community.
- In the New Testament parable of the Good Samaritan, Jesus used the term "neighbor" figuratively, expanding its meaning to include all human beings, even someone who is considered an enemy.
- If possible, it is best to translate this term literally with a word or phrase that means "person who lives nearby."
- A "neighborhood" is a community of people in a town or city who live near each other.
- "Neighboring" countries and regions are countries and regions that are nearby.
(See also: adversary, parable, people group, Samaria)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:26-28
- Ephesians 04:25-27
- Galatians 05:14
- James 02:08
- John 09:8-9
- Luke 01:58
- Matthew 05:43
- Matthew 19:19
- Matthew 22:39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5997, H7138, H7453, H7468, H7934, G1069, G2087, G4040, G4139
Forms Found in the English ULB:
neighbor, neighborhood, neighboring, neighbors
noble
Related Ideas:
nobility, nobleman
Definition:
The term "noble" describes someone or something that is excellent or of high quality.
- A "nobleman" or a "noble" is a person who belongs to a high political or social class. A nobleman was often an officer of the state, a close servant to the king.
- The "nobility" refers to the people who belong to a high political or social class.
- A man "of noble birth" is one who was born a nobleman.
Translation Suggestion
- The term "nobleman" could also be translated by, "king's official" or "government officer."
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 23:20-21
- Daniel 04:36
- Ecclesiastes 10:17
- Luke 19:12
- Psalm 016:1-3
Word Data:
- Strong's: H117, H193, H1419, H2715, H3358, H3513, H5081, H6440, H6579, H7261, H8282, H8269, G937, G2104
Forms Found in the English ULB:
nobility, noble, nobleman, noblemen, nobles
obey
Related Ideas:
follow, give ear, hear, hold securely, hold to, keep, listen, obedience, obedient
Definition:
The term "obey" means to do what is required or commanded. The term "obedient" describes someone who obeys. "Obedience" is the characteristic that an obedient person has.
- Usually the term "obey" is used in the context of obeying the commands or laws of a person in authority.
- For example, people obey laws which are created by the leaders of a country, kingdom, or other organization.
- Children obey their parents, slaves obey their masters, people obey God, and citizens obey the laws of their country.
- When someone in authority commands people not to do something, the people obey by not doing that.
- To "observe" a law or command is to obey it.
- Other words used to refer to obeying someone or something are: follow, give ear, hear, hold securely, hold to, keep, listen.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "obey" could include a word or phrase that means "do what is commanded" or "follow orders" or "do what God says to do."
- The term "obedient" could be translated as "doing what was commanded" or "following orders" or "doing what God commands."
(See also: citizen, command, disobey, kingdom, law)
Bible References:
- Acts 05:32
- Acts 06:7
- Genesis 28:6-7
- James 01:25
- James 02:10
- Luke 06:47
- Matthew 07:26
- Matthew 19:20-22
- Matthew 28:20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2388, H3349, H4928, H5341, H6213, H7181, H8085, H8086, H8104, G191, G2722, G2902, G3980, G3982, G5083, G5084, G5218, G5219, G5255, G5292, G5293, G5426, G5442
Forms Found in the English ULB:
following, give ... ear, hear, heard, hold ... securely, hold to, keep, keeps, kept, listen, listened, listened to, obedience, obedient, obediently, obey, obeyed, obeying, obeys
obey
Related Ideas:
follow, give ear, hear, hold securely, hold to, keep, listen, obedience, obedient
Definition:
The term "obey" means to do what is required or commanded. The term "obedient" describes someone who obeys. "Obedience" is the characteristic that an obedient person has.
- Usually the term "obey" is used in the context of obeying the commands or laws of a person in authority.
- For example, people obey laws which are created by the leaders of a country, kingdom, or other organization.
- Children obey their parents, slaves obey their masters, people obey God, and citizens obey the laws of their country.
- When someone in authority commands people not to do something, the people obey by not doing that.
- To "observe" a law or command is to obey it.
- Other words used to refer to obeying someone or something are: follow, give ear, hear, hold securely, hold to, keep, listen.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "obey" could include a word or phrase that means "do what is commanded" or "follow orders" or "do what God says to do."
- The term "obedient" could be translated as "doing what was commanded" or "following orders" or "doing what God commands."
(See also: citizen, command, disobey, kingdom, law)
Bible References:
- Acts 05:32
- Acts 06:7
- Genesis 28:6-7
- James 01:25
- James 02:10
- Luke 06:47
- Matthew 07:26
- Matthew 19:20-22
- Matthew 28:20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2388, H3349, H4928, H5341, H6213, H7181, H8085, H8086, H8104, G191, G2722, G2902, G3980, G3982, G5083, G5084, G5218, G5219, G5255, G5292, G5293, G5426, G5442
Forms Found in the English ULB:
following, give ... ear, hear, heard, hold ... securely, hold to, keep, keeps, kept, listen, listened, listened to, obedience, obedient, obediently, obey, obeyed, obeying, obeys
on high
Related Ideas:
in the highest
Definition:
The terms "on high" and "in the highest" are expressions that usually mean "in heaven."
- Another meaning for the expression "in the highest" could be "the most honored."
- This expression could also be used literally, as in the expression "in the highest tree, " which means "in the tallest tree."
- The expression "on high" could also refer to being high in the sky, such as a bird's nest that is on high. In that context it could be translated as "high in the sky" or "at the top of a tall tree."
- The word "high" could also indicate the elevated location or importance of a person or thing.
- The expression "from on high" could be translated as "from heaven."
(See also: heaven, honor)
Bible References:
- Lamentations 01:13
- Psalms 069:29
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1361, H4791, H7682, G5308, G5310, G5311
Forms Found in the English ULB:
in the highest, on high
ordinance
Definition:
An ordinance is a public regulation or law that gives rules or instructions for people to follow. This term is related to the term "ordain."
- Sometimes an ordinance is a custom that has become well established through years of practice.
- In the Bible, an ordinance was something that God commanded the Israelites to do. Sometimes he commanded them to do it forever.
- The term "ordinance" could be translated as "public decree" or "regulation" or "law," depending on the context.
(See also: command, decree, law, ordain, statute)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 04:13-14
- Exodus 27:20-21
- Leviticus 08:31-33
- Malachi 03:6-7
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1881, H2706, H2708, H4687, H4931, H4941, H5715, G1345, G1378
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ordinance, ordinances
overtake
Definition:
The terms "overtake" and "overtook" refer to gaining control over someone or something. It usually includes the idea of catching up to something after pursuing it.
- When military troops "overtake" an enemy, it means they defeat that enemy in battle.
- When a predator "overtakes" its prey, it means that it pursues and catches its prey.
- If a curse "overtakes" someone, it means that whatever was said in that curse happens to that person.
- If blessings "overtake" people, it means that those people experience those blessings.
- When used in a warning that darkness or punishment or terrors will "overtake" people because of their sin, it means that those people will experience these negative things if they don't repent.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "overtake" and "overcome" could be translated as "conquer" or "capture" or "defeat" or "catch up to" or "completely affect."
- The past action "overtook" can be translated as "caught up to" or "came alongside of" or "conquered" or "defeated" or "caused harm to."
(See also: bless, curse, prey, punish)
Bible References:
- 2 Kings 25:4-5
- John 12:35
Word Data:
- Strong's: H579, H857, H935, H1692, H4672, H5066, H5381, G2638, G2983
Forms Found in the English ULB:
overtake, overtaken, overtakes, overtook
pagan
Definition:
In Bible times, the term "pagan" was used to describe people who worshiped false gods instead of Yahweh.
- Anything associated with these people, such as the altars where they worshiped, the religious rituals they performed, and their beliefs, were also called "pagan."
- Pagan belief systems often included the worship of false gods and the worship of nature.
- Some pagan religions included sexually immoral rituals or the killing of human beings as part of their worship.
(See also: altar, false god, sacrifice, worship, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 10:20-22
- 1 Corinthians 12:1-3
- 2 Kings 17:14-15
- 2 Kings 21:4-6
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1471, G1482, G1484
Forms Found in the English ULB:
pagan, pagans
parable
Related Ideas:
hard question, lesson, riddle
Definition:
The term "parable" usually refers to a short story or object lesson that is used to explain or teach a moral truth. It can also refer to a saying that is difficult to understand and about which the hearer will have to think carefully before he can understand what the speaker is teaching.
- Jesus used parables to teach his disciples. Although he also told parables to the crowds of people, he did not always explain the parable.
- Jesus used parables to reveal truth to his disciples and to hide the truth from people like the Pharisees who did not believe in him.
- The prophet Nathan told David a parable to show the king his terrible sin.
- The story of the Good Samaritan is an example of a parable that is a story. Jesus' comparison of old and new wineskins is an example of a parable that was an object lesson to help the disciples understand Jesus' teachings.
- A "riddle" is a type of "hard question." The one who asks a hard question does not know the correct answer, but he hopes the hearer can answer correctly. The one who asks a riddle does not want the hearer to be able to answer the question correctly.
Translation Suggestions
- The word "parable" can be translated as "illustration".
(See also: Samaria)
Bible References:
- Proverbs 01:06
- Luke 05:36
- Luke 06:39
- Luke 08:04
- Luke 08:9-10
- Mark 04:01
- Matthew 13:03
- Matthew 13:10
- Matthew 13:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1819, H2420, H4426, H4912, G3850, G3942
Forms Found in the English ULB:
hard questions, lesson, parable, parables, riddle, riddles
partial
Related Ideas:
partiality
Definition:
The terms "be partial" and "show partiality" refer to making a choice to treat certain people as more important than other people.
- This is similar to showing favoritism, which means to treat some people better than others.
- Usually partiality or favoritism is shown to people because they are richer or more popular than other people.
- God instructs his people to not show partiality or favoritism to people who are rich or of high status.
- In his letter to the Romans, Paul teaches that God judges people fairly and with no partiality.
- The book of James teaches that it is wrong to treat rich people better than poor people.
(See also: favor)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 01:17
- Malachi 02:09
- Mark 12:13-15
- Matthew 22:16
- Romans 02:10-12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5234, H5375, H6440, G991, G2983, G4299, G4381, G4382, G4383
Forms Found in the English ULB:
be partial, partial, partiality, show partiality
pastor
Definition:
The term "pastor" is literally the same word as "shepherd." It is used as a title for someone who is the spiritual leader for a group of believers.
- In English Bible versions, "pastor" only occurs one time, in the book of Ephesians. It is the same word as is translated as "shepherd" elsewhere.
- In some languages, the word for "pastor" is the same as the word for "shepherd."
- It is also the same word as is used to refer to Jesus as the "good Shepherd."
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate this term with the word for "shepherd" in the project language.
- Other ways to translate this term could include "spiritual shepherd" or "shepherding Christian leader."
(See also: shepherd, sheep)
Bible References:
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
pastor, pastors
patient
Related Ideas:
impatient, patience
Definition:
The terms "patient" and "patience" refer to persevering through difficult circumstances. Often patience involves waiting.
- When people are patient with someone, it means they are loving that person and forgiving whatever faults that person has.
- The Bible teaches God's people to be patient when facing difficulties and to be patient with each other.
- Because of his mercy, God is patient with people, even though they are sinners who deserve to be punished.
- The term "impatient" means not patient.
(See also: endure, forgive, persevere)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 03:20
- 2 Peter 03:8-9
- Hebrews 06:11-12
- Matthew 18:28-29
- Psalms 037:7
- Revelation 02:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H750, H753, H2342, H3803, H3811, H6960, H7114, G420, G463, G3114, G3115, G3116, G5278, G5281
Forms Found in the English ULB:
impatient, patience, patient, patiently
peace
Related Ideas:
peaceable, peaceful, peacemaker, quiet
Definition:
The term "peace" refers to a state of being or a feeling of having no conflict, anxiety, or fearfulness. A person who is "peaceful" feels calm and assured of being safe and secure.
- "Peace" can also refer to a time when people groups or countries are not at war with each other. These people are said to have "peaceful relations."
- To "make peace" with a person or a group of people means to take actions to cause fighting to stop.
- A "peacemaker" is someone who does and says things to influence people to live at peace with each other.
- To be "at peace" with other people means being in a state of not fighting against those people.
- A good or right relationship between God and people happens when God saves people from their sin. This is called having "peace with God."
- The greeting "grace and peace" was used by the apostles in their letters to their fellow believers as a blessing.
- The term "peace" can also refer to being in a good relationship with other people or with God.
- A person who is "peaceable" acts in a way that enables him to live in peace with other people. He acts "peaceably."
- To "quiet" someone is to get them to be at peace. To quiet a quarrel is to get the people to stop quarreling and be at peace with each other.
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 05:1-3
- Acts 07:26
- Colossians 01:18-20
- Colossians 03:15
- Galatians 05:23
- Luke 07:50
- Luke 12:51
- Mark 04:39
- Matthew 05:09
- Matthew 10:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5117, H7961, H7962, H7965, H7999, H8001, H8002, H8003, H8252, H8535, G269, G1514, G1515, G1516, G1517, G1518, G2272
Forms Found in the English ULB:
peace, peaceable, peaceably, peaceful, peacefully, peacemakers, quiet, quiets
peace
Related Ideas:
peaceable, peaceful, peacemaker, quiet
Definition:
The term "peace" refers to a state of being or a feeling of having no conflict, anxiety, or fearfulness. A person who is "peaceful" feels calm and assured of being safe and secure.
- "Peace" can also refer to a time when people groups or countries are not at war with each other. These people are said to have "peaceful relations."
- To "make peace" with a person or a group of people means to take actions to cause fighting to stop.
- A "peacemaker" is someone who does and says things to influence people to live at peace with each other.
- To be "at peace" with other people means being in a state of not fighting against those people.
- A good or right relationship between God and people happens when God saves people from their sin. This is called having "peace with God."
- The greeting "grace and peace" was used by the apostles in their letters to their fellow believers as a blessing.
- The term "peace" can also refer to being in a good relationship with other people or with God.
- A person who is "peaceable" acts in a way that enables him to live in peace with other people. He acts "peaceably."
- To "quiet" someone is to get them to be at peace. To quiet a quarrel is to get the people to stop quarreling and be at peace with each other.
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 05:1-3
- Acts 07:26
- Colossians 01:18-20
- Colossians 03:15
- Galatians 05:23
- Luke 07:50
- Luke 12:51
- Mark 04:39
- Matthew 05:09
- Matthew 10:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5117, H7961, H7962, H7965, H7999, H8001, H8002, H8003, H8252, H8535, G269, G1514, G1515, G1516, G1517, G1518, G2272
Forms Found in the English ULB:
peace, peaceable, peaceably, peaceful, peacefully, peacemakers, quiet, quiets
perfect
Related Ideas:
perfecter, perfection, perfectly
Definition:
The term "perfect" describes something that has no flaw. To "perfect" something means to work at it until it is excellent and without flaws.
- Only God and what he does is absolutely perfect.
- When Christians study the Bible and obey it, they become perfect and mature because they become more like Christ in their character.
- Being perfect and mature means that a Christian is obedient; it does not mean that he is sinless.
- The term "perfect" also has the meaning of being "complete" or "whole."
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "perfect" could be translated as "without flaw" or "without error" or "flawless" or "without fault" or "not having any faults."
- The term "perfectly" could be translated "completely" or "fully."
Bible References:
- Hebrews 12:02
- James 03:02
- Matthew 05:46-48
- Psalms 019:7-8
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3615, H3632, H3634, H4359, H4390, H8003, H8503, H8535, H8537, H8549, H8552, G2005, G2038, G2675, G2676, G3647, G4135, G4137, G5046, G5047, G5048, G5050, G5055
Forms Found in the English ULB:
perfect, perfected, perfecter, perfection, perfectly
perish
Related Ideas:
imperishable, perishable
Definition:
The term "perish" means to die or be destroyed, usually as the result of violence or other disaster.
- The word "perish" can also be a metaphor for being punished in hell either presently or in the future.
- Something that is "imperishable" will never perish.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, ways to translate this term could include "die" or "be destroyed" or "be punished in hell" or "will be punished in hell."
- When perish is a metaphor, make sure that the translation of "perish" does not only mean "cease to exist."
(See also: death, everlasting)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 01:23
- 2 Corinthians 02:16-17
- 2 Thessalonians 02:10
- Jeremiah 18:18
- Psalms 049:18-20
- Zechariah 09:5-7
- Zechariah 13:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6, H7, H622, H1197, H1478, H1820, H1826, H5486, H5595, H7921, H8045, G599, G622, G684, G853, G5356
Forms Found in the English ULB:
imperishable, perish, perishable, perished, perishes, perishing
persecute
Related Ideas:
persecution, persecutor
Definition:
The terms "persecute" and "persecution" refer to continually treating a person or a certain group of people in a harsh way that causes harm to them.
- Persecution can be against one person or many people and usually involves repeated, persistent attacks.
- The Israelites were persecuted by many different people groups Who attacked them, captured them, and stole things from them.
- People often persecute other people who have different religious beliefs or who are weaker.
- The Jewish religious leaders persecuted Jesus because they did not like what he was teaching.
- After Jesus went back to heaven, the Jewish religious leaders and the Roman government persecuted his followers.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "persecute" could also be translated as "keep oppressing" or "treat harshly" or "continually mistreat."
- Ways to translate "persecution" could include, "harsh mistreatment" or "oppression" or "persistent hurtful treatment."
(See also: Christian, church, oppress, Rome)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:52
- Acts 13:50
- Galatians 01:13-14
- John 05:16-18
- Mark 10:30
- Matthew 05:10
- Matthew 05:43-45
- Matthew 10:22
- Matthew 13:20-21
- Philippians 03:06
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1814, H7291, H7852, G1375, G1376, G1377, G1559, G2347
Forms Found in the English ULB:
persecute, persecuted, persecuting, persecution, persecutions, persecutor, persecutors
pit
Related Ideas:
pitfall, quarry
Definition:
A "pit" is a deep hole that has been dug in the ground. A "pitfall" is a trap made of a pit that is hidden with a cover. A "quarry" is a pit from which people take valuable stones.
- People dig pits for the purpose of trapping animals or finding water.
- A pit can also be used as a temporary place to hold a prisoner.
- Sometimes the phrase "the pit" refers to the grave or to hell. Other times it may refer to "the abyss."
- The term "pit" is also used figuratively in phrases such as, "pit of destruction" which describes being trapped in a disastrous situation or being deeply involved in sinful, destructive practices.
(See also: abyss, hell, prison)
Bible References:
- Genesis 37:21-22
- Job 33:18
- Luke 06:39
- Proverbs 01:12
Word Data:
- Strong's: H875, H953, H1356, H1475, H2352, H4087, H4113, H4379, H6354, H7585, H7745, H7816, H7825, H7845, H7882, G12, G999, G5421
Forms Found in the English ULB:
pit, pitfall, pits, quarry
plow
Related Ideas:
farmer, plowman, plowshare, unplowed
Definition:
A "plow" is a farm tool that is used for breaking up soil to prepare a field for planting.
- Plows have sharp, pointed prongs or blades that dig into the soil. They usually have handles that the farmer uses to guide the plow.
- A "plowshare" is the main cutting blade on a plow.
- In Bible times, plows were usually pulled by a pair of oxen or other work animals.
- Most plows were made of hard wood, except for the sharp points which were made of a metal, such as bronze or iron.
- A "plowman" or a "plower" is a person who uses a plow.
Translation Suggestions:
- The terms "plowman" and "plower" can also be translated more generally as "farmer."
(See also: bronze, ox)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 08:10-12
- Deuteronomy 21:04
- Luke 09:62
- Luke 17:07
- Psalm 141:5-7
Word Data:
- Strong's: H406, H855, H2758, H2790, H5215, H5647, H5656, H5674, H6213, H6398, G722, G723
Forms Found in the English ULB:
farmers, plow, plowed, plowers, plowing, plowman, plowmen, plows, plowshares, unplowed
possess
Related Ideas:
belongings, dispossess, possession, property
Definitions:
The terms "possess" and "possession" usually refer to owning something. They can also mean to gain control over something or occupy an area of land.
- In the Old Testament, "possess" is often used in the context of "possessing" or "taking possession of" an area of land.
- When Yahweh commanded the Israelites to "possess" the land of Canaan, it meant that they should go into the land and live there. This involved first conquering the Canaanite peoples who were living on that land.
- Yahweh told the Israelites that he had given them the land of Canaan as "their possession." This could also be translated as "their rightful place to live."
- The people of Israel were also called Yahweh's "special possession." This means that they belonged to him as his people whom he had specifically called to worship and serve him.
- The term "dispossess" meant "take someone's property."
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "possess" could also be translated as "own" or "have" or "have charge over."
- "Possessions" are also called "belongings" and "property."
- The phrase "take possession of" could be translated as "take control of" or "occupy" or "live on," depending on the context.
- When Yahweh calls the Israelites "my special possession" this could also be translated as "my special people" or "people who belong to me" or "my people whom I love and rule."
- The sentence, "they will become their possession" when referring to land, means "they will occupy the land" or "the land will belong to them."
- The phrase "as your possession" could also be translated as "as something that belongs to you" or "as a place where your people will live."
- The phrase "dispossess them" can be translated as "take their land" or "make them leave their land."
(See also: Canaan, worship)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 06:70
- 1 Kings 09:17-19
- Acts 02:45
- Deuteronomy 04:5-6
- Genesis 31:36-37
- Matthew 13:44
Word Data:
- Strong's: H270, H272, H2505, H2631, H3018, H3027, H3423, H3424, H3425, H3426, H4180, H4181, H4672, H4735, H5157, H5159, H5459, G979, G1139, G2697, G2722, G2932, G2933, G2935, H3520, G4041, G4047, G4632, G5224, G5225
Forms Found in the English ULB:
belongings, dispossess, possess, possessed, possesses, possessing, possession, possessions, property, took possession, valuable possessions
possess
Related Ideas:
belongings, dispossess, possession, property
Definitions:
The terms "possess" and "possession" usually refer to owning something. They can also mean to gain control over something or occupy an area of land.
- In the Old Testament, "possess" is often used in the context of "possessing" or "taking possession of" an area of land.
- When Yahweh commanded the Israelites to "possess" the land of Canaan, it meant that they should go into the land and live there. This involved first conquering the Canaanite peoples who were living on that land.
- Yahweh told the Israelites that he had given them the land of Canaan as "their possession." This could also be translated as "their rightful place to live."
- The people of Israel were also called Yahweh's "special possession." This means that they belonged to him as his people whom he had specifically called to worship and serve him.
- The term "dispossess" meant "take someone's property."
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "possess" could also be translated as "own" or "have" or "have charge over."
- "Possessions" are also called "belongings" and "property."
- The phrase "take possession of" could be translated as "take control of" or "occupy" or "live on," depending on the context.
- When Yahweh calls the Israelites "my special possession" this could also be translated as "my special people" or "people who belong to me" or "my people whom I love and rule."
- The sentence, "they will become their possession" when referring to land, means "they will occupy the land" or "the land will belong to them."
- The phrase "as your possession" could also be translated as "as something that belongs to you" or "as a place where your people will live."
- The phrase "dispossess them" can be translated as "take their land" or "make them leave their land."
(See also: Canaan, worship)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 06:70
- 1 Kings 09:17-19
- Acts 02:45
- Deuteronomy 04:5-6
- Genesis 31:36-37
- Matthew 13:44
Word Data:
- Strong's: H270, H272, H2505, H2631, H3018, H3027, H3423, H3424, H3425, H3426, H4180, H4181, H4672, H4735, H5157, H5159, H5459, G979, G1139, G2697, G2722, G2932, G2933, G2935, H3520, G4041, G4047, G4632, G5224, G5225
Forms Found in the English ULB:
belongings, dispossess, possess, possessed, possesses, possessing, possession, possessions, property, took possession, valuable possessions
power
Related Ideas:
ability, able, mastered, can, capable, could, impossible, incapable, powerful, won, unable
Definition:
The term "power" refers to the ability to do things or make things happen, often using great strength. "Powers" refers to people or spirits who have great ability to cause things to happen.
- The "power of God" refers to God's ability to do everything, especially things that are not possible for people to do.
- God has complete power over everything that he has created.
- God gives his people power to do what he wants, so that when they heal people or do other miracles, they do this by the power of God.
- Because Jesus and the Holy Spirit are also God, they have this same power.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "power" could also be translated as "ability" or "strength" or "energy" or "ability to do miracles" or "control."
- Possible ways to translate the term "powers" could include "powerful beings" or "controlling spirits" or "those who control others."
- An expression like "save us from the power of our enemies" could be translated as "save us from being oppressed by our enemies" or "rescue us from being controlled by our enemies." In this case, "power" has the meaning of using one's strength to control and oppress others.
(See also: Holy Spirit, Jesus, miracle)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 01:05
- Colossians 01:11-12
- Genesis 31:29
- Jeremiah 18:21
- Jude 01:25
- Judges 02:18
- Luke 01:17
- Luke 04:14
- Matthew 26:64
- Philippians 03:21
- Psalm 080:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H410, H1368, H1369, H1370, H2220, H2393, H2428, H2632, H3027, H3201, H3581, H4475, H4910, H5794, H5797, H5807, H6109, H6184, H7980, H7981, H7983, H7989, H8592, H8633, G1410, G1411, G1415, G1743, G1754, G1832, G1849, G1850, G2159, G2478, G2479, G2480, G2904, G3168
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ability, able, am ... able, are ... able, are ... possible, be ... unable, be able, be mastered, can, cannot, capable, could, could not, impossible, incapable, is ... able, may ... be able, miraculous powers, possible, power, powerful, powerfully, powers, was ... able, were ... able, will ... be able, won
power
Related Ideas:
ability, able, mastered, can, capable, could, impossible, incapable, powerful, won, unable
Definition:
The term "power" refers to the ability to do things or make things happen, often using great strength. "Powers" refers to people or spirits who have great ability to cause things to happen.
- The "power of God" refers to God's ability to do everything, especially things that are not possible for people to do.
- God has complete power over everything that he has created.
- God gives his people power to do what he wants, so that when they heal people or do other miracles, they do this by the power of God.
- Because Jesus and the Holy Spirit are also God, they have this same power.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "power" could also be translated as "ability" or "strength" or "energy" or "ability to do miracles" or "control."
- Possible ways to translate the term "powers" could include "powerful beings" or "controlling spirits" or "those who control others."
- An expression like "save us from the power of our enemies" could be translated as "save us from being oppressed by our enemies" or "rescue us from being controlled by our enemies." In this case, "power" has the meaning of using one's strength to control and oppress others.
(See also: Holy Spirit, Jesus, miracle)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 01:05
- Colossians 01:11-12
- Genesis 31:29
- Jeremiah 18:21
- Jude 01:25
- Judges 02:18
- Luke 01:17
- Luke 04:14
- Matthew 26:64
- Philippians 03:21
- Psalm 080:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H410, H1368, H1369, H1370, H2220, H2393, H2428, H2632, H3027, H3201, H3581, H4475, H4910, H5794, H5797, H5807, H6109, H6184, H7980, H7981, H7983, H7989, H8592, H8633, G1410, G1411, G1415, G1743, G1754, G1832, G1849, G1850, G2159, G2478, G2479, G2480, G2904, G3168
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ability, able, am ... able, are ... able, are ... possible, be ... unable, be able, be mastered, can, cannot, capable, could, could not, impossible, incapable, is ... able, may ... be able, miraculous powers, possible, power, powerful, powerfully, powers, was ... able, were ... able, will ... be able, won
praise
Related Ideas:
praiseworthy
Definition:
To praise someone is to express admiration and honor for that person. Something that is praiseworthy is good and deserves to be praised.
- People praise God because of how great he is and because of all the amazing things he has done as the Creator and Savior of the world.
- Praise for God often includes being thankful for what he has done.
- Music and singing is often used as a way to praise God.
- Praising God is part of what it means to worship him.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term to "praise" could also be translated as to "speak well of" or to "highly honor with words" or to "say good things about."
- The noun "praise" could be translated as "spoken honor" or "speech that honors" or "speaking good things about."
(See also: worship)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 01:03
- Acts 02:47
- Acts 13:48
- Daniel 03:28
- Ephesians 01:03
- Genesis 49:8
- James 03:9-10
- John 05:41-42
- Luke 01:46
- Luke 01:64-66
- Luke 19:37-38
- Matthew 11:25-27
- Matthew 15:29-31
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1288, H1289, H1319, H1984, H2142, H2167, H7121, H8416, G1392, G1843, G2127, G2128, G2129, G2980, G3170, G3853, G5485, G5567
Forms Found in the English ULB:
praise, praised, praises, praiseworthy, praising, sing praise, sing praises
praise
Related Ideas:
praiseworthy
Definition:
To praise someone is to express admiration and honor for that person. Something that is praiseworthy is good and deserves to be praised.
- People praise God because of how great he is and because of all the amazing things he has done as the Creator and Savior of the world.
- Praise for God often includes being thankful for what he has done.
- Music and singing is often used as a way to praise God.
- Praising God is part of what it means to worship him.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term to "praise" could also be translated as to "speak well of" or to "highly honor with words" or to "say good things about."
- The noun "praise" could be translated as "spoken honor" or "speech that honors" or "speaking good things about."
(See also: worship)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 01:03
- Acts 02:47
- Acts 13:48
- Daniel 03:28
- Ephesians 01:03
- Genesis 49:8
- James 03:9-10
- John 05:41-42
- Luke 01:46
- Luke 01:64-66
- Luke 19:37-38
- Matthew 11:25-27
- Matthew 15:29-31
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1288, H1289, H1319, H1984, H2142, H2167, H7121, H8416, G1392, G1843, G2127, G2128, G2129, G2980, G3170, G3853, G5485, G5567
Forms Found in the English ULB:
praise, praised, praises, praiseworthy, praising, sing praise, sing praises
pray
Related Ideas:
prayer
Definition:
The terms "pray" and "prayer" refer to talking with God. These terms are used to refer to people trying to talk to a false god.
- People can pray silently, talking to God with their thoughts, or they can pray aloud, speaking to God with their voice. Sometimes prayers are written down, such as when David wrote his prayers in the Book of Psalms.
- Prayer can include asking God for mercy, for help with a problem, and for wisdom in making decisions.
- Often people ask God to heal people who are sick or who need his help in other ways.
- People also thank and praise God when they are praying to him.
- Praying includes confessing our sins to God and asking him to forgive us.
- Talking to God is sometimes called "communing" with him as our spirit communicates with his spirit, sharing our emotions and enjoying his presence.
- This term could be translated as "talking to God" or "communicating with God." The translation of this term should be able to include praying that is silent.
(See also: false god, forgive, praise)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 03:09
- Acts 08:24
- Acts 14:26
- Colossians 04:04
- John 17:09
- Luke 11:1
- Matthew 05:43-45
- Matthew 14:22-24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H577, H1156, H2470, H3908, H6279, H6293, H6419, H6739, H7592, H7879, H8034, H8605, G154, G1162, G1189, G1783, G2065, G2171, G2172, G3870, G4335, G4336
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heard ... prayer, pray, prayed, prayer, prayers, praying, prays, urgently pray
pray
Related Ideas:
prayer
Definition:
The terms "pray" and "prayer" refer to talking with God. These terms are used to refer to people trying to talk to a false god.
- People can pray silently, talking to God with their thoughts, or they can pray aloud, speaking to God with their voice. Sometimes prayers are written down, such as when David wrote his prayers in the Book of Psalms.
- Prayer can include asking God for mercy, for help with a problem, and for wisdom in making decisions.
- Often people ask God to heal people who are sick or who need his help in other ways.
- People also thank and praise God when they are praying to him.
- Praying includes confessing our sins to God and asking him to forgive us.
- Talking to God is sometimes called "communing" with him as our spirit communicates with his spirit, sharing our emotions and enjoying his presence.
- This term could be translated as "talking to God" or "communicating with God." The translation of this term should be able to include praying that is silent.
(See also: false god, forgive, praise)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 03:09
- Acts 08:24
- Acts 14:26
- Colossians 04:04
- John 17:09
- Luke 11:1
- Matthew 05:43-45
- Matthew 14:22-24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H577, H1156, H2470, H3908, H6279, H6293, H6419, H6739, H7592, H7879, H8034, H8605, G154, G1162, G1189, G1783, G2065, G2171, G2172, G3870, G4335, G4336
Forms Found in the English ULB:
heard ... prayer, pray, prayed, prayer, prayers, praying, prays, urgently pray
preach
Related Ideas:
preacher
Definition:
To "preach" means to speak to a group of people, teaching them about God and urging them to obey him.
- Often preaching is done by one person to a large group of people. It is usually spoken, not written.
- "Preaching" and "teaching" are similar, but are not exactly the same.
- "Preaching" mainly refers to publicly proclaiming spiritual or moral truth, and urging the audience to respond. "Teaching" is a term that emphasizes instruction, that is, giving people information or teaching them how to do something.
- The term "preach" is usually used with the word "gospel."
- What a person has preached to others can also be referred to in general as his "teachings."
(See also: good news, Jesus, kingdom of God)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:1-2
- Acts 08:4-5
- Acts 10:42-43
- Acts 14:21-22
- Acts 20:25
- Luke 04:42
- Matthew 03:1-3
- Matthew 04:17
- Matthew 12:41
- Matthew 24:14
- Acts 09:20-22
- Acts 13:38-39
- Jonah 03:1-3
- Luke 04:18-19
- Mark 01:14-15
- Matthew 10:26
Word Data:
- Strong's: G312, G518, G1344, G2097, G2511, G2782, G2783, G2784, G2980, G3142, G3870, G4283
Forms Found in the English ULB:
preach, preached, preacher, preaching
preach
Related Ideas:
preacher
Definition:
To "preach" means to speak to a group of people, teaching them about God and urging them to obey him.
- Often preaching is done by one person to a large group of people. It is usually spoken, not written.
- "Preaching" and "teaching" are similar, but are not exactly the same.
- "Preaching" mainly refers to publicly proclaiming spiritual or moral truth, and urging the audience to respond. "Teaching" is a term that emphasizes instruction, that is, giving people information or teaching them how to do something.
- The term "preach" is usually used with the word "gospel."
- What a person has preached to others can also be referred to in general as his "teachings."
(See also: good news, Jesus, kingdom of God)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:1-2
- Acts 08:4-5
- Acts 10:42-43
- Acts 14:21-22
- Acts 20:25
- Luke 04:42
- Matthew 03:1-3
- Matthew 04:17
- Matthew 12:41
- Matthew 24:14
- Acts 09:20-22
- Acts 13:38-39
- Jonah 03:1-3
- Luke 04:18-19
- Mark 01:14-15
- Matthew 10:26
Word Data:
- Strong's: G312, G518, G1344, G2097, G2511, G2782, G2783, G2784, G2980, G3142, G3870, G4283
Forms Found in the English ULB:
preach, preached, preacher, preaching
precious
Related Ideas:
costly, expensive, valuable
Definitions:
The term "precious" describes people or things that are considered to be very valuable.
- The term "precious stones" or "precious jewels" refers to rocks and minerals that are colorful or have other qualities that make them beautiful or useful.
- Examples of precious stones include diamonds, rubies, and emeralds.
- Gold and silver are called "precious metals."
- Yahweh says that his people are "precious" in his sight (Isaiah 43:4).
- Peter wrote that a gentle and quiet spirit is precious in God's sight (1 Peter 3:4).
- The terms "costly" and "expensive" describe something that costs a lot of money to buy.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "precious' could also be translated as "valuable" or "very dear" or "cherished" or "highly valued."
(See also: gold, silver)
Bible References:
- 2 Peter 01:01
- Acts 20:22-24
- Daniel 11:38-39
- Lamentations 01:7
- Luke 07:2-5
- Psalms 036:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1431, H2530, H2532, H2667, H2896, H3357, H3365, H3366, H3368, H4022, H4030, H4261, H4262, H5238, H7939, H8443, G927, G1784, G2472, G2570, G4185, G4186, G5092, G5093
Forms Found in the English ULB:
costly, expensive, precious, precious things, precious treasures, valuable, valuables
predestine
Related Ideas:
decide in advance
Definition:
The terms "predestine" and "predestined" refer to deciding or planning beforehand that something will happen.
- This term especially refers to God predestining people to receive eternal life.
- Sometimes the word "foreordain" is used, which also means to decide beforehand.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "predestine" could also be translated as "decide before" or "decide ahead of time."
- The term "predestined" could be translated as "decided long ago" or "planned ahead of time" or "decided beforehand."
- A phrase such as "predestined us" could be translated as "decided long ago that we" or "already decided ahead of time that we."
- Note that the translation of this term should be different from the translation of the term "foreknew."
(See also: foreknew)
Bible References:
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
decided in advance, predestine, predestined
predestine
Related Ideas:
decide in advance
Definition:
The terms "predestine" and "predestined" refer to deciding or planning beforehand that something will happen.
- This term especially refers to God predestining people to receive eternal life.
- Sometimes the word "foreordain" is used, which also means to decide beforehand.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "predestine" could also be translated as "decide before" or "decide ahead of time."
- The term "predestined" could be translated as "decided long ago" or "planned ahead of time" or "decided beforehand."
- A phrase such as "predestined us" could be translated as "decided long ago that we" or "already decided ahead of time that we."
- Note that the translation of this term should be different from the translation of the term "foreknew."
(See also: foreknew)
Bible References:
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
decided in advance, predestine, predestined
prison
Related Ideas:
custody, dungeon, imprison, imprisonment, prisoner
Definition:
The term "prison" refers to a place where criminals are kept as a punishment for their crimes. A "prisoner" is someone who has been put in the prison.
- The term "prisoners" can also refer in general to people who have been captured by an enemy and kept somewhere against their will.
- The term "imprisoned" means "kept in a prison" or "kept in captivity."
- Many prophets and other servants of God were put in prison even though they had not done anything wrong.
- To "hold someone in custody" is to put him in a prison or other place from which he cannot escape. Sometimes people were held in custody while they waited to be judged in a trial.
- A "dungeon" is an underground prison that is dark and damp.
Translation Suggestions:
- Another word for "prison" is "jail."
- The term "prison" could also be translated as "dungeon" in contexts where the prison is probably underground or beneath the main part of a palace or other building.
- The term "prisoners" can also be translated as "captives."
Other ways to translate "imprisoned" could be "kept as a prisoner" or "kept in captivity" or "held captive" or "shut up."
(See also: captive)
Bible References:
- Acts 25:04
- Ephesians 04:01
- Luke 12:58
- Luke 22:33-34
- Mark 06:17
- Matthew 05:26
- Matthew 14:03
- Matthew 25:34-36
Word Data:
- Strong's: H612, H613, H615, H616, H631, H953, H1004, H1540, H3608, H3628, H3947, H4115, H4307, H4455, H4525, H5470, H6495, H7617, H7622, H7628, G1198, G1199, G1200, G1201, G1202, G1210, G2252, G3612, G4788, G4869, G5084, G5438, G5439
Forms Found in the English ULB:
custody, dungeon, held ... in custody, hold ... in custody, holding ... in custody, imprison, imprisoned, imprisonment, imprisonments, imprisons, prison, prisoner, prisoners, prisons
profit
Related Ideas:
profitable, unprofitable
Definition:
In general, the terms "profit" and "profitable" refer to gaining something good through doing certain actions or behaviors.
Something is "profitable" to someone if it brings them good things or if it helps them bring about good things for other people.
- More specifically, the term "profit" often refers to money that is gained from doing business. A business is "profitable" if it gains more money than it spends.
- Actions are profitable if they bring about good things for people.
- 2 Timothy 3:16 says that all Scripture is "profitable" for correcting and training people in righteousness. This means that the Bible's teachings are helpful and useful for teaching people to live according to God's will.
The term "unprofitable" means to not be useful.
- It literally means to not profit anything or to not help someone gain anything.
- Something that is unprofitable is not worth doing because it does not give any benefit.
- This could be translated as "useless" or "worthless" or "not useful" or "unworthy" or "not beneficial" or "giving no benefit."
To "take advantage of" someone is to make extra profit from him because he is weak and unable to demand greater return.
(See also: worthy)
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "profit" could also be translated as "benefit" or "help" or "gain."
- The term "profitable" could be translated as "useful" or "beneficial" or "helpful."
- To "profit from" something could be translated as "benefit from" or "gain money from" or "receive help from."
- In the context of a business, "profit" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "money gained" or "surplus of money" or "extra money."
Bible References:
- Job 15:03
- Proverbs 10:16
- Jeremiah 02:08
- Ezekiel 18:12-13
- John 06:63
- Mark 08:36
- Matthew 16:26
- 2 Peter 02:1-3
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1214, H3148, H3276, H3504, H4195, H4768, H5532, H7939, H7965, G147, G512, G890, G1281, G2108, G2585, G2770, G2771, G3408, G3685, G4122, G4297, G4851, G5622, G5623
Forms Found in the English ULB:
profit, profitable, profits, treated ... violently for profit, unprofitable
promise
Related Ideas:
binding promise
Definition:
A promise is a pledge to do a certain thing. When someone promises something, it means he is committing to do something.
- The Bible records many promises that God has made for his people.
- Promises are an important part of formal agreements such as covenants.
- A promise is often accompanied by an oath to confirm that it will be done.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "promise" could be translated as "commitment" or "assurance" or "guarantee."
- To "promise to do something" could be translated as "assure someone that you will do something" or "commit to doing something."
(See also: covenant, oath, vow)
Bible References:
- Galatians 03:15-16
- Genesis 25:31-34
- Hebrews 11:09
- James 01:12
- Numbers 30:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H530, H562, H632, H1696, H2778, H3709, G1860, G1861, G1862, G3670, G4279
Forms Found in the English ULB:
makes binding promises, promise, promised, promises
prophet
Related Ideas:
prophecy, prophesy, prophetic, seer
Definition:
A "prophet" is a man who speaks God's messages to people. A woman who does this is called a "prophetess."
- Often prophets warned people to turn away from their sins and obey God.
- A "prophecy" is the message that the prophet speaks. To "prophesy" means to speak God's messages.
- Often the message of a prophecy was about something that would happen in the future.
- Many prophecies in the Old Testament have already been fulfilled.
- In the Bible the collection of books written by prophets are sometimes referred to as "the prophets."
- For example the phrase, "the law and the prophets" is a way of referring to all the Hebrew scriptures, which are also known as the "Old Testament."
- An older term for a prophet was "seer" or "someone who sees."
- Sometimes the term "seer" refers to a false prophet or to someone who practices divination.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "prophet" could be translated as "God's spokesman" or "man who speaks for God" or "man who speaks God's messages."
- A "seer" could be translated as, "person who sees visions" or "man who sees the future from God."
- The term "prophetess" could be translated as, "spokeswoman for God" or "woman who speaks for God" or "woman who speaks God's messages."
- Ways to translate "prophecy" could include, "message from God" or "prophet message."
- The term "prophesy" could be translated as "speak words from God" or "tell God's message."
- The figurative expression, "law and the prophets" could also be translated as, "the books of the law and of the prophets" or "everything written about God and his people, including God's laws and what his prophets preached."
- When referring to a prophet (or seer) of a false god, it may be necessary to translate this as "false prophet (seer)" or "prophet (seer) of a false god" or "prophet of Baal," for example.
(See also: Baal, divination, false god, false prophet, fulfill, law, vision)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:14-16
- Acts 03:25
- John 01:43-45
- Malachi 04:4-6
- Matthew 01:23
- Matthew 02:18
- Matthew 05:17
- Psalm 051:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2372, H2374, H4853, H5012, H5013, H5016, H5017, H5029, H5030, H5031, H5046, H5197, H7200, H7203, G2495, G4394, G4395, G4396, G4397, G4398, G5578
Forms Found in the English ULB:
give ... prophecies, prophecies, prophecy, prophesied, prophesies, prophesy, prophesying, prophet, prophet's, prophetess, prophetic, prophets, seer, seer's, seers, seers'
prophet
Related Ideas:
prophecy, prophesy, prophetic, seer
Definition:
A "prophet" is a man who speaks God's messages to people. A woman who does this is called a "prophetess."
- Often prophets warned people to turn away from their sins and obey God.
- A "prophecy" is the message that the prophet speaks. To "prophesy" means to speak God's messages.
- Often the message of a prophecy was about something that would happen in the future.
- Many prophecies in the Old Testament have already been fulfilled.
- In the Bible the collection of books written by prophets are sometimes referred to as "the prophets."
- For example the phrase, "the law and the prophets" is a way of referring to all the Hebrew scriptures, which are also known as the "Old Testament."
- An older term for a prophet was "seer" or "someone who sees."
- Sometimes the term "seer" refers to a false prophet or to someone who practices divination.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "prophet" could be translated as "God's spokesman" or "man who speaks for God" or "man who speaks God's messages."
- A "seer" could be translated as, "person who sees visions" or "man who sees the future from God."
- The term "prophetess" could be translated as, "spokeswoman for God" or "woman who speaks for God" or "woman who speaks God's messages."
- Ways to translate "prophecy" could include, "message from God" or "prophet message."
- The term "prophesy" could be translated as "speak words from God" or "tell God's message."
- The figurative expression, "law and the prophets" could also be translated as, "the books of the law and of the prophets" or "everything written about God and his people, including God's laws and what his prophets preached."
- When referring to a prophet (or seer) of a false god, it may be necessary to translate this as "false prophet (seer)" or "prophet (seer) of a false god" or "prophet of Baal," for example.
(See also: Baal, divination, false god, false prophet, fulfill, law, vision)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:14-16
- Acts 03:25
- John 01:43-45
- Malachi 04:4-6
- Matthew 01:23
- Matthew 02:18
- Matthew 05:17
- Psalm 051:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2372, H2374, H4853, H5012, H5013, H5016, H5017, H5029, H5030, H5031, H5046, H5197, H7200, H7203, G2495, G4394, G4395, G4396, G4397, G4398, G5578
Forms Found in the English ULB:
give ... prophecies, prophecies, prophecy, prophesied, prophesies, prophesy, prophesying, prophet, prophet's, prophetess, prophetic, prophets, seer, seer's, seers, seers'
prosper
Related Ideas:
prosperity, prosperous
Definition:
The term "prosper" generally refers to living well and can refer to prospering physically or spiritually. When people or countryies are "prosperous," it means they are wealthy and have all that they need to be successful. They are experiencing "prosperity."
- The term "prosperous" often refers to success in owning money and property or in producing everything needed for people to live well.
- In the Bible, the term "prosperous" also includes good health and being blessed with children.
- A "prosperous" city or country is one that has many people, good production of food, and businesses that bring in plenty of money.
- The Bible teaches that a person will prosper spiritually when he obeys God's teachings. He will also experience the blessings of joy and peace. God does not always give people a lot of material wealth, but he will always prosper them spiritually as they follow his ways.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "prosper" could also be translated as "succeed spiritually" or "be blessed by God" or "experience good things" or "live well."
- The term "prosperous" could also be translated as "successful" or "wealthy" or "spiritually fruitful."
- "Prosperity" could also be translated as "well-being" or "wealth" or "success" or "abundant blessings."
- "Welfare" is another word for "prosperity."
(See also: bless, fruit, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 29:22-23
- Deuteronomy 23:06
- Job 36:11
- Leviticus 25:26-28
- Psalms 001:3
Word Data:
- Strong's: H202, H1129, H1767, H1878, H1879, H1995, H2428, H2896, H2898, H2981, H3027, H3190, H3444, H3498, H3519, H3787, H4195, H5381, H6500, H6509, H6555, H6743, H6744, H7230, H7487, H7919, H7951, H7961, H7963, H7965, H8454, G2137
Forms Found in the English ULB:
caused ... to prosper, prosper, prospered, prospering, prosperity, prosperous
prostitute
Related Ideas:
prostitution
Definition:
The terms "prostitute" and "harlot" both refer to a person who performs sexual acts for money or for religious rites. Prostitutes or harlots were usually female, but some were male.
- In the Bible, the word "prostitute" is sometimes used figuratively to refer to a person who worships false gods or who practices witchcraft.
- The expression "play the harlot" means to act like a harlot by being sexually immoral. This expression is also used in the Bible to refer to a person who worships idols.
- To "prostitute oneself" to something means to be sexually immoral or when used figuratively, to be unfaithful to God by worshiping false gods.
- In ancient times, some pagan temples used male and female prostitutes as part of their rituals.
- This term could be translated by the word or phrase that is used in the project language to refer to a prostitute. Some languages may have a euphemistic term that is used for this.
(See also: adultery, false god, sexual immorality, false god)
Bible References:
- Genesis 34:31
- Genesis 38:21
- Luke 15:30
- Matthew 21:31
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2154, H2181, H2183, H2185, H6945, H6948, H8457, G4204
Forms Found in the English ULB:
act like a prostitute, acted like a prostitute, acted like prostitutes, prostitute, prostitute's, prostituted, prostitutes, prostitution
provoke
Related Ideas:
provocation
Definitions:
The term "provoke" means to cause someone to experience a negative reaction or feeling.
- To provoke someone to anger means to do something that causes that person to be angry. This could also be translated as to "cause to become angry" or to "anger."
- When used in a phrase such as, "do not provoke him," this could be translated as "do not anger him" or "do not cause him to be angry" or "do not make him angry with you."
(See also: angry)
Bible References:
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3707, H3708, H4784, H4843, H5006, H7065, H7069, H7107, H7264, G2042, G3863, G3947, G3949, G4292
Forms Found in the English ULB:
provocation, provoke, provoke ... to anger, provoked, provoked ... to anger, provokes, provoking
provoke
Related Ideas:
provocation
Definitions:
The term "provoke" means to cause someone to experience a negative reaction or feeling.
- To provoke someone to anger means to do something that causes that person to be angry. This could also be translated as to "cause to become angry" or to "anger."
- When used in a phrase such as, "do not provoke him," this could be translated as "do not anger him" or "do not cause him to be angry" or "do not make him angry with you."
(See also: angry)
Bible References:
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3707, H3708, H4784, H4843, H5006, H7065, H7069, H7107, H7264, G2042, G3863, G3947, G3949, G4292
Forms Found in the English ULB:
provocation, provoke, provoke ... to anger, provoked, provoked ... to anger, provokes, provoking
psalm
Related Ideas:
praise in song, psalmist, psalm of praise, song
Definition:
The term "psalm" refers to a sacred song, often in the form of a poem that was written to be sung.
- The Old Testament Book of Psalms has a collection of these songs written by King David and other Israelites such as Moses, Solomon, and Asaph, among others.
- The psalms were used by the nation of Israel in their worship of God.
- Psalms can be used to express joy, faith, and reverence, as well as pain and sorrow.
- In the New Testament, Christians are instructed to sing psalms to God as a way of worshiping him.
- A "psalmist" is someone who composes or sings psalms.
(See also: David, faith, joy, Moses, holy)
Bible References:
- Acts 13:33
- Acts 13:35
- Colossians 03:16
- Luke 20:42
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2158, H2167, H4210, G5567, G5568
Forms Found in the English ULB:
praise ... in song, psalm, psalmist, psalms, psalms of praise, songs
psalm
Related Ideas:
praise in song, psalmist, psalm of praise, song
Definition:
The term "psalm" refers to a sacred song, often in the form of a poem that was written to be sung.
- The Old Testament Book of Psalms has a collection of these songs written by King David and other Israelites such as Moses, Solomon, and Asaph, among others.
- The psalms were used by the nation of Israel in their worship of God.
- Psalms can be used to express joy, faith, and reverence, as well as pain and sorrow.
- In the New Testament, Christians are instructed to sing psalms to God as a way of worshiping him.
- A "psalmist" is someone who composes or sings psalms.
(See also: David, faith, joy, Moses, holy)
Bible References:
- Acts 13:33
- Acts 13:35
- Colossians 03:16
- Luke 20:42
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2158, H2167, H4210, G5567, G5568
Forms Found in the English ULB:
praise ... in song, psalm, psalmist, psalms, psalms of praise, songs
puffed up
Definition:
The term "puffed up" refers literally to something that is full of air and so larger than its normal size. is a figurative expression that refers to being boastful, proud, or arrogant.
- A person who is puffed up has an attitude of feeling superior to others.
- Paul taught that knowing a lot of information or having religious experiences can lead to being "puffed up" or proud.
- Other languages may have a similar idiom or a different one that expresses this meaning, such as "having a big head."
- This could also be translated as "very proud" or "disdainful of others" or "haughty" or "thinking oneself better than others."
(See also: arrogant, proud)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 04:6-7
- 1 Corinthians 08:01
- 2 Corinthians 12:6-7
- Habakkuk 02:04
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
puffed up, puffs up
pure
Related Ideas:
impure, purge, purification, purify, purity, refine
Definition:
To be "pure" means to have no flaw or to have nothing mixed in that is not supposed to be there. To purify something is to cleanse it and remove anything that contaminates or pollutes it.
- In regard to Old Testament laws, "purify" and "purification" refer mainly to the cleansing from things that make an object or a person ritually unclean, such as disease, body fluids, or childbirth.
- The Old Testament also had laws telling people how to be purified from sin, usually by the sacrifice of an animal. This was only temporary and the sacrifices had to be repeated over and over again.
- In the New Testament, to be purified often refers to being cleansed from sin.
- The only way that people can be completely and permanently purified from sin is through repenting and receiving God's forgiveness, through trusting in Jesus and his sacrifice.
- Something that is "impure" is not pure.
- To "refine" is to purify metal. This is done by heating the metal over a fire until it melts and removing what should not be there.
- Someone who has pure motives is somone who only wants to do what is good.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "purify" could be translated as "make pure" or "cleanse" or "cleanse from all contamination" or "get rid of all sin."
- A phrase such as "when the time for their purification was over" could be translated as "when they had purified themselves by waiting the required number of days."
- The phrase "provided purification for sins" could be translated as "provided a way for people to be completely cleansed from their sin."
- Other ways to translate "purification" could include "cleansing" or "spiritual washing" or "becoming ritually clean."
- Other ways to translate "pure motives" or "purity of motives" is "sincere" or "sincerity."
(See also: atonement, clean, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 01:05
- Exodus 31:6-9
- Hebrews 09:13-15
- James 04:08
- Luke 02:22
- Revelation 14:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H571, H1249, H1305, H2134, H2135, H2141, H2212, H2398, H2403, H2889, H2890, H2891, H2892, H2893, H3795, H2896, H3800, H5079, H5343, H5462, H6337, H6884, H6942, G48, G49, G53, G54, G169, G185, G505, G1103, G1506, G2511, G2512, G2513
Forms Found in the English ULB:
impure, impure thing, impurities, impurity, pure, purer, purge, purification, purified, purifies, purify, purity, refine, refined, refiner, refiner's, refining
rage
Related Ideas:
enrage
Definitions:
Rage is excessive anger what is out of control. When someone rages, it means that person is expressing anger in a destructive way.
- Rage happens when the emotion of anger causes a person to lose self control.
- When controlled by rage, people commit destructive acts and say destructive things.
- When the "nations rage," their to ungodly people disobey God and rebel against him.
- To be "filled with rage" means to have an overwhelming feeling of extreme anger.
- "Senseless rage" is rage that comes from no good reason or that prevents the angry person from thinking clearly.
- To "enrage" someone means to make them extremely angry.
- To "enrage" against someone is to be extremely angry with someone.
- When someone is "enraged" he is extremely angry."
"Rage" can also be used figuratively.
- The term to "rage" can also mean to move powerfully, in descriptions such as a "raging" storm or ocean waves that "rage."
(See also: angry, self-control)
Bible References:
- Acts 04:25
- Daniel 03:13
- Luke 04:28
- Numbers 25:11
- Proverbs 19:03
Word Data:
- Strong's: H398, H1348, H1993, H2121, H2195, H2196, H2197, H2528, H2534, H2734, H2740, H3820, H5590, H5678, H7264, H7265, H7266, H7267, H7857, G454, G1693, G2372, G2830, G3710, G5433
Forms Found in the English ULB:
enrage, enraged, rage, raged, rages, raging, senseless rage
rage
Related Ideas:
enrage
Definitions:
Rage is excessive anger what is out of control. When someone rages, it means that person is expressing anger in a destructive way.
- Rage happens when the emotion of anger causes a person to lose self control.
- When controlled by rage, people commit destructive acts and say destructive things.
- When the "nations rage," their to ungodly people disobey God and rebel against him.
- To be "filled with rage" means to have an overwhelming feeling of extreme anger.
- "Senseless rage" is rage that comes from no good reason or that prevents the angry person from thinking clearly.
- To "enrage" someone means to make them extremely angry.
- To "enrage" against someone is to be extremely angry with someone.
- When someone is "enraged" he is extremely angry."
"Rage" can also be used figuratively.
- The term to "rage" can also mean to move powerfully, in descriptions such as a "raging" storm or ocean waves that "rage."
(See also: angry, self-control)
Bible References:
- Acts 04:25
- Daniel 03:13
- Luke 04:28
- Numbers 25:11
- Proverbs 19:03
Word Data:
- Strong's: H398, H1348, H1993, H2121, H2195, H2196, H2197, H2528, H2534, H2734, H2740, H3820, H5590, H5678, H7264, H7265, H7266, H7267, H7857, G454, G1693, G2372, G2830, G3710, G5433
Forms Found in the English ULB:
enrage, enraged, rage, raged, rages, raging, senseless rage
raise
Related Ideas:
arise, rise, risen
Definition:
raise, raise up
In general, the word "raise" means to "lift up" or "make higher."
- The figurative phrase "raise up" means to cause something to come into being or to appear. It can also mean to appoint someone to do something.
- Sometimes "raise up" means to restore or rebuild.
- "Raise" has a specialized meaning in the phrase "raise from the dead." It means to cause a dead person to become alive again.
- Sometimes "raise up" means to exalt someone or something or make someone or something truly great.
rise, arise
To "rise" or "arise" means to "go up" or "get up." The terms "risen," "rose," and "arose" express past action.
- When a person gets up to go somewhere, this is sometimes expressed as "he arose and went" or "he rose up and went."
- If something "arises" it means it "happens" or "begins to happen."
- Jesus predicted that he would "rise from the dead." Three days after Jesus died, the angel said, "He has risen!"
- A person who suddenly becomes important is said to "arise."
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "raise" or "raise up" could be translated as "lift up" or "make higher."
- To "raise up" could also be translated as to "cause to appear" or to "appoint" or to "bring into existence."
- To "raise up the strength of your enemies" could be translated as, "cause your enemies to be very strong."
- The phrase "raise someone from the dead" could be translated as "cause someone to return from death to life" or "cause someone to come back to life."
- Depending on the context, "raise up" could also be translated as "provide" or to "appoint" or to "cause to have" or "build up" or "rebuild" or "repair."
- The phrase "arose and went" could be translated as "got up and went" or "went."
- Depending on the context, the term "arose" could also be translated as "began" or "started up" or "got up" or "stood up."
(See also: resurrection, appoint, exalt)
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 06:41
- 2 Samuel 07:12
- Acts 10:40
- Colossians 03:01
- Deuteronomy 13:1-3
- Jeremiah 06:01
- Judges 02:18
- Luke 07:22
- Matthew 20:19
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1804, H2210, H2224, H5375, H5549, H5782, H5927, H5975, H6965, H6966, H7613, G305, G386, G393, G450, G1127, G1326, G1453, G1525, G1817, G1825, G1892, G1999, G4891, G5312
Forms Found in the English ULB:
arise, arisen, arises, raise, raise up, raised, raises, raising, raising up, rise, rise up, risen, rises, rising, rose
raise
Related Ideas:
arise, rise, risen
Definition:
raise, raise up
In general, the word "raise" means to "lift up" or "make higher."
- The figurative phrase "raise up" means to cause something to come into being or to appear. It can also mean to appoint someone to do something.
- Sometimes "raise up" means to restore or rebuild.
- "Raise" has a specialized meaning in the phrase "raise from the dead." It means to cause a dead person to become alive again.
- Sometimes "raise up" means to exalt someone or something or make someone or something truly great.
rise, arise
To "rise" or "arise" means to "go up" or "get up." The terms "risen," "rose," and "arose" express past action.
- When a person gets up to go somewhere, this is sometimes expressed as "he arose and went" or "he rose up and went."
- If something "arises" it means it "happens" or "begins to happen."
- Jesus predicted that he would "rise from the dead." Three days after Jesus died, the angel said, "He has risen!"
- A person who suddenly becomes important is said to "arise."
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "raise" or "raise up" could be translated as "lift up" or "make higher."
- To "raise up" could also be translated as to "cause to appear" or to "appoint" or to "bring into existence."
- To "raise up the strength of your enemies" could be translated as, "cause your enemies to be very strong."
- The phrase "raise someone from the dead" could be translated as "cause someone to return from death to life" or "cause someone to come back to life."
- Depending on the context, "raise up" could also be translated as "provide" or to "appoint" or to "cause to have" or "build up" or "rebuild" or "repair."
- The phrase "arose and went" could be translated as "got up and went" or "went."
- Depending on the context, the term "arose" could also be translated as "began" or "started up" or "got up" or "stood up."
(See also: resurrection, appoint, exalt)
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 06:41
- 2 Samuel 07:12
- Acts 10:40
- Colossians 03:01
- Deuteronomy 13:1-3
- Jeremiah 06:01
- Judges 02:18
- Luke 07:22
- Matthew 20:19
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1804, H2210, H2224, H5375, H5549, H5782, H5927, H5975, H6965, H6966, H7613, G305, G386, G393, G450, G1127, G1326, G1453, G1525, G1817, G1825, G1892, G1999, G4891, G5312
Forms Found in the English ULB:
arise, arisen, arises, raise, raise up, raised, raises, raising, raising up, rise, rise up, risen, rises, rising, rose
reap
Related Ideas:
reaper
Definition:
The term "reap" means to harvest crops such as grain. A "reaper" is someone who harvests the crop.
- Usually reapers harvested the crops by hand, pulling up the plants or cutting them with a sharp cutting tool.
- The idea of reaping a harvest is often used figuratively to refer to telling people the good news about Jesus and bringing them into God's family.
- This term is also used figuratively to refer to the consequences that come from a person's actions, as in the saying "a man reaps what he plants."
- Other ways to translate to "reap" and "reaper" could include to "harvest" and "harvester" (or "person who harvests").
(See also: good news, harvest)
Bible References:
- Galatians 06:9-10
- Matthew 06:25-26
- Matthew 13:30
- Matthew 13:36-39
- Matthew 25:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4672, H7114, H7938, G2325, G2327
Forms Found in the English ULB:
reap, reaped, reaper, reapers, reaping, reaps
receive
Related Ideas:
abstain, receiver
Definition:
The term "receive" generally means to get or accept something that is given, offered, or presented.
- To "receive" can also mean to suffer or experience something, as in "he received punishment for what he did."
- There is also a special sense in which we can "receive" a person. For example, to "receive" guests or visitors means to welcome them and treat them with honor in order to build a relationship with them.
- To "receive the gift of the Holy Spirit" means we are given the Holy Spirit and welcome him to work in and through our lives.
- To "receive Jesus" means to accept God's offer of salvation through Jesus Christ.
- When a blind person "receives his sight" means that God has healed him and enabled him to see.
- The word "abstain" means to refuse to take or receive or have something.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "receive" could be translated as "accept" or "welcome" or "experience" or "be given."
- The expression "you will receive power" could be translated as "you will be given power" or "God will give you power" or "power will be given to you (by God)" or "God will cause the Holy Spirit to work powerfully in you."
- The phrase "received his sight" could be translated as "was able to see" or "became able to see again."
(See also: Holy Spirit, Jesus, lord, save)
Bible References:
- 1 John 05:09
- 1 Thessalonians 01:06
- 1 Thessalonians 04:01
- Acts 08:15
- Jeremiah 32:33
- Luke 09:05
- Malachi 03:10-12
- Psalms 049:14-15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3557, H3925, H3947, H5144, H6901, H6902, H8254, G308, G324, G353, G354, G568, G588, G618, G1183, G1184, G1209, G1523, G1653, G1926, G2865, G2983, G3028, G3335, G3336, G3549, G3858, G3880, G4047, G4327, G4355, G4356, G4687, G5264, G5562
Forms Found in the English ULB:
abstain, receive, receive back, received, received ... in full, receiver, receives, receiving
receive
Related Ideas:
abstain, receiver
Definition:
The term "receive" generally means to get or accept something that is given, offered, or presented.
- To "receive" can also mean to suffer or experience something, as in "he received punishment for what he did."
- There is also a special sense in which we can "receive" a person. For example, to "receive" guests or visitors means to welcome them and treat them with honor in order to build a relationship with them.
- To "receive the gift of the Holy Spirit" means we are given the Holy Spirit and welcome him to work in and through our lives.
- To "receive Jesus" means to accept God's offer of salvation through Jesus Christ.
- When a blind person "receives his sight" means that God has healed him and enabled him to see.
- The word "abstain" means to refuse to take or receive or have something.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "receive" could be translated as "accept" or "welcome" or "experience" or "be given."
- The expression "you will receive power" could be translated as "you will be given power" or "God will give you power" or "power will be given to you (by God)" or "God will cause the Holy Spirit to work powerfully in you."
- The phrase "received his sight" could be translated as "was able to see" or "became able to see again."
(See also: Holy Spirit, Jesus, lord, save)
Bible References:
- 1 John 05:09
- 1 Thessalonians 01:06
- 1 Thessalonians 04:01
- Acts 08:15
- Jeremiah 32:33
- Luke 09:05
- Malachi 03:10-12
- Psalms 049:14-15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3557, H3925, H3947, H5144, H6901, H6902, H8254, G308, G324, G353, G354, G568, G588, G618, G1183, G1184, G1209, G1523, G1653, G1926, G2865, G2983, G3028, G3335, G3336, G3549, G3858, G3880, G4047, G4327, G4355, G4356, G4687, G5264, G5562
Forms Found in the English ULB:
abstain, receive, receive back, received, received ... in full, receiver, receives, receiving
reconcile
Related Ideas:
reconciliation
Definition:
The term "reconcile" refers to "making peace" between people who were formerly enemies of each other. "Reconciliation" is that act of making peace
- In the Bible, this term usually refers to God reconciling people to himself through the sacrifice of his Son, Jesus Christ.
- Because of sin, all human beings are God's enemies. But because of his compassionate love, God provided a way for people to be reconciled to him through Jesus.
- Through trusting in Jesus' sacrifice as payment for their sin, people can be forgiven and have peace with God.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "reconcile" could be translated as "make peace" or "restore good relations" or "cause to be friends."
- The term "reconciliation" could be translated as "restoring good relations" or "making peace" or "causing peaceful relating."
(See also: peace, sacrifice)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 05:19
- Colossians 01:18-20
- Matthew 05:24
- Proverbs 13:17-18
- Romans 05:10
Word Data:
- Strong's: G525, G604, G1259, G2643, G2644
Forms Found in the English ULB:
reconcile, reconciled, reconciles, reconciliation, reconciling
reconcile
Related Ideas:
reconciliation
Definition:
The term "reconcile" refers to "making peace" between people who were formerly enemies of each other. "Reconciliation" is that act of making peace
- In the Bible, this term usually refers to God reconciling people to himself through the sacrifice of his Son, Jesus Christ.
- Because of sin, all human beings are God's enemies. But because of his compassionate love, God provided a way for people to be reconciled to him through Jesus.
- Through trusting in Jesus' sacrifice as payment for their sin, people can be forgiven and have peace with God.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "reconcile" could be translated as "make peace" or "restore good relations" or "cause to be friends."
- The term "reconciliation" could be translated as "restoring good relations" or "making peace" or "causing peaceful relating."
(See also: peace, sacrifice)
Bible References:
- 2 Corinthians 05:19
- Colossians 01:18-20
- Matthew 05:24
- Proverbs 13:17-18
- Romans 05:10
Word Data:
- Strong's: G525, G604, G1259, G2643, G2644
Forms Found in the English ULB:
reconcile, reconciled, reconciles, reconciliation, reconciling
reed
Definitions:
The term "reed" refers to a plant with a long stalk that grows in the water, usually along the edge of a river or stream.
- The reeds in the Nile River where Moses was hidden as a baby were also called "bulrushes." They were tall, hollow stalks growing in dense clumps in the river water.
- These fibrous plants were used in ancient Egypt for making paper, baskets, and boats.
- The stalk of the reed plant is flexible and is easily bent over by the wind.
(See also: Egypt, Moses, Nile River)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 14:15
- Luke 07:24
- Matthew 11:07
- Matthew 12:20
- Psalm 068:30
Word Data:
- Strong's: H98, H100, H260, G4464, H5488, H6169, H7070, G2563
Forms Found in the English ULB:
reed, reeds
reed
Definitions:
The term "reed" refers to a plant with a long stalk that grows in the water, usually along the edge of a river or stream.
- The reeds in the Nile River where Moses was hidden as a baby were also called "bulrushes." They were tall, hollow stalks growing in dense clumps in the river water.
- These fibrous plants were used in ancient Egypt for making paper, baskets, and boats.
- The stalk of the reed plant is flexible and is easily bent over by the wind.
(See also: Egypt, Moses, Nile River)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 14:15
- Luke 07:24
- Matthew 11:07
- Matthew 12:20
- Psalm 068:30
Word Data:
- Strong's: H98, H100, H260, G4464, H5488, H6169, H7070, G2563
Forms Found in the English ULB:
reed, reeds
reign
Definition:
The term to "reign" means to rule over the people of a particular country or kingdom. The reign of a king is the time period during which he is ruling.
- The term "reign" is also used to refer to God reigning as king over the entire world.
- God allowed human kings to reign over Israel after the people rejected him as their king.
- When Jesus Christ returns, he will openly reign as king over the whole world, and Christians will reign with Him.
- This term could also be translated as "absolute rule" or "rule as king."
(See also: kingdom)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 02:11-13
- Genesis 36:34-36
- Luke 01:30-33
- Luke 19:26-27
- Matthew 02:22-23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3427, H4427, H4437, H4438, H4467, H4468, H4475, H4791, H4910, G936, G2231, G4821
Forms Found in the English ULB:
reign, reigned, reigning, reigns, set ... to reign
reign
Definition:
The term to "reign" means to rule over the people of a particular country or kingdom. The reign of a king is the time period during which he is ruling.
- The term "reign" is also used to refer to God reigning as king over the entire world.
- God allowed human kings to reign over Israel after the people rejected him as their king.
- When Jesus Christ returns, he will openly reign as king over the whole world, and Christians will reign with Him.
- This term could also be translated as "absolute rule" or "rule as king."
(See also: kingdom)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 02:11-13
- Genesis 36:34-36
- Luke 01:30-33
- Luke 19:26-27
- Matthew 02:22-23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3427, H4427, H4437, H4438, H4467, H4468, H4475, H4791, H4910, G936, G2231, G4821
Forms Found in the English ULB:
reign, reigned, reigning, reigns, set ... to reign
report
Related Ideas:
account, bring news, give an account, news, rumor
Definition:
The term to "report" means to tell people about something that happened, often giving details about that event. A "report" is what is told, and can be spoken or written.
- "Report" could also be translated as "tell" or "explain" or "tell the details of."
- The expression "Report this to no one" could be translated as, "Don't talk about this with anyone" or "Don't tell anyone about this."
- Ways to translate "a report" could include "an explanation" or "a story" or "a detailed account," depending on the context.
- A "rumor" is a report that no one knows for sure is true.
Bible References:
- Acts 05:22-23
- John 12:38
- Luke 05:15
- Luke 08:34-35
- Matthew 28:15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1319, H1681, H1696, H1697, H5046, H5608, H7725, H8034, H8052, H8085, H8088, H8435, G189, G191, G312, G518, G987, G1225, G1310, G1334, G1834, G2036, G2163, G3004, G3056, G3140, G3141, G3377
Forms Found in the English ULB:
account, accounts, bring ... report, brought ... news, brought ... report, gave ... a full account, give ... a full account, news, report, reported, reports, rumor, rumors, spread ... about
rest
Related Ideas:
at ease, pause, refresh, relief, restless
Definition:
The term to "rest" literally means to stop working. Usually it means to stop working in order to relax or regain strength. A "rest" is what someone has when he stops working. To "rest secure" is to feel safe. To "rest" an object on something means to "place" or "put" it there. An object that is "resting" somewhere is simply in that place. A boat that "comes to rest" somewhere has "stopped" or "landed" there. The phrase "the rest of" refers to the remainder of something.
- God commanded the Israelites to rest on the seventh day of the week. This day of not working was called the "Sabbath" day.
- To be "at ease" is to feel safe or comfortable.
- To "pause" is to stop doing something for a while.
- To "refresh" someone is to give him rest and whatever else he needs so he can get his strength back.
- "Relief" is the rest a person has when a problem becomes less severe or ends.
- If someone is "restless," he feels anxious or bored and cannot rest.
Translation Suggestions:
- When Jesus said, "I will give you rest," this could also be translated as " I will cause you to stop carrying your burden" or "I will help you be at peace."
- God said, "they will not enter my rest," and this statement could be translated as "they will not experience my blessings of rest" or "they will not experience the peace that comes from trusting in me."
- The term "the rest" could be translated as "those that remain" or "all the others" or "everything that is left."
(See also: remnant, Sabbath)
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 06:41
- Genesis 02:03
- Jeremiah 06:16-19
- Matthew 11:29
- Revelation 14:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H14, H1824, H1826, H2308, H3427, H3498, H3499, H3885, H4494, H4496, H4771, H5117, H5118, H5162, H5183, H5315, H5564, H6314, H6960, H7258, H7280, H7599, H7604, H7605, H7606, H7611, H7663, H7673, H7677, H7901, H7931, H7951, H7961, H8172, H8252, H8300, G372, G373, G425, G1515, G1879, G1954, G2270, G2663, G2664, G2838, G4520
Forms Found in the English ULB:
at ease, be at rest, give ... rest, pause, refresh, refreshed, relief, rest, rest secure, rested, rested secure, resting, resting place, resting places, restless, rests
rest
Related Ideas:
at ease, pause, refresh, relief, restless
Definition:
The term to "rest" literally means to stop working. Usually it means to stop working in order to relax or regain strength. A "rest" is what someone has when he stops working. To "rest secure" is to feel safe. To "rest" an object on something means to "place" or "put" it there. An object that is "resting" somewhere is simply in that place. A boat that "comes to rest" somewhere has "stopped" or "landed" there. The phrase "the rest of" refers to the remainder of something.
- God commanded the Israelites to rest on the seventh day of the week. This day of not working was called the "Sabbath" day.
- To be "at ease" is to feel safe or comfortable.
- To "pause" is to stop doing something for a while.
- To "refresh" someone is to give him rest and whatever else he needs so he can get his strength back.
- "Relief" is the rest a person has when a problem becomes less severe or ends.
- If someone is "restless," he feels anxious or bored and cannot rest.
Translation Suggestions:
- When Jesus said, "I will give you rest," this could also be translated as " I will cause you to stop carrying your burden" or "I will help you be at peace."
- God said, "they will not enter my rest," and this statement could be translated as "they will not experience my blessings of rest" or "they will not experience the peace that comes from trusting in me."
- The term "the rest" could be translated as "those that remain" or "all the others" or "everything that is left."
(See also: remnant, Sabbath)
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 06:41
- Genesis 02:03
- Jeremiah 06:16-19
- Matthew 11:29
- Revelation 14:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H14, H1824, H1826, H2308, H3427, H3498, H3499, H3885, H4494, H4496, H4771, H5117, H5118, H5162, H5183, H5315, H5564, H6314, H6960, H7258, H7280, H7599, H7604, H7605, H7606, H7611, H7663, H7673, H7677, H7901, H7931, H7951, H7961, H8172, H8252, H8300, G372, G373, G425, G1515, G1879, G1954, G2270, G2663, G2664, G2838, G4520
Forms Found in the English ULB:
at ease, be at rest, give ... rest, pause, refresh, refreshed, relief, rest, rest secure, rested, rested secure, resting, resting place, resting places, restless, rests
resurrection
Definition:
The term "resurrection" refers to the act of becoming alive again after having died.
- To resurrect someone means to bring that person back to life again. Only God has the power to do this.
- The word "resurrection" often refers to Jesus' coming back to life after he died.
- When Jesus said, "I am the Resurrection and the Life" he meant that he is the source of resurrection, and the one who causes people to come back to life.
Translation Suggestions:
- A person's "resurrection" could be translated as his "coming back to life" or his "becoming alive again after being dead."
- The literal meaning of this word is "a rising up" or "the act of being raised (from the dead)." These would be other possible ways to translate this term.
(See also: life, death, raise)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 15:13
- 1 Peter 03:21
- Hebrews 11:35
- John 05:28-29
- Luke 20:27
- Luke 20:36
- Matthew 22:23
- Matthew 22:30
- Philippians 03:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: G386, G1454, G1815
Forms Found in the English ULB:
resurrection
reveal
Related Ideas:
revelation
Definition:
The term "reveal" means to cause something to be known. A "revelation" is something that has been made known.
- God has revealed himself through everything he has created and through his communication with people by spoken and written messages.
- God also reveals himself through dreams or visions.
- When Paul said that he received the gospel by "revelation from Jesus Christ," he means that Jesus himself explained the gospel to him.
- In the New Testament book "Revelation," God revealed events that will happen in the end times. He revealed them to the apostle John through visions.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways to translate "reveal" could include "make known" or "disclose" or "show clearly."
- Depending on the context, possible ways to translate "revelation" could be "communication from God" or "things that God has revealed" or "teachings about God." It is best to keep the meaning of "reveal" in the translation.
- The phrase "where there is no revelation" could be translated as "when God is not revealing himself to people" or "when God is not speaking to people" or "among people whom God has not communicating."
(See also: dream, vision)
Bible References:
- Daniel 11:1-2
- Ephesians 03:05
- Galatians 01:12
- Lamentations 02:13-14
- Matthew 10:26
- Philippians 03:15
- Revelation 01:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1540, H1541, H1540, H5046, H7200, G601, G602, G1213, G1453, G3377, G5318, G5319, G5537
Forms Found in the English ULB:
reveal, revealed, revealing, reveals, revelation, revelations
reveal
Related Ideas:
revelation
Definition:
The term "reveal" means to cause something to be known. A "revelation" is something that has been made known.
- God has revealed himself through everything he has created and through his communication with people by spoken and written messages.
- God also reveals himself through dreams or visions.
- When Paul said that he received the gospel by "revelation from Jesus Christ," he means that Jesus himself explained the gospel to him.
- In the New Testament book "Revelation," God revealed events that will happen in the end times. He revealed them to the apostle John through visions.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways to translate "reveal" could include "make known" or "disclose" or "show clearly."
- Depending on the context, possible ways to translate "revelation" could be "communication from God" or "things that God has revealed" or "teachings about God." It is best to keep the meaning of "reveal" in the translation.
- The phrase "where there is no revelation" could be translated as "when God is not revealing himself to people" or "when God is not speaking to people" or "among people whom God has not communicating."
(See also: dream, vision)
Bible References:
- Daniel 11:1-2
- Ephesians 03:05
- Galatians 01:12
- Lamentations 02:13-14
- Matthew 10:26
- Philippians 03:15
- Revelation 01:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1540, H1541, H1540, H5046, H7200, G601, G602, G1213, G1453, G3377, G5318, G5319, G5537
Forms Found in the English ULB:
reveal, revealed, revealing, reveals, revelation, revelations
revere
Related Ideas:
respect, respectful, reverence, reverent
Definition:
The term "reverence" refers to feelings of profound, deep respect for someone or something. "Revere" someone or something is to show reverence towards that person or thing.
- Feelings of reverence can be seen in actions that honor the person who is revered.
- The fear of the Lord is an inner reverence that manifests itself in obedience to God's commandments.
- This term could also be translated as "fear and honor" or "sincere respect."
(See also: fear, honor, obey)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 01:15-17
- Hebrews 11:7
- Isaiah 44:17
- Psalms 005:7-8
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3372, H3373, H3374, H4172, H6342, H7812, G127, G1788, G2125, G2412, G5399, G5401
Forms Found in the English ULB:
respect, respected, respectful, revere, revered, reverence, reverences, reverent, show ... respect
reward
Related Ideas:
pay, penalty, prize, recompense, retribution, rewarder, wage
Definition:
The term "reward" refers to what a person receives or earns because of something he has done, either good or bad. To "reward" someone is to give someone something he deserves.
- A reward can be a good thing that a person receives because he has done something well or because he has obeyed God.
- Sometimes a reward can refer to bad things that may result from bad behavior, such as "the reward of the wicked." This is either punishment or other painful things that happen to people because of their sinful actions.
- "Payment" and "wages" refer to what a person earns for working. These ideas can also be used to refer to a reward for doing good or to punishment for doing bad.
- A "prize" is a reward that someone receives for winning a contest.
- A "penalty" is a punishment for breaking the law.
- "Recompense" can be either good or bad. Good recompense is for good deeds, and bad recompense is for bad deeds.
- "Retribution" is punishment for doing wrong.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "reward" could be translated as "payment" or "something that is deserved" or "punishment."
- To "reward" someone could be translated by to "repay" or to "punish" or to "give what is deserved."
(See also: punish)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 32:06
- Isaiah 40:10
- Luke 06:35
- Mark 09:40-41
- Matthew 05:11-12
- Matthew 06:3-4
- Psalms 127:3-5
- Revelation 11:18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H314, H319, H814, H866, H868, H1576, H1578, H1580, H2506, H3519, H4909, H4991, H5023, H6118, H6468, H6529, H7936, H7938, H7939, H7966, H7999, H8254, G469, G514, G591, G2603, G3405, G3406, G3408, G5485
Forms Found in the English ULB:
pay, pay ... back, pays ... back, payment, penalty, prize, recompense, repay, repayment, retribution, reward, rewarded, rewarder, rewarding, rewards, wage, wages
reward
Related Ideas:
pay, penalty, prize, recompense, retribution, rewarder, wage
Definition:
The term "reward" refers to what a person receives or earns because of something he has done, either good or bad. To "reward" someone is to give someone something he deserves.
- A reward can be a good thing that a person receives because he has done something well or because he has obeyed God.
- Sometimes a reward can refer to bad things that may result from bad behavior, such as "the reward of the wicked." This is either punishment or other painful things that happen to people because of their sinful actions.
- "Payment" and "wages" refer to what a person earns for working. These ideas can also be used to refer to a reward for doing good or to punishment for doing bad.
- A "prize" is a reward that someone receives for winning a contest.
- A "penalty" is a punishment for breaking the law.
- "Recompense" can be either good or bad. Good recompense is for good deeds, and bad recompense is for bad deeds.
- "Retribution" is punishment for doing wrong.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "reward" could be translated as "payment" or "something that is deserved" or "punishment."
- To "reward" someone could be translated by to "repay" or to "punish" or to "give what is deserved."
(See also: punish)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 32:06
- Isaiah 40:10
- Luke 06:35
- Mark 09:40-41
- Matthew 05:11-12
- Matthew 06:3-4
- Psalms 127:3-5
- Revelation 11:18
Word Data:
- Strong's: H314, H319, H814, H866, H868, H1576, H1578, H1580, H2506, H3519, H4909, H4991, H5023, H6118, H6468, H6529, H7936, H7938, H7939, H7966, H7999, H8254, G469, G514, G591, G2603, G3405, G3406, G3408, G5485
Forms Found in the English ULB:
pay, pay ... back, pays ... back, payment, penalty, prize, recompense, repay, repayment, retribution, reward, rewarded, rewarder, rewarding, rewards, wage, wages
right hand
Related Ideas:
righthand side
Definition:
The figurative expression "right hand" refers to the place of honor or strength on the right side of a ruler or other important individual.
- The right hand is also used as a symbol of power, authority, or strength.
- The Bible describes Jesus as sitting "at the right hand of" God the Father as the head of the body of believers (the Church) and in control as ruler of all creation.
- A person's right hand was used to show special honor when placed on the head of someone being given a blessing (as when the patriarch Jacob blessed Joseph's son Ephraim).
- To "serve at the right hand" of someone means to be the one whose service is especially helpful and important to that person.
Translation Suggestions:
- Sometimes the term "right hand" literally refers to a person's right hand, as when Roman soldiers put a staff into Jesus' right hand to mock him. This should be translated using the term that the language uses to refer to this hand.
- Regarding figurative uses, if an expression that includes the term "right hand" does not have the same meaning in the project language, then consider whether that language has a different expression with the same meaning.
- The expression "at the right hand of" could be translated as "on the right side of" or "in the place of honor beside" or "in the position of strength" or "ready to help."
- Ways to translate "with his right hand" could include "with authority" or "using power" or "with his amazing strength."
- The figurative expression "his right hand and his mighty arm" uses two ways of emphasizing God's power and great strength. One way to translate this expression could be "his amazing strength and mighty power."
- The expression "their right hand is falsehood" could be translated as, "even the most honorable thing about them is corrupted by lies" or "their place of honor is corrupted by deception" or "they use lies to make themselves powerful."
(See also: accuse, evil, honor, mighty, punish, rebel)
Bible References:
- Acts 02:33
- Colossians 03:01
- Galatians 02:09
- Genesis 48:14
- Hebrews 10:12
- Lamentations 02:03
- Matthew 25:33
- Matthew 26:64
- Psalms 044:03
- Revelation 02:1-2
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3225, H3231, G1188
Forms Found in the English ULB:
right hand, right hands, righthand side
righteous
Related Ideas:
right, rightly, righteousness, rightful, upright
Definition:
The term "righteousness" refers to God's absolute goodness, justice, faithfulness, and love. Having these qualities makes God "righteous." Because God is righteous, he must condemn sin.
- These terms are also often used to describe a person who obeys God and is morally good. However, because all people have sinned, no one except God is completely righteous.
- Examples of people the Bible who were called "righteous" include Noah, Job, Abraham, Zachariah, and Elisabeth.
- When people trust in Jesus to save them, God cleanses them from their sins and declares them to be righteous because of Jesus' righteousness.
The term "unrighteous" means to be sinful and morally corrupt. "Unrighteousness" can refer to sin or the condition of being sinful.
- These terms especially refer to living in a way that disobeys God's teachings and commands.
- Unrighteous people are immoral in their thoughts and actions.
- Sometimes "the unrighteous" refers specifically to people who do not believe in Jesus.
- "Unrighteousness" can be an abstract noun that refers to words or actions that are unrighteous.
The terms "upright" and "uprightness" refer to acting in a way that follows God's laws.
- The meaning of these words includes the idea of standing up straight and looking directly ahead.
- A person who is "upright" is someone who obeys God's rules and does not do things that are against his will.
- Terms such as "integrity" and "righteous" have similar meanings and are sometimes used in parallelism constructions, such as "integrity and uprightness."
Translation Suggestions:
When it describes God, the term "righteous" could be translated as "perfectly good and just" or "always acting rightly."
God's "righteousness" could also be translated as "perfect faithfulness and goodness."
When it describes people who are obedient to God, the term "righteous" could also be translated as "morally good" or "just" or "living a God-pleasing life."
The phrase "the righteous" could also be translated as "righteous people" or "God-fearing people."
Depending on the context, "righteousness" could also be translated with a word or phrase that means "goodness" or "being perfect before God" or "acting in a right way by obeying God" or "doing perfectly good
Sometimes "the righteous" was used figuratively and referred to "people who think they are good" or "people who seem to be righteous."
The term "unrighteous" could simply be translated as "not righteous."
Depending on the context, other ways to translate this could include "wicked" or "immoral" or "people who rebel against God" or "sinful."
The phrase "the unrighteous" could be translated as "unrighteous people."
The term "unrighteousness" could be translated as "sin" or "evil thoughts and actions" or "wickedness."
If possible, it is best to translate this in a way that shows its relationship to "righteous, righteousness."
Ways to translate "upright" could include "acting rightly" or "one who acts rightly" or "following God's laws" or "obedient to God" or "behaving in a way that is right."
The term "uprightness" could be translated as "moral purity" or "good moral conduct" or "rightness."
The phrase "the upright" could be translated as "people who are upright" or "upright people."
(See also: evil, faithful, good, holy, integrity, just, law, law, obey, pure, sin, unlawful)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 19:16
- Job 01:08
- Psalms 037:30
- Psalms 049:14
- Psalms 107:42
- Ecclesiastes 12:10-11
- Isaiah 48:1-2
- Ezekiel 33:13
- Malachi 02:06
- Matthew 06:01
- Acts 03:13-14
- Romans 01:29-31
- 1 Corinthians 06:09
- Galatians 03:07
- Colossians 03:25
- 2 Thessalonians 02:10
- 2 Timothy 03:16
- 1 Peter 03:18-20
- 1 John 01:09
- 1 John 05:16-17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H205, H2555, H3072, H3474, H3476, H3477, H3483, H4334, H4339, H5228, H5229, H5324, H5765, H5766, H5767, H5977, H6662, H6663, H6664, H6665, H6666, H8535, H8537, H8549, H8552, G93, G94, G458, G824, G1341, G1342, G1343, G1344, G1345, G1346, G2118
Forms Found in the English ULB:
acts rightly, do right, does what is right, in the right, made ... appear ... righteous, right treatment, righteous, righteously, righteousness, rightful, that are right, that is right, unrighteous, unrighteously, unrighteousness, upright, uprightly, uprightness, what is ... right, what was right
righteous
Related Ideas:
right, rightly, righteousness, rightful, upright
Definition:
The term "righteousness" refers to God's absolute goodness, justice, faithfulness, and love. Having these qualities makes God "righteous." Because God is righteous, he must condemn sin.
- These terms are also often used to describe a person who obeys God and is morally good. However, because all people have sinned, no one except God is completely righteous.
- Examples of people the Bible who were called "righteous" include Noah, Job, Abraham, Zachariah, and Elisabeth.
- When people trust in Jesus to save them, God cleanses them from their sins and declares them to be righteous because of Jesus' righteousness.
The term "unrighteous" means to be sinful and morally corrupt. "Unrighteousness" can refer to sin or the condition of being sinful.
- These terms especially refer to living in a way that disobeys God's teachings and commands.
- Unrighteous people are immoral in their thoughts and actions.
- Sometimes "the unrighteous" refers specifically to people who do not believe in Jesus.
- "Unrighteousness" can be an abstract noun that refers to words or actions that are unrighteous.
The terms "upright" and "uprightness" refer to acting in a way that follows God's laws.
- The meaning of these words includes the idea of standing up straight and looking directly ahead.
- A person who is "upright" is someone who obeys God's rules and does not do things that are against his will.
- Terms such as "integrity" and "righteous" have similar meanings and are sometimes used in parallelism constructions, such as "integrity and uprightness."
Translation Suggestions:
When it describes God, the term "righteous" could be translated as "perfectly good and just" or "always acting rightly."
God's "righteousness" could also be translated as "perfect faithfulness and goodness."
When it describes people who are obedient to God, the term "righteous" could also be translated as "morally good" or "just" or "living a God-pleasing life."
The phrase "the righteous" could also be translated as "righteous people" or "God-fearing people."
Depending on the context, "righteousness" could also be translated with a word or phrase that means "goodness" or "being perfect before God" or "acting in a right way by obeying God" or "doing perfectly good
Sometimes "the righteous" was used figuratively and referred to "people who think they are good" or "people who seem to be righteous."
The term "unrighteous" could simply be translated as "not righteous."
Depending on the context, other ways to translate this could include "wicked" or "immoral" or "people who rebel against God" or "sinful."
The phrase "the unrighteous" could be translated as "unrighteous people."
The term "unrighteousness" could be translated as "sin" or "evil thoughts and actions" or "wickedness."
If possible, it is best to translate this in a way that shows its relationship to "righteous, righteousness."
Ways to translate "upright" could include "acting rightly" or "one who acts rightly" or "following God's laws" or "obedient to God" or "behaving in a way that is right."
The term "uprightness" could be translated as "moral purity" or "good moral conduct" or "rightness."
The phrase "the upright" could be translated as "people who are upright" or "upright people."
(See also: evil, faithful, good, holy, integrity, just, law, law, obey, pure, sin, unlawful)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 19:16
- Job 01:08
- Psalms 037:30
- Psalms 049:14
- Psalms 107:42
- Ecclesiastes 12:10-11
- Isaiah 48:1-2
- Ezekiel 33:13
- Malachi 02:06
- Matthew 06:01
- Acts 03:13-14
- Romans 01:29-31
- 1 Corinthians 06:09
- Galatians 03:07
- Colossians 03:25
- 2 Thessalonians 02:10
- 2 Timothy 03:16
- 1 Peter 03:18-20
- 1 John 01:09
- 1 John 05:16-17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H205, H2555, H3072, H3474, H3476, H3477, H3483, H4334, H4339, H5228, H5229, H5324, H5765, H5766, H5767, H5977, H6662, H6663, H6664, H6665, H6666, H8535, H8537, H8549, H8552, G93, G94, G458, G824, G1341, G1342, G1343, G1344, G1345, G1346, G2118
Forms Found in the English ULB:
acts rightly, do right, does what is right, in the right, made ... appear ... righteous, right treatment, righteous, righteously, righteousness, rightful, that are right, that is right, unrighteous, unrighteously, unrighteousness, upright, uprightly, uprightness, what is ... right, what was right
rod
Related Ideas:
measuring rod
Definition:
The term "rod" refers to a narrow, solid, stick-like tool that was used in several different ways. It was probably at least a meter in length.
- A wooden rod was used by a shepherd to defend the sheep from other animals. It was also thrown toward a wandering sheep to bring it back to the the flock.
- In Psalm 23, King David used the terms "rod" and "staff" as metaphors to refer to God's guidance and discipline for his people.
- A shepherd's rod was also used to count the sheep as they passed under it.
- Another metaphorical expression, "rod of iron," refers to God's punishment for people who rebel against him and do evil things.
- In the Bible, a wooden rod was also referred to as an instrument to discipline children.
- In ancient times, measuring rods made of metal, wood, or stone were used to measure the length of a building or object.
(See also: staff, sheep, shepherd)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 04:21
- 1 Samuel 14:43-44
- Acts 16:23
- Exodus 27:9-10
- Revelation 11:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2415, H4294, H4731, H7626, G2563, G4463, G4464
Forms Found in the English ULB:
measuring rod, rod, rods
ruler
Related Ideas:
overrule, rule
Definition:
The term "ruler" is a general reference to a person who has authority over other people, such as a leader of a country, kingdom, or religious group. A ruler is one who "rules," and his authority is his "rule."
- In the Old Testament, a king was sometimes referred to generally as a "ruler," as in the phrase "appointed him ruler over Israel."
- God was referred to as the ultimate ruler, who rules over all other rulers.
- In the New Testament, the leader of a synagogue was called a "ruler."
- Another type of ruler in the New Testament was a "governor."
- Depending on the context, "ruler" could be translated as "leader" or "person who has authority over."
- The action to "rule" means to "lead" to "have authority over." It is means the same thing as "reign" when it refers to the ruling of a king.
- To "overrule" people or their plans is to use one's higher authority to prohibit people from doing what they have planned.
(See also: authority, governor, king, synagogue)
Bible References:
- Acts 03:17-18
- Acts 07:35-37
- Luke 12:11
- Luke 23:35
- Mark 10:42
- Matthew 09:32-34
- Matthew 20:25
- Titus 03:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H117, H995, H1166, H1167, H1404, H2708, H2710, H3027, H3548, H3920, H4043, H4410, H4428, H4438, H4467, H4474, H4475, H4896, H4910, H4941, H5057, H5065, H5387, H5401, H5461, H5633, H5715, H6113, H6213, H6485, H6957, H7101, H7218, H7287, H7336, H7786, H7860, H7980, H7981, H7985, H7989, H7990, H8199, H8269, H8323, H8451, G746, G752, G757, G758, G932, G936, G1018, G1203, G1299, G1778, G1785, G2232, G2233, G2525, G2888, G2961, G3545, G3841, G4165, G4291
Forms Found in the English ULB:
overruled, overrules, rule, ruled, ruler, rulers, rules, ruling, rulings
ruler
Related Ideas:
overrule, rule
Definition:
The term "ruler" is a general reference to a person who has authority over other people, such as a leader of a country, kingdom, or religious group. A ruler is one who "rules," and his authority is his "rule."
- In the Old Testament, a king was sometimes referred to generally as a "ruler," as in the phrase "appointed him ruler over Israel."
- God was referred to as the ultimate ruler, who rules over all other rulers.
- In the New Testament, the leader of a synagogue was called a "ruler."
- Another type of ruler in the New Testament was a "governor."
- Depending on the context, "ruler" could be translated as "leader" or "person who has authority over."
- The action to "rule" means to "lead" to "have authority over." It is means the same thing as "reign" when it refers to the ruling of a king.
- To "overrule" people or their plans is to use one's higher authority to prohibit people from doing what they have planned.
(See also: authority, governor, king, synagogue)
Bible References:
- Acts 03:17-18
- Acts 07:35-37
- Luke 12:11
- Luke 23:35
- Mark 10:42
- Matthew 09:32-34
- Matthew 20:25
- Titus 03:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H117, H995, H1166, H1167, H1404, H2708, H2710, H3027, H3548, H3920, H4043, H4410, H4428, H4438, H4467, H4474, H4475, H4896, H4910, H4941, H5057, H5065, H5387, H5401, H5461, H5633, H5715, H6113, H6213, H6485, H6957, H7101, H7218, H7287, H7336, H7786, H7860, H7980, H7981, H7985, H7989, H7990, H8199, H8269, H8323, H8451, G746, G752, G757, G758, G932, G936, G1018, G1203, G1299, G1778, G1785, G2232, G2233, G2525, G2888, G2961, G3545, G3841, G4165, G4291
Forms Found in the English ULB:
overruled, overrules, rule, ruled, ruler, rulers, rules, ruling, rulings
run
Related Ideas:
flee, flow, move swiftly, runner
Definition:
Literally the term "run" means "move very quickly on foot," usually at a greater speed than can be accomplished by walking. To "run after" or "pursue" someone or something is to move as quickly as possible to try to catch that person or thing. To run away from someone or something is to "flee."
This main meaning of "run" is also used in figurative expressions such as the following:
- To "run in such a way as to win the prize" refers to persevering in doing God's will with the same perseverance as running a race in order to win.
- To "run in the path of your commands" means to gladly and quickly obey God's commands.
- To "run after other gods" means to persist in worshiping other gods.
- "I run to you to hide me" means to quickly turn to God for refuge and safety when faced with difficult things.
The following figurative uses are about non-living things that are said to run.
- Water and other liquids such as tears, blood, sweat, and rivers are said to "run." This could also be translated as, "flow."
- The border or boundary of a country or region is said to "run along" a river or the border of a different country. This could be translated by saying that the country’s border "is next to" the river or other country or by saying that the country "borders" the river or other country."
- Rivers and streams can "run dry," which means that they no longer have water in them. This could be translated as "have dried up" or "have become dry."
- The days of a feast can "run their course," which means they "have passed by" or "are finished" or "are over."
(See also: false god, persevere, refuge, turn)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 06:18
- Galatians 02:02
- Galatians 05:07
- Philippians 02:16
- Proverbs 01:16
Word Data:
- Strong's: H213, H386, H1065, H1272, H1556, H1980, H2100, H2416, H2648, H3001, H3212, H3332, H3381, H3920, H3988, H4422, H4754, H4794, H4944, H5074, H5127, H5140, H5472, H5756, H6437, H6440, H6544, H6805, H7272, H7291, H7310, H7325, H7519, H7751, H8264, H8308, H8444, G413, G1377, G1601, G1530, G1532, G1998, G2701, G3729, G4063, G4370, G4390, G4710, G4890, G4936, G5143, G5240, G5343
Forms Found in the English ULB:
caused ... to flee, fled, flee, fleeing, flees, flow, flows, moving swiftly, ran, run, runner, runners, running, runs
run
Related Ideas:
flee, flow, move swiftly, runner
Definition:
Literally the term "run" means "move very quickly on foot," usually at a greater speed than can be accomplished by walking. To "run after" or "pursue" someone or something is to move as quickly as possible to try to catch that person or thing. To run away from someone or something is to "flee."
This main meaning of "run" is also used in figurative expressions such as the following:
- To "run in such a way as to win the prize" refers to persevering in doing God's will with the same perseverance as running a race in order to win.
- To "run in the path of your commands" means to gladly and quickly obey God's commands.
- To "run after other gods" means to persist in worshiping other gods.
- "I run to you to hide me" means to quickly turn to God for refuge and safety when faced with difficult things.
The following figurative uses are about non-living things that are said to run.
- Water and other liquids such as tears, blood, sweat, and rivers are said to "run." This could also be translated as, "flow."
- The border or boundary of a country or region is said to "run along" a river or the border of a different country. This could be translated by saying that the country’s border "is next to" the river or other country or by saying that the country "borders" the river or other country."
- Rivers and streams can "run dry," which means that they no longer have water in them. This could be translated as "have dried up" or "have become dry."
- The days of a feast can "run their course," which means they "have passed by" or "are finished" or "are over."
(See also: false god, persevere, refuge, turn)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 06:18
- Galatians 02:02
- Galatians 05:07
- Philippians 02:16
- Proverbs 01:16
Word Data:
- Strong's: H213, H386, H1065, H1272, H1556, H1980, H2100, H2416, H2648, H3001, H3212, H3332, H3381, H3920, H3988, H4422, H4754, H4794, H4944, H5074, H5127, H5140, H5472, H5756, H6437, H6440, H6544, H6805, H7272, H7291, H7310, H7325, H7519, H7751, H8264, H8308, H8444, G413, G1377, G1601, G1530, G1532, G1998, G2701, G3729, G4063, G4370, G4390, G4710, G4890, G4936, G5143, G5240, G5343
Forms Found in the English ULB:
caused ... to flee, fled, flee, fleeing, flees, flow, flows, moving swiftly, ran, run, runner, runners, running, runs
sacrifice
Related Ideas:
offering
Definition:
In the Bible, the terms "sacrifice" and "offering" refer to special gifts given to God as an act of worshiping him. People also offered sacrifices to false gods.
- The word "offering" generally refers to anything that is offered or given. The term "sacrifice" refers to something that is given or done at great cost to the giver.
- Offerings to God were specific things that he commanded the Israelites to give in order to express devotion and obedience to him.
- The names of the different offerings, such as "burnt offering" and "peace offering," indicated what kind of offering was being given.
- Sacrifices to God often involved the killing of an animal.
- Only the sacrifice of Jesus, God's perfect, sinless Son, can completely cleanse people from sin animal sacrifices could never do that.
- The figurative expression "offer yourselves as a living sacrifice" means, "live your life in complete obedience to God, giving up everything in order to serve him."
Translation Suggestions
- The term "offering" could also be translated as "a gift to God" or "something given to God" or "something valuable that is presented to God."
- Depending on the context, the term "sacrifice" could also be translated as "something valuable given in worship" or "a special animal killed and presented to God."
- The action to "sacrifice" could be translated as to "give up something valuable" or to "kill an animal and give it to God."
- Another way to translate "present yourself as a living sacrifice" could be "as you live your life, offer yourself to God as completely as an animal is offered on an altar."
(See also: altar, burnt offering, drink offering, false god, fellowship offering, freewill offering peace offering, priest, sin offering, worship)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:06
- Acts 07:42
- Acts 21:25
- Genesis 04:3-5
- James 02:21-24
- Mark 01:43-44
- Mark 14:12
- Matthew 05:23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H801, H817, H819, H1685, H1890, H1974, H2076, H2077, H2281, H2282, H2398, H2401, H2402, H2403, H2409, H3632, H4394, H4503, H4504, H4635, H5066, H5068, H5071, H5257, H5258, H5261, H5262, H5927, H5928, H5930, H6453, H6944, H6999, H7133, H7311, H8002, H8426, H8573, H8641, G266, G334, G1049, G1435, G1494, G2378, G2380, G3646, G4376, G5485
Forms Found in the English ULB:
burn ... sacrifices, offer, offered, offering, offerings, sacrifice, sacrificed, sacrifices, sacrificing
sacrifice
Related Ideas:
offering
Definition:
In the Bible, the terms "sacrifice" and "offering" refer to special gifts given to God as an act of worshiping him. People also offered sacrifices to false gods.
- The word "offering" generally refers to anything that is offered or given. The term "sacrifice" refers to something that is given or done at great cost to the giver.
- Offerings to God were specific things that he commanded the Israelites to give in order to express devotion and obedience to him.
- The names of the different offerings, such as "burnt offering" and "peace offering," indicated what kind of offering was being given.
- Sacrifices to God often involved the killing of an animal.
- Only the sacrifice of Jesus, God's perfect, sinless Son, can completely cleanse people from sin animal sacrifices could never do that.
- The figurative expression "offer yourselves as a living sacrifice" means, "live your life in complete obedience to God, giving up everything in order to serve him."
Translation Suggestions
- The term "offering" could also be translated as "a gift to God" or "something given to God" or "something valuable that is presented to God."
- Depending on the context, the term "sacrifice" could also be translated as "something valuable given in worship" or "a special animal killed and presented to God."
- The action to "sacrifice" could be translated as to "give up something valuable" or to "kill an animal and give it to God."
- Another way to translate "present yourself as a living sacrifice" could be "as you live your life, offer yourself to God as completely as an animal is offered on an altar."
(See also: altar, burnt offering, drink offering, false god, fellowship offering, freewill offering peace offering, priest, sin offering, worship)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:06
- Acts 07:42
- Acts 21:25
- Genesis 04:3-5
- James 02:21-24
- Mark 01:43-44
- Mark 14:12
- Matthew 05:23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H801, H817, H819, H1685, H1890, H1974, H2076, H2077, H2281, H2282, H2398, H2401, H2402, H2403, H2409, H3632, H4394, H4503, H4504, H4635, H5066, H5068, H5071, H5257, H5258, H5261, H5262, H5927, H5928, H5930, H6453, H6944, H6999, H7133, H7311, H8002, H8426, H8573, H8641, G266, G334, G1049, G1435, G1494, G2378, G2380, G3646, G4376, G5485
Forms Found in the English ULB:
burn ... sacrifices, offer, offered, offering, offerings, sacrifice, sacrificed, sacrifices, sacrificing
sanctify
Related Ideas:
sanctification
Definition:
To sanctify is to set apart or to make holy. Sanctification is the process of being made holy.
- In the Old Testament, certain people and things were sanctified, or set apart, for service to God.
- The New Testament teaches that God sanctifies people who believe in Jesus. That is, he makes them holy and sets them apart to serve him.
- Believers in Jesus are also commanded to sanctify themselves to God, to be holy in everything they do.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "sanctify" can be translated as "set apart" or "make holy" or "purify."
- When people sanctify themselves, they purify themselves and dedicate themselves to God's service. Often the word "consecrate" is used in the Bible with this meaning.
- When its meaning is "consecrate," this term could be translated as "dedicate someone (or something) to God's service."
- Depending on the context, the phrase "your sanctification" could be translated as "making you holy" or "setting you apart (for God)" or "what makes you holy."
(See also: consecrate, holy, set apart)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 04:3-6
- 2 Thessalonians 02:13
- Genesis 02:1-3
- Luke 11:2
- Matthew 06:8-10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6942, G37, G38
Forms Found in the English ULB:
sanctification, sanctified, sanctifies, sanctify, sanctifying, sanctifying work
save
Related Ideas:
make well, preserve, safe, salvation
Definition:
The term "save" refers to keeping someone from experiencing something bad or harmful. To "be safe" means to be protected from harm or danger.
- In a physical sense, people can be saved or rescued from harm, danger, or death.
- In a spiritual sense, if a person has been "saved," then God, through Jesus' death on the cross, has forgiven him and rescued him from being punished in hell for his sin.
- People can save or rescue people from danger, but only God can save people from being punished eternally for their sins.
The term "salvation" refers to being saved or rescued from evil and danger.
- In the Bible, "salvation" usually refers to the spiritual and eternal deliverance granted by God to those who repent of their sins and believe in Jesus.
- The Bible also talks about God saving or delivering his people from their physical enemies.
Translation Suggestions:
Ways to translate "save" could include "deliver" or "keep from harm" or "take out of harm's way" or "keep from dying."
In the expression "whoever would save his life," the term "save" could also be translated as "preserve" or "protect."
The term "safe" could be translated as "protected from danger" or "in a place where nothing can harm."
The term "salvation" could also be translated using words related to "save" or "rescue," as in "God’s saving people (from being punished for their sins)" or "God’s rescuing his people (from their enemies)."
"God is my salvation" could be translated as "God is the one who saves me."
"You will draw water from the wells of salvation" could be translated as "You will be refreshed as with water because God is rescuing you."
(See also: cross, deliver, punish, sin, Savior)
Bible References:
- Genesis 49:18
- Genesis 47:25-26
- Psalms 080:03
- Jeremiah 16:19-21
- Micah 06:3-5
- Luke 02:30
- Luke 08:36-37
- Acts 04:12
- Acts 28:28
- Acts 02:21
- Romans 01:16
- Romans 10:10
- Ephesians 06:17
- Philippians 01:28
- 1 Timothy 01:15-17
- Revelation 19:1-2
Word Data:
- Strong's: H983, H2421, H2502, H3444, H3467, H3468, H4190, H4422, H4581, H4931, H5337, H5338, H5756, H6308, H6403, H7682, H7965, H8104, H8199, H8668, G803, G804, G1295, G1508, G1515, G4982, G4991, G4992, G5198
Forms Found in the English ULB:
be made well, brought safely, brought safely through, place of safety, preserve, safe, safely, safety, salvation, save, saved, saves, saving
save
Related Ideas:
make well, preserve, safe, salvation
Definition:
The term "save" refers to keeping someone from experiencing something bad or harmful. To "be safe" means to be protected from harm or danger.
- In a physical sense, people can be saved or rescued from harm, danger, or death.
- In a spiritual sense, if a person has been "saved," then God, through Jesus' death on the cross, has forgiven him and rescued him from being punished in hell for his sin.
- People can save or rescue people from danger, but only God can save people from being punished eternally for their sins.
The term "salvation" refers to being saved or rescued from evil and danger.
- In the Bible, "salvation" usually refers to the spiritual and eternal deliverance granted by God to those who repent of their sins and believe in Jesus.
- The Bible also talks about God saving or delivering his people from their physical enemies.
Translation Suggestions:
Ways to translate "save" could include "deliver" or "keep from harm" or "take out of harm's way" or "keep from dying."
In the expression "whoever would save his life," the term "save" could also be translated as "preserve" or "protect."
The term "safe" could be translated as "protected from danger" or "in a place where nothing can harm."
The term "salvation" could also be translated using words related to "save" or "rescue," as in "God’s saving people (from being punished for their sins)" or "God’s rescuing his people (from their enemies)."
"God is my salvation" could be translated as "God is the one who saves me."
"You will draw water from the wells of salvation" could be translated as "You will be refreshed as with water because God is rescuing you."
(See also: cross, deliver, punish, sin, Savior)
Bible References:
- Genesis 49:18
- Genesis 47:25-26
- Psalms 080:03
- Jeremiah 16:19-21
- Micah 06:3-5
- Luke 02:30
- Luke 08:36-37
- Acts 04:12
- Acts 28:28
- Acts 02:21
- Romans 01:16
- Romans 10:10
- Ephesians 06:17
- Philippians 01:28
- 1 Timothy 01:15-17
- Revelation 19:1-2
Word Data:
- Strong's: H983, H2421, H2502, H3444, H3467, H3468, H4190, H4422, H4581, H4931, H5337, H5338, H5756, H6308, H6403, H7682, H7965, H8104, H8199, H8668, G803, G804, G1295, G1508, G1515, G4982, G4991, G4992, G5198
Forms Found in the English ULB:
be made well, brought safely, brought safely through, place of safety, preserve, safe, safely, safety, salvation, save, saved, saves, saving
seal
Related Ideas:
signet, signet ring, unsealed
Definition:
To seal an object means to keep it closed with something that makes it impossible to open without breaking the seal.
- Often a seal is marked with a design to show who it belongs to.
- Melted wax was used to seal letters or other documents that needed to be protected. When the wax cooled and hardened, the letter could not be opened without breaking the wax seal. The person who received the letter would see the unbroken seal and know that no one had opened it.
- A seal was put on the stone in front of Jesus' grave in order to keep anyone from moving the stone.
- Paul figuratively refers to the Holy Spirit as a "seal" showing that our salvation is secure.
- A "signet" is a small object with letters or designs carved into it. A person could use it to mark a wax seal in order to show that he was the one who closed the seal.
- A "signet ring" is a ring with a signet on it.
- Something that is "unsealed" has not been sealed.
(See also: Holy Spirit, tomb)
Picture of a Sealed scroll:
<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/s/Sealedscroll.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/s/Sealedscroll.png" ></a>
Bible References:
- Exodus 02:03
- Isaiah 29:11
- John 06:27
- Matthew 27:66
- Revelation 05:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2368, H2560, H2856, H2857, H2858, H5640, G2696, G4972, G4973
Forms Found in the English ULB:
seal, sealed, sealing, seals, signet, signet ring, unsealed
seal
Related Ideas:
signet, signet ring, unsealed
Definition:
To seal an object means to keep it closed with something that makes it impossible to open without breaking the seal.
- Often a seal is marked with a design to show who it belongs to.
- Melted wax was used to seal letters or other documents that needed to be protected. When the wax cooled and hardened, the letter could not be opened without breaking the wax seal. The person who received the letter would see the unbroken seal and know that no one had opened it.
- A seal was put on the stone in front of Jesus' grave in order to keep anyone from moving the stone.
- Paul figuratively refers to the Holy Spirit as a "seal" showing that our salvation is secure.
- A "signet" is a small object with letters or designs carved into it. A person could use it to mark a wax seal in order to show that he was the one who closed the seal.
- A "signet ring" is a ring with a signet on it.
- Something that is "unsealed" has not been sealed.
(See also: Holy Spirit, tomb)
Picture of a Sealed scroll:
<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/s/Sealedscroll.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/s/Sealedscroll.png" ></a>
Bible References:
- Exodus 02:03
- Isaiah 29:11
- John 06:27
- Matthew 27:66
- Revelation 05:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2368, H2560, H2856, H2857, H2858, H5640, G2696, G4972, G4973
Forms Found in the English ULB:
seal, sealed, sealing, seals, signet, signet ring, unsealed
seed
Related Words:
semen
Definition:
A seed is the part of a plant that gets planted in the ground to reproduce more of the same kind of plant. It also has several figurative meanings.
- The term "seed" is used figuratively and euphemistically to refer to the tiny cells inside a man that combine with cells of a woman to cause a baby to grow inside her. A collection of these is called "semen."
- Related to this, "seed" is also used to refer to a person's offspring or descendants.
- This word often has a plural meaning, referring to more than one seed grain or more than one descendant.
- In the parable of the farmer planting seeds, Jesus compared his seeds to the Word of God, which is planted in people's hearts in order to produce good spiritual fruit.
- The apostle Paul also uses the term "seed" to refer to the Word of God.
Translation Suggestions:
- For a literal seed, it is best to use the literal term for "seed" that is used in the target language for what a farmer plants in his field.
- The literal term should also be used in contexts where it refers figuratively to God's Word.
- For the figurative use that refers to people who are of the same family line, it may be more clear to use the word "descendant" or "descendants" instead of seed. Some languages may have a word that means "children and grandchildren."
- For a man or woman's "seed," consider how the target expresses this in a way that will not offend or embarrass people.
(See also: descendant, offspring)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 18:32
- Genesis 01:11
- Jeremiah 02:21
- Matthew 13:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2232, H2233, H3610, H6507, G2848, G4687, G4690, G4701, G4703
Forms Found in the English ULB:
seed, seeds, semen
seek
Related Ideas:
go to find, look out for, search, try
Definition:
The term "seek" means to look for something or someone. The past tense is "sought." It can also mean "try hard" or "make an effort" to do something.
- To "seek" or "look for" an opportunity to do something can mean to "try to find a time" to do it.
- To "seek Yahweh" means to "spend time and energy getting to know Yahweh and learning to obey him."
- To "seek protection" means to "try to find a person or place that will protect you from danger."
- To "seek justice" means to "make an effort to see that people are treated justly or fairly."
- To "seek the truth" means to "make an effort to find out what the truth is."
- To "search out" something is to look for the truth about that thing.
- To "seek favor" means to "try to get favor" or to "do things to cause someone to help you."
- To "charge someone for something" is to hold that person responsible for the damage that person has done.
(See also: just, true)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 10:14
- Acts 17:26-27
- Hebrews 11:06
- Luke 11:09
- Psalms 027:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H579, H1156, H1239, H1243, H1245, H1556, H1875, H2470, H2603, H2658, H2664, H2713, H3289, H7125, H7592, H7760, H7836, H8446, G327, G1567, G1934, G2045, G2052, G2212, G3987, G4648
Forms Found in the English ULB:
diligently seek, go to find, look out for, looked for, looking for, looks for, search, search carefully, search for, searched, searched for, searched out, searches ... out, searches for, searching, searching for, seek, seek ... out, seeking, seeks, sought, tried, try, trying
self-control
Related Ideas:
self-indulgence, sensible, use good sense
Definition:
Self-control is the ability to control one's behavior in order to avoid sinning.
- It refers to good behavior, that is, avoiding sinful thoughts, speech, and actions.
- Self-control is a fruit or characteristic that the Holy Spirit gives to Christians.
- A person who is using self-control is able to stop himself from doing something wrong that he may want to do. God is the one who enables a person to have self-control.
- "Self-indulgence" is the opposite of self-control. Someone who is full of self-indulgence does whatever he wants.
(See also: fruit, Holy Spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 07:8-9
- 2 Peter 01:5-7
- 2 Timothy 03:1-4
- Galatians 05:23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4623, H7307, G192, G193, G1466, G1467, G1468, G4993, G4997, G4998
Forms Found in the English ULB:
self-control, self-controlled, self-indulgence, sensible, use good sense
send
Definition:
To "send" is to cause someone or something to go somewhere. To "send out" someone is to tell that person to go on an errand or a mission.
- Often a person who is "sent out" has been appointed to do a specific task.
- Phrases like "send rain" or "send disaster" mean to "cause rain to come" or "cause a disaster to come." This type of expression is usually used in reference to God causing these things to happen.
- The term "send" is also used in expressions such as "send word" or "send a message," which means to give someone a message to tell someone else.
- To "send" someone "with" something can mean to "give" that thing "to" someone else, usually moving it some distance in order for the person to receive it.
- To "send someone on his way" or "help someone on his way" is to give him what he needs for his journey.
- Jesus frequently used the phrase "the one who sent me" to refer to God the Father, who "sent" him to earth to redeem and save people. This could also be translated as "the one who commissioned me."
(See also: appoint, redeem)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:33-34
- Acts 08:14-17
- John 20:21-23
- Matthew 09:37-38
- Matthew 10:05
- Matthew 10:40
- Matthew 21:1-3
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1540, H1980, H2199, H2904, H3318, H3474, H4916, H4917, H5130, H5375, H5414, H5674, H6963, H7368, H7964, H7971, H7972, H7993, H8421, H8446, G782, G375, G630, G649, G652, G1026, G1544, G1599, G1821, G3333, G3343, G3936, G3992, G4311, G4341, G4369, G4842, G4882
Forms Found in the English ULB:
send, send ... away, send ... on ... way, send out, sending, sending out, sends, sends out, sent, sent ... away, sent out
servant
Related Ideas:
assistant, attendant, hired worker, maidservant, office, serve, service
Definition:
The word "servant" refers to a person who works for another person, either by choice or by force. Some servants were slaves, and the surrounding text usually makes it clear whether or not a particular servant was a slave. In Bible times, there was less of a difference between a servant and a slave than there is today. Both servants and slaves were an important part of their master's household and many were treated almost like members of the family. Sometimes a servant would choose to become a lifetime servant to his master.
- A slave was a kind of servant who was the property of the person he worked for. The person who bought a slave was called his "owner" or "master." Some masters treated their slaves very cruelly, while other masters treated their slaves very well, as a servant who was a valued member of the household.
- In ancient times, some people became slaves to a person they owed money to in order to pay off their debt to that person.
- In the Bible, the phrase "I am your servant" was used as a sign of respect and service to a person of higher rank, such as a king. It did not mean that the person speaking was an actual servant.
- In the Old Testament, God's prophets and other people who worshiped God were often referred to as his "servants."
- In the New Testament, people who obeyed God through faith in Christ were often called his "servants."
- Christians are also called "slaves to righteousness," which is a metaphor that compares the commitment to obey God to a slave's commitment to obey his master.
The word "serve" means to do things to help other people. It can also mean to "worship."
- In the context of a person serving guests, this term means "care for" or "serve food to" or "provide food for." When Jesus told the disciples to "serve" the fish to the people, this could be translated as, "distribute" or "hand out" or "give."
- To "serve God" can be translated as to "worship and obey God" or to "do the work that God has commanded."
- People who teach others about God are said to serve both God and the ones they are teaching.
- The apostle Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about how they used to "serve" the old covenant. This refers to obeying the laws of Moses. Now they "serve" the new covenant. That is, because of Jesus' sacrifice on the cross, believers in Jesus are enabled by the Holy Spirit to please God and live holy lives.
The word "service" refers to the work that a servant does. It may also refer to worship.
The word "office" refers to the position or job that a servant has.
(See also: commit, enslave, household, lord, obey, righteous, covenant, law)
Bible References
- Acts 04:29-31
- Acts 10:7-8
- Colossians 01:7-8
- Colossians 03:22-25
- Genesis 21:10-11
- Luke 12:47-48
- Mark 09:33-35
- Matthew 10:24-25
- Matthew 13:27-28
- 2 Timothy 02:3-5
- Acts 06:2-4
- Genesis 25:23
- Luke 04:8
- Luke 12:37-38
- Luke 22:26-27
- Mark 08:7-10
- Matthew 04:10-11
- Matthew 06:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H327, H519, H519, H4931, H5288, H5647, H5649, H5650, H5656, H5657, H5659, H5673, H6402, H6635, H7916, H8120, H8198, H8278, H8334, H8335, G1199, G1247, G1248, G1249, G1397, G1398, G1401, G1402, G2038, G2322, G2324, G2615, G2999, G3000, G3008, G3009, G3010, G3011, G3407, G3411, G3610, G3814, G3816, G4342, G5256, G5257
Forms Found in the English ULB:
female servant, female servants, hired servant, hired servants, hired worker, maidservants, male servant, male servants, office, offices, one who serves, servant, servant girl, servant girls, servant's, servants, servants', serve, served, serves, service, services, serving
servant
Related Ideas:
assistant, attendant, hired worker, maidservant, office, serve, service
Definition:
The word "servant" refers to a person who works for another person, either by choice or by force. Some servants were slaves, and the surrounding text usually makes it clear whether or not a particular servant was a slave. In Bible times, there was less of a difference between a servant and a slave than there is today. Both servants and slaves were an important part of their master's household and many were treated almost like members of the family. Sometimes a servant would choose to become a lifetime servant to his master.
- A slave was a kind of servant who was the property of the person he worked for. The person who bought a slave was called his "owner" or "master." Some masters treated their slaves very cruelly, while other masters treated their slaves very well, as a servant who was a valued member of the household.
- In ancient times, some people became slaves to a person they owed money to in order to pay off their debt to that person.
- In the Bible, the phrase "I am your servant" was used as a sign of respect and service to a person of higher rank, such as a king. It did not mean that the person speaking was an actual servant.
- In the Old Testament, God's prophets and other people who worshiped God were often referred to as his "servants."
- In the New Testament, people who obeyed God through faith in Christ were often called his "servants."
- Christians are also called "slaves to righteousness," which is a metaphor that compares the commitment to obey God to a slave's commitment to obey his master.
The word "serve" means to do things to help other people. It can also mean to "worship."
- In the context of a person serving guests, this term means "care for" or "serve food to" or "provide food for." When Jesus told the disciples to "serve" the fish to the people, this could be translated as, "distribute" or "hand out" or "give."
- To "serve God" can be translated as to "worship and obey God" or to "do the work that God has commanded."
- People who teach others about God are said to serve both God and the ones they are teaching.
- The apostle Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about how they used to "serve" the old covenant. This refers to obeying the laws of Moses. Now they "serve" the new covenant. That is, because of Jesus' sacrifice on the cross, believers in Jesus are enabled by the Holy Spirit to please God and live holy lives.
The word "service" refers to the work that a servant does. It may also refer to worship.
The word "office" refers to the position or job that a servant has.
(See also: commit, enslave, household, lord, obey, righteous, covenant, law)
Bible References
- Acts 04:29-31
- Acts 10:7-8
- Colossians 01:7-8
- Colossians 03:22-25
- Genesis 21:10-11
- Luke 12:47-48
- Mark 09:33-35
- Matthew 10:24-25
- Matthew 13:27-28
- 2 Timothy 02:3-5
- Acts 06:2-4
- Genesis 25:23
- Luke 04:8
- Luke 12:37-38
- Luke 22:26-27
- Mark 08:7-10
- Matthew 04:10-11
- Matthew 06:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H327, H519, H519, H4931, H5288, H5647, H5649, H5650, H5656, H5657, H5659, H5673, H6402, H6635, H7916, H8120, H8198, H8278, H8334, H8335, G1199, G1247, G1248, G1249, G1397, G1398, G1401, G1402, G2038, G2322, G2324, G2615, G2999, G3000, G3008, G3009, G3010, G3011, G3407, G3411, G3610, G3814, G3816, G4342, G5256, G5257
Forms Found in the English ULB:
female servant, female servants, hired servant, hired servants, hired worker, maidservants, male servant, male servants, office, offices, one who serves, servant, servant girl, servant girls, servant's, servants, servants', serve, served, serves, service, services, serving
set apart
Related Ideas:
distinct, make a distinction, treat differently
Definition:
The term "set apart" means separated from something to fulfill a certain purpose. Also, to "set apart" people or things means to make them "set apart." This also means to "treat" them "differently." When something is "distinct," it is different from other things.
- The Israelites were set apart for service to God.
- The Holy Spirit commanded the Christians at Antioch to set apart Paul and Barnabas for the work God wanted them to do.
- A believer who is "set apart" for service to God is "dedicated to" fulfilling God's will.
- One meaning of the term "holy" is to be set apart as belonging to God and being separated from the sinful ways of the world.
- To "sanctify" someone means to set apart that person for God's service.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate to "set apart" could include to "specially select" or to "separate from among you" or to "take aside to do a special task."
- To "be set apart" could be translated as "be separated (from)" or "be specially appointed (for)."
(See also: holy, sanctify, appoint)
Bible References:
- Ephesians 03:17-19
- Exodus 31:12-15
- Judges 17:12
- Numbers 03:11-13
- Philippians 01:1-2
- Romans 01:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2764, H4390, H5144, H5674, H6395, H6918, H6942, H6944, G37, G38, G40, G2564
Forms Found in the English ULB:
be distinct, making a distinction, set ... apart, sets ... apart, treat ... differently, treating ... differently
sexual immorality
Related Ideas:
fornicate, fornication, immoral
Definition:
The term "sexual immorality" refers to sexual activity that takes place outside the marriage relationship of a man and a woman. This is against God's plan. Older English Bible versions call this "fornication."
- This term can refer to any kind of sexual activity that is against God's will, including homosexual acts and pornography.
- One type of sexual immorality is adultery, which is sexual activity specifically between a married person and someone who is not that person's spouse.
- Another type of sexual immorality is "prostitution," which involves being paid to have sex with someone.
- This term is also used figuratively to refer to Israel's unfaithfulness to God when they worshiped false gods.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "sexual immorality" could be translated as "immorality" as long as the correct meaning of the term is understood.
- Other ways to translate this term could include "wrong sexual acts" or "sex outside of marriage."
- This term should be translated in a different way from the term "adultery."
- The translation of this term's figurative uses should retain the literal term if possible since there is a common comparison in the Bible between unfaithfulness to God and unfaithfulness in the sexual relationship.
(See also: adultery, false god, prostitute, faithful)
Bible References:
- Acts 15:20
- Acts 21:25-26
- Colossians 03:5-8
- Ephesians 05:03
- Genesis 38:24-26
- Hosea 04:13-14
- Matthew 05:31-32
- Matthew 19:7-9
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2181, H8457, G1608, G4202, G4203
Forms Found in the English ULB:
fornicate, fornicates, fornication, fornications, immoral, immorality, sexual immorality
sexual immorality
Related Ideas:
fornicate, fornication, immoral
Definition:
The term "sexual immorality" refers to sexual activity that takes place outside the marriage relationship of a man and a woman. This is against God's plan. Older English Bible versions call this "fornication."
- This term can refer to any kind of sexual activity that is against God's will, including homosexual acts and pornography.
- One type of sexual immorality is adultery, which is sexual activity specifically between a married person and someone who is not that person's spouse.
- Another type of sexual immorality is "prostitution," which involves being paid to have sex with someone.
- This term is also used figuratively to refer to Israel's unfaithfulness to God when they worshiped false gods.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "sexual immorality" could be translated as "immorality" as long as the correct meaning of the term is understood.
- Other ways to translate this term could include "wrong sexual acts" or "sex outside of marriage."
- This term should be translated in a different way from the term "adultery."
- The translation of this term's figurative uses should retain the literal term if possible since there is a common comparison in the Bible between unfaithfulness to God and unfaithfulness in the sexual relationship.
(See also: adultery, false god, prostitute, faithful)
Bible References:
- Acts 15:20
- Acts 21:25-26
- Colossians 03:5-8
- Ephesians 05:03
- Genesis 38:24-26
- Hosea 04:13-14
- Matthew 05:31-32
- Matthew 19:7-9
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2181, H8457, G1608, G4202, G4203
Forms Found in the English ULB:
fornicate, fornicates, fornication, fornications, immoral, immorality, sexual immorality
shame
Related Ideas:
ashamed, shameful, shameless, unashamed
Definition:
The term "shame" refers to a painful feeling of being disgraced a person has because of something dishonorable or improper that he or someone else has done.
- Something that is "shameful" is "improper" or "dishonorable."
- The term "ashamed" describes how a person feels when he has done something shameful.
- The phrase "put to shame" means to cause someone to feel ashamed. It might be expose their sin or by defeating them.
- The prophet Isaiah said that those who make and worship idols will be put to shame.
- God can bring shame to a person who does not repent by exposing that person's sin and causing him to be humiliated.
- A person that is "unashamed" does not feel shame.
- A person is "shameless" if he does something shameful but does not feel ashamed.
- A "shameless act" is something a person should feel ashamed about doing, but he does not feel ashamed.
Sometimes the word "shame" is used figuratively to refer to a person's nakedness or private parts.
(See also: false god, humble, humiliate, Isaiah, repent, sin, worship)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 03:15-17
- 2 Kings 02:17
- 2 Samuel 13:13
- Luke 20:11
- Mark 08:38
- Mark 12:4-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H937, H954, H955, H1317, H1322, H5949, H2616, H2659, H2781, H3001, H3637, H3639, H3640, H7022, H7036, H8103, G149, G152, G153, G422, G808, G818, G819, G821, G1788, G1791, G1870, G2617, G3681, G3856, G5195
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ashamed, make ... ashamed, put ... to shame, shame, shamed, shameful, shamefully, shameless, shamelessly, shames, unashamed
shame
Related Ideas:
ashamed, shameful, shameless, unashamed
Definition:
The term "shame" refers to a painful feeling of being disgraced a person has because of something dishonorable or improper that he or someone else has done.
- Something that is "shameful" is "improper" or "dishonorable."
- The term "ashamed" describes how a person feels when he has done something shameful.
- The phrase "put to shame" means to cause someone to feel ashamed. It might be expose their sin or by defeating them.
- The prophet Isaiah said that those who make and worship idols will be put to shame.
- God can bring shame to a person who does not repent by exposing that person's sin and causing him to be humiliated.
- A person that is "unashamed" does not feel shame.
- A person is "shameless" if he does something shameful but does not feel ashamed.
- A "shameless act" is something a person should feel ashamed about doing, but he does not feel ashamed.
Sometimes the word "shame" is used figuratively to refer to a person's nakedness or private parts.
(See also: false god, humble, humiliate, Isaiah, repent, sin, worship)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 03:15-17
- 2 Kings 02:17
- 2 Samuel 13:13
- Luke 20:11
- Mark 08:38
- Mark 12:4-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H937, H954, H955, H1317, H1322, H5949, H2616, H2659, H2781, H3001, H3637, H3639, H3640, H7022, H7036, H8103, G149, G152, G153, G422, G808, G818, G819, G821, G1788, G1791, G1870, G2617, G3681, G3856, G5195
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ashamed, make ... ashamed, put ... to shame, shame, shamed, shameful, shamefully, shameless, shamelessly, shames, unashamed
shepherd
Definition:
A shepherd is a person who takes care of sheep. The verb to "shepherd" means to protect the sheep and provide them with food and water.
Shepherds watch over the sheep, leading them to places with good food and water. Shepherds also keep the sheep from getting lost and protect them from wild animals.
This term is often used metaphorically in the Bible to refer to taking care of people's spiritual needs. This includes teaching them what God has told them in the Bible and guiding them in the way they should live.
In the Old Testament, God was called the "shepherd" of his people because he took care of all their needs and protected them. He also led and guided them.
David was a shepherd who looked after sheep. God made David king over Israel to take care of the people of Israel in some ways like a shepherd takes care of sheep.
In the New Testament, Jesus called himself the "good shepherd." The apostle Peter also referred to Jesus as "the Chief Shepherd" over the Church.
Also, in the New Testament, the term "shepherd" was used to refer to a person who was a spiritual leader over other believers. The word translated as "pastor" is the same word that is translated as "shepherd." The elders and overseers were also called shepherds.
Translation Suggestions
- When used literally, the action "shepherd" could be translated as "take care of sheep" or "watch over sheep."
- The person "shepherd" could be translated as "person who takes care of sheep" or "sheep tender" or "sheep caregiver."
- When used as a metaphor, different ways to translate this term could include "spiritual shepherd" or "spiritual leader" or "one who is like a shepherd" or "one who cares for his people like a shepherd cares for his sheep" or "one who leads his people like a shepherd guides his sheep" or "one who takes care of God's sheep."
- In some contexts, "shepherd" could be translated as "leader" or "guide" or "caregiver."
- The spiritual expression to "shepherd" could be translated as to "take care of" or to "spiritually nourish" or to "guide and teach" or to "lead and take care of (like a shepherd cares for sheep)."
- In figurative uses, it is best to use or include the literal word for "shepherd" in the translation of this term.
(See also: believe, Canaan, church, Moses, pastor, sheep, spirit)
Bible References:
- Genesis 49:24
- Luke 02:09
- Mark 06:34
- Mark 14:26-27
- Matthew 02:06
- Matthew 09:36
- Matthew 25:32
- Matthew 26:31
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6629, H7462, H7469, H7473, G750, G4165, G4166
Forms Found in the English ULB:
chief shepherd, herdsman, herdsmen, keeper, shepherd, shepherd's, shepherded, shepherding, shepherds
shield
Related Ideas:
shielded
Definition:
A shield was an object held by a soldier in battle to protect himself from being injured by the enemy's weapons. To "shield" someone means to protect that person from harm.
- Shields were often circular or oval, were made of materials such as leather, wood, or metal, andt were sturdy and thick enough to keep a sword or arrow from piercing them.
- Using this term as a metaphor, the Bible refers to God as a protective shield for his people. (See: Metaphor)
- Paul talked about the "shield of faith," which is a figurative way of saying that having faith in Jesus and living out that faith in obedience to God will protect believers from the spiritual attacks of Satan.
(See also: faith, obey, Satan, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 14:26
- 2 Chronicles 23:8-9
- 2 Samuel 22:36
- Deuteronomy 33:29
- Psalms 018:35
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2653, H4043, H5437, H5526, H6793, H7982, G2375
Forms Found in the English ULB:
shield, shielded, shields
sign
Related Ideas:
demonstration, evidence, mark, marker, omen, proof, remind, reminder, signal
Definition:
A sign is an object, event, or action that communicates a special meaning.
"Reminders" are signs that "remind" people by helping them remember something, often something that was promised:
The rainbows God creates in the sky are signs to remind people that he has promised he will never again destroy all life with a worldwide flood.
God commanded the Israelites to circumcise their sons as a sign of his covenant with them.
Signs can reveal or point to something:
An angel gave shepherds a sign that would help them know which baby in Bethlehem was the newborn Messiah.
Judas kissed Jesus as a sign to the religious leaders that Jesus was the one they should arrest.
Signs can prove that something is true:
The miracles performed by the prophets and apostles were signs that proved they were speaking God's message.
The miracles that Jesus performed were signs that proved he was truly the Messiah.
A "signal flag" is a flag that a king would raise as a sign so that people could see it and come to him or go into battle.
An "omen" is an event that people think tells that something else will happen in the future.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on its context, "sign" could also be translated as "signal" or "symbol" or "mark" or "evidence" or "proof" or "gesture."
- To "make signs with the hands" could also be translated as "motion with the hands" or "gesture with the hands" or "make gestures."
- In some languages, there may be one word for a "sign" that proves something and a different word for a "sign" that is a miracle.
(See also: miracle, apostle, Christ, covenant, circumcise)
Bible References:
- Acts 02:18-19
- Exodus 04:8-9
- Exodus 31:12-15
- Genesis 01:14
- Genesis 09:12
- John 02:18
- Luke 02:12
- Mark 08:12
- Psalms 089:5-6
Word Data:
- Strong's: H226, H852, H926, H2368, H2865, H3824, H4150, H4159, H4864, H5162, H5251, H5824, H5953, H6161, H6725, H6734, H7560, H7725, H8074, H8540, G364, G1271, G1382, G1730, G1732, G1770, G1839, G2298, G4102, G4592, G4953, G4973, G5059, H5172, G5280, G5480, G5590
Forms Found in the English ULB:
demonstration, evidence, mark, marker, omen, omens, proof, remind, reminded, reminder, reminders, reminding, reminds, sign, signal, signal flag, signs
silver
Related Ideas:
money
Definition:
Silver is a shiny, gray precious metal used to make coins, jewelry, containers, and ornaments.
- The various containers that are made include silver cups and bowls, and other things used for cooking, eating, or serving.
- Silver and gold were used in the building of the tabernacle and the temple.The temple in Jerusalem had containers made of silver.
- In Bible times, a shekel was a unit of weight, and a purchase was often priced at a certain number of shekels of silver. By New Testament times there were silver coins of various weights that were measured in shekels.
- Joseph's brothers sold him as a slave for twenty shekels of silver.
- Judas was paid thirty silver coins for betraying Jesus.
(See also: tabernacle, temple)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 18:9-11
- 1 Samuel 02:36
- 2 Kings 25:13-15
- Acts 03:06
- Matthew 26:15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3701, H3702, H7192, G693, G694, G695, G696, G1406
Forms Found in the English ULB:
money, silver
sin
Related Ideas:
sinful, sinner
Definition:
The term "sin" refers to actions, thoughts, and words that are against God's will and laws. Sin can also refer to not doing something that God wants us to do.
- Sin includes anything we do that does not obey or please God, even things that other people don't know about.
- Thoughts and actions that disobey God's will are called "sinful."
- Because Adam sinned, all human beings are born with a "sinful nature," a nature that that controls them and causes them to sin.
- A "sinner" is someone who sins, so every human being is a sinner.
- Sometimes the word "sinners" was used by religious people like the Pharisees to refer to people who didn't keep the law as well as the Pharisees thought they should.
- The term "sinner" was also used for people who were considered to be worse sinners than other people. For example, this label was given to tax collectors and prostitutes.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "sin" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "disobedience to God" or "going against God's will" or "evil behavior and thoughts" or "wrongdoing."
- To "sin" could also be translated as to "disobey God" or to "do wrong."
- Depending on the context "sinful" could be translated as "full of wrongdoing" or "wicked" or "immoral" or "evil" or "rebelling against God."
- Depending on the context the term "sinner" could be translated with a word or phrase that means, "person who sins" or "person who does wrong things" or "person who disobeys God" or "person who disobeys the law."
- The term "sinners" could be translated by a word or phrase that means "very sinful people" or "people considered to be very sinful" or "immoral people."
- Ways to translate "tax collectors and sinners" could include "people who collect money for the government, and other very sinful people" or "very sinful people, including (even) tax collectors."
- In expressions like "slaves to sin" or "ruled by sin," the term "sin" could be translated as "disobedience" or "evil desires and actions."
- Make sure the translation of this term can include sinful behavior and thoughts, even those that other people don't see or know about.
- The term "sin" should be general, and different from the terms for "wickedness" and "evil."
(See also: disobey, evil, flesh, tax collector)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 09:1-3
- 1 John 01:10
- 1 John 02:02
- 2 Samuel 07:12-14
- Acts 03:19
- Daniel 09:24
- Genesis 04:07
- Hebrews 12:02
- Isaiah 53:11
- Jeremiah 18:23
- Leviticus 04:14
- Luke 15:18
- Matthew 12:31
- Romans 06:23
- Romans 08:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H817, H819, H2398, H2399, H2400, H2401, H2402, H2403, H2408, H2409, H6588, H7683, H7686, G93, G264, G265, G266, G268, G361, G3781, G3900, G4258
Forms Found in the English ULB:
sin, sinful, sinned, sinner, sinners, sinning, sins
sin
Related Ideas:
sinful, sinner
Definition:
The term "sin" refers to actions, thoughts, and words that are against God's will and laws. Sin can also refer to not doing something that God wants us to do.
- Sin includes anything we do that does not obey or please God, even things that other people don't know about.
- Thoughts and actions that disobey God's will are called "sinful."
- Because Adam sinned, all human beings are born with a "sinful nature," a nature that that controls them and causes them to sin.
- A "sinner" is someone who sins, so every human being is a sinner.
- Sometimes the word "sinners" was used by religious people like the Pharisees to refer to people who didn't keep the law as well as the Pharisees thought they should.
- The term "sinner" was also used for people who were considered to be worse sinners than other people. For example, this label was given to tax collectors and prostitutes.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "sin" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "disobedience to God" or "going against God's will" or "evil behavior and thoughts" or "wrongdoing."
- To "sin" could also be translated as to "disobey God" or to "do wrong."
- Depending on the context "sinful" could be translated as "full of wrongdoing" or "wicked" or "immoral" or "evil" or "rebelling against God."
- Depending on the context the term "sinner" could be translated with a word or phrase that means, "person who sins" or "person who does wrong things" or "person who disobeys God" or "person who disobeys the law."
- The term "sinners" could be translated by a word or phrase that means "very sinful people" or "people considered to be very sinful" or "immoral people."
- Ways to translate "tax collectors and sinners" could include "people who collect money for the government, and other very sinful people" or "very sinful people, including (even) tax collectors."
- In expressions like "slaves to sin" or "ruled by sin," the term "sin" could be translated as "disobedience" or "evil desires and actions."
- Make sure the translation of this term can include sinful behavior and thoughts, even those that other people don't see or know about.
- The term "sin" should be general, and different from the terms for "wickedness" and "evil."
(See also: disobey, evil, flesh, tax collector)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 09:1-3
- 1 John 01:10
- 1 John 02:02
- 2 Samuel 07:12-14
- Acts 03:19
- Daniel 09:24
- Genesis 04:07
- Hebrews 12:02
- Isaiah 53:11
- Jeremiah 18:23
- Leviticus 04:14
- Luke 15:18
- Matthew 12:31
- Romans 06:23
- Romans 08:04
Word Data:
- Strong's: H817, H819, H2398, H2399, H2400, H2401, H2402, H2403, H2408, H2409, H6588, H7683, H7686, G93, G264, G265, G266, G268, G361, G3781, G3900, G4258
Forms Found in the English ULB:
sin, sinful, sinned, sinner, sinners, sinning, sins
sister
Definition:
A sister is a female person who shares at least one biological parent with another person. She is said to be that other person’s sister or the sister of that other person.
- In the New Testament, "sister" is also used figuratively to refer to a woman who is a fellow believer in Jesus Christ.
- Sometimes the phrase "brothers and sisters" is used to refer to all believers in Christ, both men and women.
- In the Old Testament book Song of Songs, "sister" refers to a female lover or wife.
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate this term with the literal word that is used in the target language to refer to a natural or biological sister, unless this would give wrong meaning.
- Other ways to translate this could include "sister in Christ" or "spiritual sister" or "woman who believes in Jesus" or "fellow woman believer."
- If possible, it is best to use a family term.
- If the language has a feminine form for "believer," this may be a possible way to translate this term.
- When referring to a lover or wife, this could be translated using a feminine form of "loved one" or "dear one."
(See also: brother in Christ, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 02:16-17
- Deuteronomy 27:22
- Philemon 01:02
- Romans 16:01
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
sister, sister's, sisters, sisters'
slander
Related Ideas:
slanderer, slanderous, speak evil about
Definition:
Slander consists of negative, defaming things spoken (not written) about another person. To say such things (not to write them) about someone is to slander that person. The person saying such things is a slanderer.
- Slander may be a true report or a false accusation, but its effect is to cause others to think negatively of the person being slandered.
- To "slander" could be translated as to "speak against" or to "spread an evil report" or to "defame."
- The word "slanderer" could also be translated as "tale-bearer."
(See also: blasphemy)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 04:13
- 1 Timothy 03:11
- 2 Corinthians 06:8-10
- Mark 07:20-23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1681, H1696, H1848, H3960, H5791, H7270, H7400, H8267, G987, G988, G1228, G1426, G2635, G2636, G2637, G3059, G3060
Forms Found in the English ULB:
slander, slandered, slanderer, slanderers, slandering, slanderous, slanders, speak evil about, spoken of as evil
son
Definition:
The male offspring of a man and a woman is called their "son" for his entire life. He is also called a son of that man and a son of that woman. An "adopted son" is a male who has been legally placed into the position of being a son.
- "Son" was often used figuratively in the Bible to refer to any male descendant, such as a grandson or great-grandson.
- The term "son" can also be used as a polite form of address to a boy or man who is younger than the speaker.
- Sometimes "sons of God" was used in the New Testament to refer to believers in Christ.
- God called Israel his "firstborn son." This refers to God's choosing of the nation of Israel to be his special people. It is through them that God's message of redemption and salvation came, with the result that many other people have become his spiritual children.
- The phrase "son of" often has the figurative meaning "person having the characteristics of." Examples of this include "sons of the light," "sons of disobedience," "a son of peace," and "sons of thunder."
- The phrase "son of" is also used to tell who a person's father is. This phrase is used in genealogies and many other places.
- Using "son of" to give the name of the father frequently helps distinguish people who have the same name. For example, "Azariah son of Zadok" and "Azariah son of Nathan" in 1 Kings 4, and "Azariah son of Amaziah" in 2 Kings 15 are three different men.
Translation Suggestions:
- In most occurrences of this term, it is best to translate "son" by the literal term in the language that is used to refer to a son.
- When translating the term "Son of God," the project language's common term for "son" should be used.
- When used to refer to a descendant rather than a direct son, the term "descendant" could be used, as in referring to Jesus as the "descendant of David" or in genealogies where sometimes "son" referred to a male descendant who was not an actual son.
- Sometimes "sons" can be translated as "children," when both males and females are being referred to. For example, "sons of God" could be translated as "children of God" since this expression also includes girls and women.
- The figurative expression "son of" could also be translated as "someone who has the characteristics of" or "someone who is like" or "someone who has" or "someone who acts like."
(See also: Azariah, descendant, ancestor, firstborn, Son of God, sons of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 18:15
- 1 Kings 13:02
- 1 Thessalonians 05:05
- Galatians 04:07
- Hosea 11:01
- Isaiah 09:06
- Matthew 03:17
- Matthew 05:09
- Matthew 08:12
- Nehemiah 10:28
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1060, H1121, H1123, H1247, H1248, H3173, H3206, H3211, H5209, H5220, G3816, G5043, G5207
Forms Found in the English ULB:
son, son's, sons
son
Definition:
The male offspring of a man and a woman is called their "son" for his entire life. He is also called a son of that man and a son of that woman. An "adopted son" is a male who has been legally placed into the position of being a son.
- "Son" was often used figuratively in the Bible to refer to any male descendant, such as a grandson or great-grandson.
- The term "son" can also be used as a polite form of address to a boy or man who is younger than the speaker.
- Sometimes "sons of God" was used in the New Testament to refer to believers in Christ.
- God called Israel his "firstborn son." This refers to God's choosing of the nation of Israel to be his special people. It is through them that God's message of redemption and salvation came, with the result that many other people have become his spiritual children.
- The phrase "son of" often has the figurative meaning "person having the characteristics of." Examples of this include "sons of the light," "sons of disobedience," "a son of peace," and "sons of thunder."
- The phrase "son of" is also used to tell who a person's father is. This phrase is used in genealogies and many other places.
- Using "son of" to give the name of the father frequently helps distinguish people who have the same name. For example, "Azariah son of Zadok" and "Azariah son of Nathan" in 1 Kings 4, and "Azariah son of Amaziah" in 2 Kings 15 are three different men.
Translation Suggestions:
- In most occurrences of this term, it is best to translate "son" by the literal term in the language that is used to refer to a son.
- When translating the term "Son of God," the project language's common term for "son" should be used.
- When used to refer to a descendant rather than a direct son, the term "descendant" could be used, as in referring to Jesus as the "descendant of David" or in genealogies where sometimes "son" referred to a male descendant who was not an actual son.
- Sometimes "sons" can be translated as "children," when both males and females are being referred to. For example, "sons of God" could be translated as "children of God" since this expression also includes girls and women.
- The figurative expression "son of" could also be translated as "someone who has the characteristics of" or "someone who is like" or "someone who has" or "someone who acts like."
(See also: Azariah, descendant, ancestor, firstborn, Son of God, sons of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 18:15
- 1 Kings 13:02
- 1 Thessalonians 05:05
- Galatians 04:07
- Hosea 11:01
- Isaiah 09:06
- Matthew 03:17
- Matthew 05:09
- Matthew 08:12
- Nehemiah 10:28
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1060, H1121, H1123, H1247, H1248, H3173, H3206, H3211, H5209, H5220, G3816, G5043, G5207
Forms Found in the English ULB:
son, son's, sons
soul
Related Ideas:
person
Definition:
The soul is the inner, invisible part of a person. It refers to the non-physical part of a person. It is the part of a person that continues living after the body dies.
- The terms "soul" and "spirit" may be two different concepts, or they may be two terms that refer to the same concept.
- When a person dies, his soul leaves his body.
- The word "soul" is sometimes used figuratively to refer to the whole person. For example, "the soul who sins" means "the person who sins" and "my soul is tired" means,"I am tired."
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "soul" could also be translated as "inner self" or "inner person."
- In some contexts, "my soul" could be translated as "I" or "me."
- Usually the phrase "the soul" can be translated as "the person" or "he" or "him," depending on the context.
- Some languages might only have one word for the concepts "soul" and "spirit."
- In Hebrews 4:12, the figurative phrase "dividing soul and spirit" could mean "deeply discerning or exposing the inner person."
(See also: spirit)
Bible References:
- 2 Peter 02:08
- Acts 02:27-28
- Acts 02:41
- Genesis 49:06
- Isaiah 53:10-11
- James 01:21
- Jeremiah 06:16-19
- Jonah 02:7-8
- Luke 01:47
- Matthew 22:37
- Psalms 019:07
- Revelation 20:4
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
person, persons, soul, souls
sow
Related Ideas:
plant, plantation, transplanted
Definition:
A "plant" is generally something that grows and is attached to the ground. To "plant" something is to put it in the ground so that it can grow. To "sow" is to scatter seeds on the ground so they can go into the ground and grow. A "sower" is a person who sows seeds.
- Sometimes people plant seeds or plants by making holes in the soil and placing seeds or a plant in each hole.
- When someone plants seeds by sowing, he takes handfuls of seeds and scatters them on the ground.
- The term "sow" can be used figuratively, as in "a person will reap what he sows." This means that if a person does something evil, he will receive a negative result, and if a person does good, he will receive a positive result.
- A "plantation" is a large field where people plant crops.
- To "transplant" something is to move it from one place and plant it in another place.
Translations Suggestions
- The term "sow" could be translated as "plant" if that word can include planting seeds by scattering them.
- The term "sower" could be translated as "planter" or "farmer" or "person who scatters seeds."
- The expression "a person reaps what he sows" could be translated as "just as a certain kind of seed produces a certain kind of plant, a person's good actions bring good results and a person's evil actions bring evil results."
(See also: evil, good, reap)
Bible References:
- Galatians 06:08
- Luke 08:05
- Matthew 06:25-26
- Matthew 13:04
- Matthew 13:19
- Matthew 25:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2221, H2232, H2233, H2236, H3759, H4218, H4302, H5193, H7971, H8362, G4687, G4703, G5452
Forms Found in the English ULB:
place ... planted, plant, plantation, planted, planting, plants, replanted, sow, sowed, sowing, sown, sows, transplanted
spirit
Related Ideas:
ghost, spiritual
Definition:
The term "spirit" refers to the non-physical part of people which cannot be seen. When a person dies, his spirit leaves his body. "Spirit" can also refer to an attitude or emotional state.
- The term "spirit" can refer to a being that does not have a physical body, especially an evil spirit.
- A person's spirit is the part of him that can know God and believe in him.
- In general, the term "spiritual" describes anything in the non-physical world.
- In the Bible, it especially refers to anything that relates to God, specifically to the Holy Spirit.
- For example, "spiritual food" refers to God's teachings, which give nourishment to a person's spirit, and "spiritual wisdom" refers to the knowledge and righteous behavior that come from the power of the Holy Spirit.
- God is a spirit and he created other spirit beings, who do not have physical bodies.
- Angels are spirit beings, including those who rebelled against God and became evil spirits.
- The term "spirit of" can also mean "having the characteristics of," such as in "spirit of wisdom" or "in the spirit of Elijah."
- Examples of "spirit" as an attitude or emotion would include "spirit of fear" and "spirit of jealousy."
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, some ways to translate "spirit" might include "non-physical being" or "inside part" or "inner being."
- In some contexts, the term "spirit" could be translated as "evil spirit" or "evil spirit being."
- Sometimes the term "spirit" is used to express the feelings of a person, as in "my spirit was grieved in my inmost being." This could also be translated as "I felt grieved in my spirit" or "I felt deeply grieved."
- The phrase "spirit of" could be translated as "character of" or "influence of" or "attitude of" or "thinking (that is) characterized by."
- Depending on the context, "spiritual" could be translated as "non-physical" or "from the Holy Spirit" or "God's" or "part of the non-physical world."
- The figurative expression "spiritual milk" could also be translated as "basic teachings from God" or "God's teachings that nourish the spirit (like milk does)."
- The phrase "spiritual maturity" could be translated as "godly behavior that shows obedience to the Holy Spirit."
- The term "spiritual gift" could be translated as "special ability that the Holy Spirit gives
(See also: angel, demon, Holy Spirit, soul, divination)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:05
- 1 John 04:03
- 1 Thessalonians 05:23
- Acts 05:09
- Colossians 01:09
- Ephesians 04:23
- Genesis 07:21-22
- Isaiah 04:04
- Mark 01:23-26
- Matthew 26:41
- Philippians 01:27
Word Data:
- Strong's: H178, H5397, H7307, H7308, G4151, G4152, G4153, G4861, G5326, G5427
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ghost, spirit, spirits, spiritual, spiritually
spirit
Related Ideas:
ghost, spiritual
Definition:
The term "spirit" refers to the non-physical part of people which cannot be seen. When a person dies, his spirit leaves his body. "Spirit" can also refer to an attitude or emotional state.
- The term "spirit" can refer to a being that does not have a physical body, especially an evil spirit.
- A person's spirit is the part of him that can know God and believe in him.
- In general, the term "spiritual" describes anything in the non-physical world.
- In the Bible, it especially refers to anything that relates to God, specifically to the Holy Spirit.
- For example, "spiritual food" refers to God's teachings, which give nourishment to a person's spirit, and "spiritual wisdom" refers to the knowledge and righteous behavior that come from the power of the Holy Spirit.
- God is a spirit and he created other spirit beings, who do not have physical bodies.
- Angels are spirit beings, including those who rebelled against God and became evil spirits.
- The term "spirit of" can also mean "having the characteristics of," such as in "spirit of wisdom" or "in the spirit of Elijah."
- Examples of "spirit" as an attitude or emotion would include "spirit of fear" and "spirit of jealousy."
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, some ways to translate "spirit" might include "non-physical being" or "inside part" or "inner being."
- In some contexts, the term "spirit" could be translated as "evil spirit" or "evil spirit being."
- Sometimes the term "spirit" is used to express the feelings of a person, as in "my spirit was grieved in my inmost being." This could also be translated as "I felt grieved in my spirit" or "I felt deeply grieved."
- The phrase "spirit of" could be translated as "character of" or "influence of" or "attitude of" or "thinking (that is) characterized by."
- Depending on the context, "spiritual" could be translated as "non-physical" or "from the Holy Spirit" or "God's" or "part of the non-physical world."
- The figurative expression "spiritual milk" could also be translated as "basic teachings from God" or "God's teachings that nourish the spirit (like milk does)."
- The phrase "spiritual maturity" could be translated as "godly behavior that shows obedience to the Holy Spirit."
- The term "spiritual gift" could be translated as "special ability that the Holy Spirit gives
(See also: angel, demon, Holy Spirit, soul, divination)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:05
- 1 John 04:03
- 1 Thessalonians 05:23
- Acts 05:09
- Colossians 01:09
- Ephesians 04:23
- Genesis 07:21-22
- Isaiah 04:04
- Mark 01:23-26
- Matthew 26:41
- Philippians 01:27
Word Data:
- Strong's: H178, H5397, H7307, H7308, G4151, G4152, G4153, G4861, G5326, G5427
Forms Found in the English ULB:
ghost, spirit, spirits, spiritual, spiritually
stone
Definition:
A stone is a small rock. To "stone" someone is to throw stones and larger rocks at that person with the intention of killing him. A "stoning" is an event in which someone was stoned.
- In ancient times, stoning was a common method of executing people as punishment for crimes they had committed.
- God commanded the Israelite leaders to stone people for certain sins, such as adultery.
- In the New Testament, Jesus forgave a woman caught in adultery and stopped people from stoning her.
- Stephen, who was the first person in the Bible to be killed for testifying about Jesus, was stoned to death.
- In the city of Lystra, the apostle Paul was stoned, but he did not die from his wounds.
(See also: adultery, commit, crime, death, Lystra, testimony)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:57-58
- Acts 07:59-60
- Acts 14:05
- Acts 14:19-20
- John 08:4-6
- Luke 13:34
- Luke 20:06
- Matthew 23:37-39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H68, H69, H1382, H1496, H1530, H2106, H2672, H4676, H4678, H5619, H6443, H6697, H6872, H7275, H7671, G2642, G2991, G3034, G3035, G3036, G3037, G4348, G5586
Forms Found in the English ULB:
stone, stoned, stones, stoning
stone
Definition:
A stone is a small rock. To "stone" someone is to throw stones and larger rocks at that person with the intention of killing him. A "stoning" is an event in which someone was stoned.
- In ancient times, stoning was a common method of executing people as punishment for crimes they had committed.
- God commanded the Israelite leaders to stone people for certain sins, such as adultery.
- In the New Testament, Jesus forgave a woman caught in adultery and stopped people from stoning her.
- Stephen, who was the first person in the Bible to be killed for testifying about Jesus, was stoned to death.
- In the city of Lystra, the apostle Paul was stoned, but he did not die from his wounds.
(See also: adultery, commit, crime, death, Lystra, testimony)
Bible References:
- Acts 07:57-58
- Acts 07:59-60
- Acts 14:05
- Acts 14:19-20
- John 08:4-6
- Luke 13:34
- Luke 20:06
- Matthew 23:37-39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H68, H69, H1382, H1496, H1530, H2106, H2672, H4676, H4678, H5619, H6443, H6697, H6872, H7275, H7671, G2642, G2991, G3034, G3035, G3036, G3037, G4348, G5586
Forms Found in the English ULB:
stone, stoned, stones, stoning
strength
Related Ideas:
strengthen, strong, stronger, strongest
Definitions:
The term "strength" refers to physical, emotional, or spiritual power. To "strengthen" someone or something means to make that person or object stronger.
- "Strength" can also refer to the power to withstand some kind of opposing force.
- A person has "strength of will" if he is able to avoid sinning when tempted.
- One writer of the Psalms called Yahweh his "strength" because God helped him to be strong.
- If a physical structure like a wall or building is being "strengthened," people are rebuilding the structure, reinforcing it with more stones or brick so that it can withstand an attack.
Translation Suggestions
In general, the term "strengthen" can be translated as "cause to be strong" or "make more powerful."
In a spiritual sense, the phrase "strengthen your brothers" could also be translated as "encourage your brothers" or "help your brothers to persevere."
The following examples show the meaning of these terms in longer expressions and how they can be translated.
"puts strength on me like a belt" means "causes me to be completely strong, like a belt that completely surrounds my waist."
"in quietness and trust will be your strength" means "acting calmly and trusting in God will make you spiritually strong."
"will renew their strength" means "will become stronger again."
"by my strength and by my wisdom I acted" means "I have done all this because I am so strong and wise."
"strengthen the wall" means "reinforce the wall" or "rebuild the wall."
"I will strengthen you" means "I will cause you to be strong"
"in Yahweh alone are salvation and strength" means "Yahweh is the only one who saves us and strengthens us."
"the rock of your strength" means "the faithful one who makes you strong"
"with the saving strength of his right hand" means "he strongly rescues you from trouble like someone who holds you safely with his strong hand."
"of little strength" means "not very strong" or "weak."
"with all my strength" means "using my best efforts" or "strongly and completely."
(See also: faithful, persevere, right hand, save)
Bible References:
- 2 Kings 18:19-21
- 2 Peter 02:11
- Luke 10:27
- Psalm 021:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H193, H202, H353, H360, H386, H410, H553, H556, H1368, H1369, H1396, H2220, H2388, H2389, H2391, H2392, H2393, H2428, H3027, H3028, H3559, H3581, H3811, H3955, H4392, H4581, H5326, H5331, H5582, H5794, H5797, H5807, H5810, H5934, H5975, H6099, H6106, H6109, H6697, H6965, H7292, H7307, H8003, H8443, H8623, H8624, H8631, H8632, H8633, G461, G950, G1411, G1412, G1415, G1743, G1765, G1840, G1991, G2159, G2478, G2479, G2480, G2901, G2904, G3619, G4599, G4732, G4733, G4741
Forms Found in the English ULB:
become strong, made ... strong, made ... stronger, make ... strong, makes ... strong, strength, strengthen, strengthened, strengthening, strengthens, strong, stronger, strongest
strength
Related Ideas:
strengthen, strong, stronger, strongest
Definitions:
The term "strength" refers to physical, emotional, or spiritual power. To "strengthen" someone or something means to make that person or object stronger.
- "Strength" can also refer to the power to withstand some kind of opposing force.
- A person has "strength of will" if he is able to avoid sinning when tempted.
- One writer of the Psalms called Yahweh his "strength" because God helped him to be strong.
- If a physical structure like a wall or building is being "strengthened," people are rebuilding the structure, reinforcing it with more stones or brick so that it can withstand an attack.
Translation Suggestions
In general, the term "strengthen" can be translated as "cause to be strong" or "make more powerful."
In a spiritual sense, the phrase "strengthen your brothers" could also be translated as "encourage your brothers" or "help your brothers to persevere."
The following examples show the meaning of these terms in longer expressions and how they can be translated.
"puts strength on me like a belt" means "causes me to be completely strong, like a belt that completely surrounds my waist."
"in quietness and trust will be your strength" means "acting calmly and trusting in God will make you spiritually strong."
"will renew their strength" means "will become stronger again."
"by my strength and by my wisdom I acted" means "I have done all this because I am so strong and wise."
"strengthen the wall" means "reinforce the wall" or "rebuild the wall."
"I will strengthen you" means "I will cause you to be strong"
"in Yahweh alone are salvation and strength" means "Yahweh is the only one who saves us and strengthens us."
"the rock of your strength" means "the faithful one who makes you strong"
"with the saving strength of his right hand" means "he strongly rescues you from trouble like someone who holds you safely with his strong hand."
"of little strength" means "not very strong" or "weak."
"with all my strength" means "using my best efforts" or "strongly and completely."
(See also: faithful, persevere, right hand, save)
Bible References:
- 2 Kings 18:19-21
- 2 Peter 02:11
- Luke 10:27
- Psalm 021:01
Word Data:
- Strong's: H193, H202, H353, H360, H386, H410, H553, H556, H1368, H1369, H1396, H2220, H2388, H2389, H2391, H2392, H2393, H2428, H3027, H3028, H3559, H3581, H3811, H3955, H4392, H4581, H5326, H5331, H5582, H5794, H5797, H5807, H5810, H5934, H5975, H6099, H6106, H6109, H6697, H6965, H7292, H7307, H8003, H8443, H8623, H8624, H8631, H8632, H8633, G461, G950, G1411, G1412, G1415, G1743, G1765, G1840, G1991, G2159, G2478, G2479, G2480, G2901, G2904, G3619, G4599, G4732, G4733, G4741
Forms Found in the English ULB:
become strong, made ... strong, made ... stronger, make ... strong, makes ... strong, strength, strengthen, strengthened, strengthening, strengthens, strong, stronger, strongest
strife
Related Ideas:
argue, argument, conflict, contention, dispute, quarrel
Definition:
The term "strife" refers to physical or emotional conflict between people.
- A person who causes strife does things that result in strong disagreements between people and in hurt feelings.
- Sometimes the use of the word "strife" implies that strong emotions are involved, such as anger or bitterness.
- Other ways to translate "strife" could include "argument" or "contention" or "disagreement" or "dispute" or "conflict."
(See also: angry)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 03:3-5
- Habakkuk 01:03
- Philippians 01:17
- Proverbs 17:01
- Psalms 055:8-9
- Romans 13:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1777, H1779, H4066, H4090, H4683, H4808, H6635, H7379, H7701, G485, G1252, G2052, G3055, G3163, G3164, G5379
Forms Found in the English ULB:
arguing, argument, conflict, conflicts, contention, dispute, disputes, quarrel, quarreling, quarrels, strife
stumble
Related Ideas:
reel
Definition:
The term "stumble" means "almost fall" when walking or running. Usually it involves tripping over something.
- Figuratively, to "stumble" can mean to "sin" or to "falter" in believing.
- This term can also refer to faltering or showing weakness when fighting a battle or when being persecuted or punished.
- "Stumble" can also be used figuratively to mean "sin" or "stop believing.""
- The word "reel" means to lose one's balance and have trouble walking.
Translation Suggestions
- In contexts where the term "stumble" means to physically trip over something, it should be translated with a term that means "almost fall" or "trip over."
- When stumble is used figuratively it could also be translated as "become weak" or "stumble by sinning" or "stumble by not believing."
- The phrase "made to stumble" could be translated as "caused to become weak" or "caused to falter."
(See also: believe, persecute, sin, stumbling block)
Bible References:
- 1 Peter 02:08
- Hosea 04:05
- Isaiah 31:3
- Matthew 11:4-6
- Matthew 18:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1762, H3782, H4383, H5062, H5063, H5307, H6328, H6761, H8058, G679, G4348, G4350, G4417, G4624, G4625
Forms Found in the English ULB:
causes ... to stumble, reeling, stumble, stumbled, stumbles, stumbling
stumbling block
Related Ideas:
occasion for stumbling, stone of stumbling
Definition:
The term "stumbling block" or "stone of stumbling" refers to a physical object that causes a person to trip and fall.
- A figurative stumbling block is anything that causes a person to fail in a moral or spiritual sense.
- Also figuratively, a "stumbling block" or "stone of stumbling" can be something that prevents someone from having faith in Jesus or that causes someone to not grow spiritually.
- Often it is sin that is like a stumbling block to oneself or to others.
- Sometimes God places a stumbling block in the way of people who are rebelling against him.
Translation Suggestions:
- If a language has a term for an object that triggers a trap, that word could be used to translate this term.
- This term could also be translated as "stone that causes stumbling" or "something that causes someone to not believe" or "obstacle that causes doubt" or "obstacle to faith" or "something that causes someone to sin."
(See also: stumble, sin)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 01:23
- Galatians 05:11
- Matthew 05:29-30
- Matthew 16:23
- Romans 09:33
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4383, H6697, G3037, G4349, G4625
Forms Found in the English ULB:
occasion for stumbling, stone of stumbling, stumbling block, stumbling blocks
subject
Related Ideas:
force to become slaves, subdue, subject, subjection
Definitions:
A person is the "subject" of another person if the second person rules over the first. To "be subject to" is to "obey" or to "submit to the authority of."
- The phrase "put in subjection to" refers to causing people to be under the authority of a leader or ruler.
- To "subject someone to something" means to cause that person to experience something negative, such as punishment.
- Sometimes the term "subject" is used to refer to being the topic or focus of something, such as in, "you will be the subject of ridicule."
- The phrase "be subject to" means the same as "be submissive to" or "submit to."
(See also: submit)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 02:14-16
- 1 Kings 04:06
- 1 Peter 02:18-20
- Hebrews 02:05
- Proverbs 12:23-24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1697, H3533, H3665, H4522, H5647, H5927, H8214, G350, G1396, G1777, G4029, G5293
Forms Found in the English ULB:
are subjected, be subject to, be subjected, forced to become slaves, in subjection to, not subjected, subdue, subdued, subject, subject to, subjected, subjection, subjects, was subjected, were subjected
subject
Related Ideas:
force to become slaves, subdue, subject, subjection
Definitions:
A person is the "subject" of another person if the second person rules over the first. To "be subject to" is to "obey" or to "submit to the authority of."
- The phrase "put in subjection to" refers to causing people to be under the authority of a leader or ruler.
- To "subject someone to something" means to cause that person to experience something negative, such as punishment.
- Sometimes the term "subject" is used to refer to being the topic or focus of something, such as in, "you will be the subject of ridicule."
- The phrase "be subject to" means the same as "be submissive to" or "submit to."
(See also: submit)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 02:14-16
- 1 Kings 04:06
- 1 Peter 02:18-20
- Hebrews 02:05
- Proverbs 12:23-24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1697, H3533, H3665, H4522, H5647, H5927, H8214, G350, G1396, G1777, G4029, G5293
Forms Found in the English ULB:
are subjected, be subject to, be subjected, forced to become slaves, in subjection to, not subjected, subdue, subdued, subject, subject to, subjected, subjection, subjects, was subjected, were subjected
submit
Related Ideas:
submission
Definition:
To "submit" usually means to voluntarily place oneself under the authority of a person or government.
- The Bible tells believers in Jesus to submit to God and other authorities in their lives.
- The instruction to "submit to one another" means to humbly accept correction and to focus on the needs of others rather than on our own needs.
- To "live in submission to" means to put oneself under the authority of something or someone.
Translation Suggestions:
- The command "submit to" could be translated as "put yourself under the authority of" or "follow the leadership of" or "humbly honor and respect"
- The term "submission" could be translated as "obedience" or "the following of authority."
- The phrase "live in submission to" could be translated as "be obedient to" or "put oneself under the authority of."
- The phrase "be in submission" could be translated as "humbly accept authority."
(See also: subject)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 14:34-36
- 1 Peter 03:01
- Hebrews 13:15-17
- Luke 10:20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3584, G5226, G5292, G5293
Forms Found in the English ULB:
in submission, submission, submit, submits, submitted, submitting
submit
Related Ideas:
submission
Definition:
To "submit" usually means to voluntarily place oneself under the authority of a person or government.
- The Bible tells believers in Jesus to submit to God and other authorities in their lives.
- The instruction to "submit to one another" means to humbly accept correction and to focus on the needs of others rather than on our own needs.
- To "live in submission to" means to put oneself under the authority of something or someone.
Translation Suggestions:
- The command "submit to" could be translated as "put yourself under the authority of" or "follow the leadership of" or "humbly honor and respect"
- The term "submission" could be translated as "obedience" or "the following of authority."
- The phrase "live in submission to" could be translated as "be obedient to" or "put oneself under the authority of."
- The phrase "be in submission" could be translated as "humbly accept authority."
(See also: subject)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 14:34-36
- 1 Peter 03:01
- Hebrews 13:15-17
- Luke 10:20
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3584, G5226, G5292, G5293
Forms Found in the English ULB:
in submission, submission, submit, submits, submitted, submitting
suffer
Related Ideas:
misery
Definition:
The terms "suffer" and "suffering" refer to experiencing something very unpleasant, such as illness, pain, or other hardships.
- When people are persecuted or when they are sick, they suffer.
- Sometimes people suffer because of wrong things they have done; other times they suffer because of sin and disease in the world.
- Suffering can be physical, such as feeling pain or sickness. It can also be emotional, such as feeling fear, sadness, or loneliness.
- 'Misery' is what a person feels when they suffer.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "suffer" can be translated as "feel pain" or "endure difficulty" or "experience hardships" or "go through difficult and painful experiences."
- Depending on the context, "suffering" could be translated as "extremely difficult circumstances" or "severe hardships" or "experiencing hardship" or "time of painful experiences."
- The phrase "suffer thirst" could be translated as "experience thirst" or "suffer with thirst."
- To "suffer violence" could also be translated as "undergo violence" or "be harmed by violent acts."
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 02:14-16
- 2 Thessalonians 01:3-5
- 2 Timothy 01:08
- Acts 07:11-13
- Isaiah 53:11
- Jeremiah 06:6-8
- Matthew 16:21
- Psalms 022:24
- Revelation 01:09
- Romans 05:3-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H816, H943, H1741, H1934, H4531, G4912, H5142, H5375, H5999, H6001, H6031, H6040, H6041, H6090, H6770, H6869, H6887, H7489, H7661, G91, G941, G971, G2210, G2346, G2347, G2552, G2553, G2561, G3804, G3958, G4310, G4778, G4777, G4841, G5004
Forms Found in the English ULB:
miseries, suffer, suffered, suffering, sufferings, suffers
sword
Related Ideas:
dagger, swordsmen
Definition:
A sword is a flat-bladed metal weapon used to cut or stab. It has a handle and a long, pointed blade with a very sharp cutting edge.
- In ancient times the length of a sword’s blade was about 60 to 91 centimeters.
- Some swords have two sharp edges and are called "double-edged" or "two-edged" swords.
- Jesus' disciples had swords for self defense. With his sword, Peter cut off the ear of the high priest's servant.
- Both John the Baptist and the apostle James were beheaded with swords.
- A "dagger" is a short sword used to stab people who are close by.
Translation Suggestions
- A sword is used as a metaphor for God's word. God's teachings in the Bible exposed people's innermost thoughts and convicted them of their sin. In a similar way, a sword cuts deeply, causing pain.
- One way to translate this figurative use would be, "God's word is like a sword, which cuts deeply and exposes sin."
- Another figurative use of this term occurred in the book of Psalms, where the tongue or speech of a person was compared to a sword, which can injure people. This could be translated as "the tongue is like a sword that can badly injure someone."
- If swords are not known in your culture, this word could be translated with the name of another long-bladed weapon that is used to cut or stab.
- A sword could also be described as a "sharp weapon" or "long knife." Some translations could include a picture of a sword.
(See also: James (brother of Jesus), John (the Baptist), tongue, word of God)
Bible References:
- Acts 12:02
- Genesis 27:40
- Genesis 34:25
- Luke 02:33-35
- Luke 21:24
- Matthew 10:34
- Matthew 26:55
- Revelation 01:16
Word Data:
- Strong's: H19, H2719, H4380, H6609, H7524, H7973, G3162, G4501
Forms Found in the English ULB:
dagger, sword, swords, swordsmen
teach
Related Ideas:
educated, teaching, untaught
Definition:
To "teach" someone is to tell him something he doesn’t already know. It can also mean to "provide information" in general, with no reference to the person who is learning. Usually the information is given in a formal or systematic way. A person’s "teaching" is or his "teachings" are what he has taught.
- A "teacher" is someone who teaches. The past action of "teach" is "taught."
- When Jesus was teaching, he was explaining things about God and his kingdom.
- Jesus' disciples called him "Teacher" as a respectful form of address for someone who taught people about God.
- The information that is being taught can be shown or spoken.
- The phrase "what you have been taught" could also be translated as, "what these people have taught you" or "what God has taught you," depending on the context.
- Other ways to translate "teach" could include "tell" or "explain" or "instruct."
- Often this term can be translated as "teaching people about God."
- A person who is "educated" has been taught formally.
- A person who is "untaught" has not been taught.
- A "teaching" is the information that someone teaches.
(See also: instruct, teacher, word of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 01:03
- Acts 02:40-42
- John 07:14
- Luke 04:31
- Matthew 04:23
- Psalms 032:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H502, H995, H2094, H2449, H2596, H3045, H3046, H3256, H3384, H3925, H3948, H7919, H8150, H8451, G1317, G1319, G1321, G1322, G2085, G2605, G2727, G2312, G2567, G3811
Forms Found in the English ULB:
educated, taught, teach, teaches, teaching, teachings, untaught
teach
Related Ideas:
educated, teaching, untaught
Definition:
To "teach" someone is to tell him something he doesn’t already know. It can also mean to "provide information" in general, with no reference to the person who is learning. Usually the information is given in a formal or systematic way. A person’s "teaching" is or his "teachings" are what he has taught.
- A "teacher" is someone who teaches. The past action of "teach" is "taught."
- When Jesus was teaching, he was explaining things about God and his kingdom.
- Jesus' disciples called him "Teacher" as a respectful form of address for someone who taught people about God.
- The information that is being taught can be shown or spoken.
- The phrase "what you have been taught" could also be translated as, "what these people have taught you" or "what God has taught you," depending on the context.
- Other ways to translate "teach" could include "tell" or "explain" or "instruct."
- Often this term can be translated as "teaching people about God."
- A person who is "educated" has been taught formally.
- A person who is "untaught" has not been taught.
- A "teaching" is the information that someone teaches.
(See also: instruct, teacher, word of God)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 01:03
- Acts 02:40-42
- John 07:14
- Luke 04:31
- Matthew 04:23
- Psalms 032:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H502, H995, H2094, H2449, H2596, H3045, H3046, H3256, H3384, H3925, H3948, H7919, H8150, H8451, G1317, G1319, G1321, G1322, G2085, G2605, G2727, G2312, G2567, G3811
Forms Found in the English ULB:
educated, taught, teach, teaches, teaching, teachings, untaught
teacher
Definition:
A teacher is a person who gives other people new information. Teachers help others to obtain and use both knowledge and skills.
- In the Bible, the word "teacher" is used in a special sense to refer to someone who teaches about God.
- People who learn from a teacher are called "students" or "disciples."
- In some Bible translations, this term is capitalized ("Teacher") when it is used as a title for Jesus.
Translation Suggestions:
- The usual word for a teacher can be used to translate this term, unless that word is only used for a school teacher.
- Some cultures may have a special title that is used for religious teachers, such as "Sir" or "Rabbi" or "Preacher."
(See also: disciple, preach)
Bible References:
- Ecclesiastes 01:12-15
- Ephesians 04:11-13
- Galatians 06:6-8
- Habakkuk 02:18
- James 03:02
- John 01:37-39
- Luke 06:40
- Matthew 12:38-40
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3384, H3887, H3925, G1320, G2567, G3547, G5572
Forms Found in the English ULB:
teacher, teachers
teacher
Definition:
A teacher is a person who gives other people new information. Teachers help others to obtain and use both knowledge and skills.
- In the Bible, the word "teacher" is used in a special sense to refer to someone who teaches about God.
- People who learn from a teacher are called "students" or "disciples."
- In some Bible translations, this term is capitalized ("Teacher") when it is used as a title for Jesus.
Translation Suggestions:
- The usual word for a teacher can be used to translate this term, unless that word is only used for a school teacher.
- Some cultures may have a special title that is used for religious teachers, such as "Sir" or "Rabbi" or "Preacher."
(See also: disciple, preach)
Bible References:
- Ecclesiastes 01:12-15
- Ephesians 04:11-13
- Galatians 06:6-8
- Habakkuk 02:18
- James 03:02
- John 01:37-39
- Luke 06:40
- Matthew 12:38-40
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3384, H3887, H3925, G1320, G2567, G3547, G5572
Forms Found in the English ULB:
teacher, teachers
temple
Related Ideas:
shrine
Definitions:
A temple is a special building in which people worship their god or gods. The most important temple in the Bible was where the Israelites worshiped the true God with prayers and sacrifices. It was located on Mount Moriah in the city of Jerusalem.
- Often the term "temple" referred to the whole temple complex, including the courtyards that surrounded the main building. Sometimes it referred only to the building.
- The temple building had two rooms, the Holy Place and the Most Holy Place.
- God referred to the temple as his dwelling place.
- King Solomon built the Temple during his reign. It was supposed to be the permanent place of worship in Jerusalem.
- In the New Testament, the term "temple of the Holy Spirit" is used to refer to believers in Jesus as a group, because the Holy Spirit lives in them.
- A "shrine" is a small place where people worship or an object of worship.
Translation Suggestions:
- Usually when the text says that people were "in the temple," it is referring to the courtyards outside the building. This could be translated as "in the temple courtyards" or "in the temple complex."
- Where it refers specifically to the building itself, some translations translate "temple" as "temple building," to make it the reference clear.
- Ways to translate "temple" could include, "God's holy house" or "sacred worship place."
- Often in the Bible, the temple is referred to as "the house of Yahweh" or "the house of God."
(See also: sacrifice, Solomon, Babylon, Holy Spirit, tabernacle, courtyard, Zion, house)
Bible References:
- Acts 03:02
- Acts 03:08
- Ezekiel 45:18-20
- Luke 19:46
- Nehemiah 10:28
- Psalm 079:1-3
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1002, H1004, H1964, H1965, G1493, G2411, G3624, G3485
Forms Found in the English ULB:
shrine, shrines, temple, temples
temple
Related Ideas:
shrine
Definitions:
A temple is a special building in which people worship their god or gods. The most important temple in the Bible was where the Israelites worshiped the true God with prayers and sacrifices. It was located on Mount Moriah in the city of Jerusalem.
- Often the term "temple" referred to the whole temple complex, including the courtyards that surrounded the main building. Sometimes it referred only to the building.
- The temple building had two rooms, the Holy Place and the Most Holy Place.
- God referred to the temple as his dwelling place.
- King Solomon built the Temple during his reign. It was supposed to be the permanent place of worship in Jerusalem.
- In the New Testament, the term "temple of the Holy Spirit" is used to refer to believers in Jesus as a group, because the Holy Spirit lives in them.
- A "shrine" is a small place where people worship or an object of worship.
Translation Suggestions:
- Usually when the text says that people were "in the temple," it is referring to the courtyards outside the building. This could be translated as "in the temple courtyards" or "in the temple complex."
- Where it refers specifically to the building itself, some translations translate "temple" as "temple building," to make it the reference clear.
- Ways to translate "temple" could include, "God's holy house" or "sacred worship place."
- Often in the Bible, the temple is referred to as "the house of Yahweh" or "the house of God."
(See also: sacrifice, Solomon, Babylon, Holy Spirit, tabernacle, courtyard, Zion, house)
Bible References:
- Acts 03:02
- Acts 03:08
- Ezekiel 45:18-20
- Luke 19:46
- Nehemiah 10:28
- Psalm 079:1-3
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1002, H1004, H1964, H1965, G1493, G2411, G3624, G3485
Forms Found in the English ULB:
shrine, shrines, temple, temples
tempt
Related Ideas:
temptation, tempter
Definition:
To tempt someone is to try to get that person to do something wrong.
- A temptation is something that causes a person to want to do something wrong.
- People are tempted by their own sinful nature and by other people.
- Satan also tempts people to disobey God and to sin against God by doing wrong things.
- Satan tempted Jesus and tried to get him to do something wrong, but Jesus resisted all of Satan's temptations and never sinned.
- Someone who is "tempting God" is not trying to get him to do something wrong, but rather, is continuing in stubborn disobedience of him to the point that God must respond by punishing him. This is also called "testing God."
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "tempt" can be translated as, "try to cause to sin" or "entice" or "cause a desire to sin."
- Ways to translate "temptations" could include, "things that tempt" or "things that entice someone to sin" or "things that cause desire to do something wrong.
- To "tempt God" could be translated as to "put God to the test" or to "test God" or to "try God's patience" or to "cause God to have to punish" or to "stubbornly keep disobeying God."
(See also: disobey, Satan, sin, test)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 03:4-5
- Hebrews 04:15
- James 01:13
- Luke 04:02
- Luke 11:04
- Matthew 26:41
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4531, H5254, G551, G3985, G3986, G3987
Forms Found in the English ULB:
tempt, temptation, tempted, tempter, tempting
tent
Related Ideas:
camp, encamp, tentmaker
Definition:
A tent is a portable shelter made of sturdy fabric that is draped over a structure of poles and attached to them.
- Tents can be small, with just enough space for a few people to sleep in, or they can be very large, with space for an entire family to sleep, cook, and live in.
- For many people, tents are used as permanent dwelling places. For example, during most of the time that Abraham's family lived in the land of Canaan, they dwelled in large tents constucted from sturdy cloth made of goat hair.
- The Israelites also lived in tents during their forty-year wanderings through the desert of Sinai.
- The tabernacle building was a kind of very large tent, with thick walls made of cloth curtains.
- When the apostle Paul traveled to different cities to share the gospel, he supported himself by making tents.
- The term "tents" is sometimes used figuratively to refer generally to where people live. This could also be translated as "homes" or "dwellings" or "houses" or even "bodies."
- To "camp" is to sleep in tents or other temporary shelters.
- To "encamp" is for an army to set up camp near a place they will attack.
(See also: Abraham, Canaan, curtain, Paul, Sinai, tabernacle, tent of meeting)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 05:10
- Daniel 11:45
- Exodus 16:18
- Genesis 12:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H167, H168, H2918, H3407, H4908, H6898, G3925, G4633, G4636
Forms Found in the English ULB:
camp, camped, camping, camps, encamp, encamped, encampments, encamps, tent, tentmakers, tents
test
Related Ideas:
put to the test
Definition:
The term "test" refers to a difficult or painful experience that reveals a person's strengths and weaknesses.
- God tests people, but he does not tempt them to sin. Satan, however, tempts people to sin.
- God sometimes uses tests to expose people's sin. A test helps a person to turn away from sin and to draw closer to God.
- Gold and other metals are tested with fire to find out how pure and strong they are. This is a picture of how God uses painful circumstances to test his people.
- To "put to the test" can mean, "challenge something or someone to prove its value."
- In the context of putting God to the test, it means to try to make him do a miracle for us, taking advantage of his mercy.
- Jesus told Satan that it is wrong to put God to the test. He is the almighty, holy God who is above everything and everyone.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term to "test" could also be translated as, to "challenge" or to "cause to experience difficulties" or to "prove."
- Ways to translate "a test" could be, "a challenge" or "a difficult experience."
- To "put to the test" could be translated as to "test" or to "set up a challenge" or to "force to prove oneself."
- In the context of testing God, this could be translated as, "trying to force God to prove his love."
- In some contexts, when God is not the subject, the term "test" can mean "tempt."
(See also: tempt)
Bible References:
- 1 John 04:01
- 1 Thessalonians 05:21
- Acts 15:10
- Genesis 22:01
- Isaiah 07:13
- James 01:12
- Lamentations 03:40-43
- Malachi 03:10
- Philippians 01:10
- Psalm 026:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1305, H2713, H5254, H5713, H5715, H5749, H6030, H8584, G350, G1252, G1263, G1381, G1382, G1598, G1957, G2983, G3140, G3141, G3142, G3143, G3984, G3985, G3986, G4451, G4828
Forms Found in the English ULB:
put ... to the test, test, tested, testing, tests
test
Related Ideas:
put to the test
Definition:
The term "test" refers to a difficult or painful experience that reveals a person's strengths and weaknesses.
- God tests people, but he does not tempt them to sin. Satan, however, tempts people to sin.
- God sometimes uses tests to expose people's sin. A test helps a person to turn away from sin and to draw closer to God.
- Gold and other metals are tested with fire to find out how pure and strong they are. This is a picture of how God uses painful circumstances to test his people.
- To "put to the test" can mean, "challenge something or someone to prove its value."
- In the context of putting God to the test, it means to try to make him do a miracle for us, taking advantage of his mercy.
- Jesus told Satan that it is wrong to put God to the test. He is the almighty, holy God who is above everything and everyone.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term to "test" could also be translated as, to "challenge" or to "cause to experience difficulties" or to "prove."
- Ways to translate "a test" could be, "a challenge" or "a difficult experience."
- To "put to the test" could be translated as to "test" or to "set up a challenge" or to "force to prove oneself."
- In the context of testing God, this could be translated as, "trying to force God to prove his love."
- In some contexts, when God is not the subject, the term "test" can mean "tempt."
(See also: tempt)
Bible References:
- 1 John 04:01
- 1 Thessalonians 05:21
- Acts 15:10
- Genesis 22:01
- Isaiah 07:13
- James 01:12
- Lamentations 03:40-43
- Malachi 03:10
- Philippians 01:10
- Psalm 026:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1305, H2713, H5254, H5713, H5715, H5749, H6030, H8584, G350, G1252, G1263, G1381, G1382, G1598, G1957, G2983, G3140, G3141, G3142, G3143, G3984, G3985, G3986, G4451, G4828
Forms Found in the English ULB:
put ... to the test, test, tested, testing, tests
testimony
Related Ideas:
eyewitness, testify, witness
Definition:
When a person gives "testimony" he makes a statement about something he knows, claiming that the statement is true. To "testify" is to give "testimony."
- Often a person "testifies" about something he has experienced directly.
- A witness who gives "false testimony" does not tell the truth about what happened.
- Sometimes the term "testimony" refers to a prophecy that a prophet has stated.
- In the New Testament, this term was often used to refer to how Jesus' followers testified about the events of Jesus' life, death, and resurrection.
The term "witness" refers to a person who has personally experienced something that happened. Usually a witness is also someone who testifies about what they know is true. The term "eyewitness" emphasizes that the person was actually there and saw what happened.
- To "witness" something means to see it happen.
- At a trial, a witness "gives witness" or "bears witness." This has the same meaning as "testify."
- Witnesses are expected to tell the truth about what they have seen or heard.
- A witness who does not tell the truth about what happened is called a "false witness." He is said to "give false witness" or to "bear false witness."
- The expression "be a witness between" means that something or someone will be evidence that a contract has been made. The witness will make sure each person does what he has promised to do.
Translation Suggestions:
Translating "testify" and "testimony":
- The term "testify" or "give testimony" could also be translated as, "tell the facts" or "tell what was seen or heard" or "tell from personal experience" or "tell what happened."
- Ways to translate "testimony" could include, "report of what happened" or "statement of what is true" or "what has been said."
- The phrase, "as a testimony to them" could be translated as, to "show them what is true" or to "prove to them what is true."
- The phrase, "as a testimony against them" could be translated as, "which will show them their sin" or "exposing their hypocrisy" or "which will prove that they are wrong."
- To "give false testimony" could be translated as "say false things about" or "state things that are not true."
Translating "witness" and "eyewitness":
- The term "witness" or "eyewitness" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "person seeing it" or "the one who saw it happen" or "those who saw and heard (those things)."
- Something that is "a witness" could be translated as "guarantee" or "sign of our promise" or "something that testifies that this is true."
- The phrase "you will be my witnesses" could also be translated as "you will tell other people about me" or "you will teach people the truth that I taught you" or "you will tell people what you have seen me do and heard me teach."
- To "witness to" could be translated as to "tell what was seen" or to "testify" or to "state what happened."
- To "witness" something could be translated as to "see something that happens" or to "experience something that happens."
(See also: ark of the covenant, guilt, judge, prophet, true)
Bible References:
- Deuteronomy 31:28
- Micah 06:03
- Matthew 26:60
- Mark 01:44
- John 01:07
- John 03:33
- Acts 04:32-33
- Acts 07:44
- Acts 13:31
- Romans 01:09
- 1 Thessalonians 02:10-12
- 1 Timothy 05:19-20
- 2 Timothy 01:08
- 2 Peter 01:16-18
- 1 John 05:6-8
- 3 John 01:12
- Revelation 12:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5707, H5713, H5715, H5749, H6030, H6315, H8584, G267, G1263, G1957, G2649, G3140, G3141, G3142, G3143, G3144, G4828, G4901, G5575, G5576, G5577
Forms Found in the English ULB:
eyewitness, eyewitnesses, testified, testifies, testify, testify against, testifying, testimony, witness, witnessed, witnesses
the sea
Facts:
In the Bible, the "Great Sea" or "western sea" refers to what is now called the "Mediterranean Sea," which was the largest body of water known to the people of Bible times.
- The Mediterranean Sea is bordered by : Israel (east), Europe (north and west), and Africa (south).
- This sea was very important in ancient times for trade and travel since it bordered so many countries. Cities and people groups located on the coast of this sea were very prosperous because of how easy it was to access goods from other countries by boat.
- Since the Great Sea was located to the west of Israel, it was sometimes referred to as the "western sea."
(See also: Israel, people group, prosper)
Bible References:
- Ezekiel 47:15-17
- Ezekiel 47:18-20
- Joshua 15:3-4
- Numbers 13:27-29
Word Data:
- Strong's: H314, H1419, H3220
Forms Found in the English ULB:
the sea, the Great Sea, the western sea, Mediterranean Sea
the twelve
Related Ideas:
the eleven
Definition:
The term "the twelve" refers to the twelve men that Jesus chose to be his closest disciples, or apostles. After Judas killed himself, they were called "the eleven."
- Jesus had many other disciples, but the title "the twelve" distinguished those who were apparently closest to Jesus.
- The names of these twelve disciples are listed in Matthew 10, Mark 3, and Luke 6.
- Some time after Jesus had returned to heaven, "the eleven" chose a disciple named Matthias to take Judas' place. Then they were called "the twelve" again.
Translation Suggestions:
- For many languages it may be clearer or more natural to add the noun and say, "the twelve apostles" or "Jesus' twelve closest disciples."
- "The eleven" could also be translated as "Jesus' eleven remaining disciples."
- Some translations may prefer to use a capital letter to show that it was used as a title, as in "the Twelve" and "the Eleven."
(See also: apostle, disciple)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 15:5-7
- Acts 06:02
- Luke 09:01
- Luke 18:31
- Mark 10:32-34
- Matthew 10:07
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
the eleven, the twelve
thresh
Related Ideas:
beat out
Definition:
The terms "thresh" and "threshing" refer to the first part of the process of separating wheat grain from the rest of the wheat plant.
- Threshing the wheat plant loosens the grain from the straw and the chaff. Afterwards the grain is "winnowed" to completely separate the grain from all unwanted materials, leaving only the part the grain that can be eaten.
- In Bible times, a "threshing floor" was a large flat rock or an area of packed-down dirt, giving a hard, level surface to crush the grain stalks and remove the grain.
- A "threshing cart" or "threshing wheel" was sometimes used to crush the grain and help separate it from the straw and chaff.
- A "threshing sledge" or "threshing board" was also used for separating grain. It was made of wooden boards that had sharp metal spikes on the end.
- To "beat out" is to separate the grain from the straw either by spreading the stalks on the ground and hitting them with a stick or board or by holding the base of a bundle of stalks and hitting the heads on a hard surface.
(See also: chaff, grain, winnow)
Bible References:
- 2 Chronicles 03:1-3
- 2 Kings 13:07
- 2 Samuel 24:16
- Daniel 02:35
- Luke 03:17
- Matthew 03:12
- Ruth 03:1-2
Word Data:
- Strong's: H212, H4173, H1637, H1758, H1786, H1869, H2251, H2742, G248
Forms Found in the English ULB:
beat ... out, beaten ... out, floors for threshing, thresh, threshed, threshes, threshing, threshing floor, threshing sledges
time
Definitions:
In the Bible the term "time" was often used to refer to a specific season or period of time when certain events took place. It has a meaning similar to "age" or "epoch" or "season."
- In both Daniel and Revelation speak of a "time" of great trouble or tribulation that will come upon the earth.
- In the phrase "time, times, and half a time" the term "time" means "year." This phrase refers to a three-and-a-half-year period of time during the great tribulation at the end of this present age.
- "Time" can mean "occasion" in a phrase like "third time." The phrase "many times" can mean "on many occasions."
- To be "on time" means to do something when expected or needed, not late.
- Depending on the context, the term "time" could be translated as, "season" or "time period" or "moment" or "event" or "occurrence."
(See also: age, tribulation)
Bible References:
- Acts 01:07
- Daniel 12:1-2
- Mark 11:11
- Matthew 08:29
- Psalms 068:28-29
- Revelation 14:15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H116, H227, H1697, H1755, H2165, H2166, H2233, H2465, H3027, H3117, H3118, H3119, H3259, H3427, H4150, H4279, H4489, H4557, H4592, H5331, H5703, H5732, H5750, H5769, H6235, H6256, H6440, H6471, H6924, H7105, H7138, H7223, H7272, H7637, H7651, H7655, H7659, H7674, H8027, H8032, H8138, H8145, H8160, H8462, H8543, G744, G530, G1074, G1208, G1441, G1597, G1626, G2034, G2119, G2121, G2250, G2540, G3461, G3568, G3764, G3819, G3999, G4181, G4183, G4218, G4287, G4340, G4455, G5151, G5305, G5550, G5551, G5610
Forms Found in the English ULB:
time, times
time
Definitions:
In the Bible the term "time" was often used to refer to a specific season or period of time when certain events took place. It has a meaning similar to "age" or "epoch" or "season."
- In both Daniel and Revelation speak of a "time" of great trouble or tribulation that will come upon the earth.
- In the phrase "time, times, and half a time" the term "time" means "year." This phrase refers to a three-and-a-half-year period of time during the great tribulation at the end of this present age.
- "Time" can mean "occasion" in a phrase like "third time." The phrase "many times" can mean "on many occasions."
- To be "on time" means to do something when expected or needed, not late.
- Depending on the context, the term "time" could be translated as, "season" or "time period" or "moment" or "event" or "occurrence."
(See also: age, tribulation)
Bible References:
- Acts 01:07
- Daniel 12:1-2
- Mark 11:11
- Matthew 08:29
- Psalms 068:28-29
- Revelation 14:15
Word Data:
- Strong's: H116, H227, H1697, H1755, H2165, H2166, H2233, H2465, H3027, H3117, H3118, H3119, H3259, H3427, H4150, H4279, H4489, H4557, H4592, H5331, H5703, H5732, H5750, H5769, H6235, H6256, H6440, H6471, H6924, H7105, H7138, H7223, H7272, H7637, H7651, H7655, H7659, H7674, H8027, H8032, H8138, H8145, H8160, H8462, H8543, G744, G530, G1074, G1208, G1441, G1597, G1626, G2034, G2119, G2121, G2250, G2540, G3461, G3568, G3764, G3819, G3999, G4181, G4183, G4218, G4287, G4340, G4455, G5151, G5305, G5550, G5551, G5610
Forms Found in the English ULB:
time, times
tongue
Related Ideas:
language
Definition:
There are several figurative meanings of "tongue" in the Bible.
- In the Bible, the most common figurative meaning for this term is "language" or "speech."
- Sometimes "tongue" may refer to a human language spoken by a certain people group.
- Other times it refers to a supernatural language that the Holy Spirit gives believers in Christ as one of the "gifts of the Spirit."
- The expression "tongues" of fire refers to "flames" of fire.
- In the expression "my tongue rejoices," the term "tongue" refers to the whole person.
- The phrase "lying tongue" refers to a person's voice or speech. (See: metonymy)
Translation Suggestions
- Depending on the context, the term "tongue" can be translated by "language" or "spiritual language." If it is not clear which one it is referring to, it is better to translate it as "language."
- When referring to fire, this term could be translated as "flames."
- The expression "my tongue rejoices" could be translated as "I rejoice and praise God" or "I am joyfully praising God."
- The phrase, "tongue that lies" could be translated as "person who tell lies" or "people who lie."
- Phrases such as "with their tongues" could be translated as "with what they say" or "by their words."
(See also: gift, Holy Spirit, joy, praise, rejoice, spirit)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 12:10
- 1 John 03:18
- 2 Samuel 23:02
- Acts 02:26
- Ezekiel 36:03
- Philippians 02:11
Word Data:
- Strong's: H3956, G1100, G1258, G2084, G5456
Forms Found in the English ULB:
language, languages, tongue, tongues
tradition
Definition:
The term "tradition" refers to a custom or practice that has been kept over time and which is passed down to people in later generations.
- Often in the Bible the word "traditions" referred to teachings and practices that people made, not God's laws. The expression "tradition of men" or "human tradition" makes this clear.
- Phrases such as "traditions of the elders" or "traditions of my fathers" referred specifically to Jewish customs and practices that Jewish leaders over time had added to the laws God gave to the Israelites through Moses. Even though these added traditions had not come from God, people thought they had to obey them in order to be righteous.
- The apostle Paul used the term "tradition" in a different way to refer to teachings about Christian practice that came from God and that he and other apostles had taught new believers.
- In modern times, there are many Christian traditions that are not taught in the Bible, but rather are the result of historically accepted customs and practices. These traditions should always be evaluated in light of what God teaches us in the Bible.
(See also: apostle, believe, Christian, ancestor, generation, Jew, law, Moses)
Bible References:
- 2 Thessalonians 03:6-9
- Colossians 02:08
- Galatians 01:13-14
- Mark 07:02
- Matthew 15:03
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
tradition, traditions
trespass
Definition:
To "trespass" means to break a law or to violate the rights of another person. A "trespass" is the action of "trespassing."
- A trespass can be a violation of moral or civil law or a sin committed against another person.
- This term is related to the terms "sin," and "transgress," especially as it relates to disobeying God.
- All sins are trespasses against God.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, to "trespass against" could be translated as to "sin against" or to "break the rule."
- Some languages may have an expression like "cross the line" that could be used to translate "trespass."
- Consider how this term fits with the meaning of the surrounding Bible text and compare it to other terms that have a similar meaning, such as "transgress" and "sin."
(See also: disobey, iniquity, sin, transgress)
Bible References:
- 1 Samuel 25:28
- 2 Chronicles 26:16-18
- Colossians 02:13
- Ephesians 02:01
- Ezekiel 15:7-8
- Romans 05:17
- Romans 05:20-21
Word Data:
- Strong's: H819, H4604, H6588, G264, G3900
Forms Found in the English ULB:
trespass, trespassed, trespasses
tribulation
Related Ideas:
distress
Definition:
The term "tribulation" refers to a time of hardship, suffering, and distress.
- It is explained in the New Testament that Christians will endure times of persecution and other kinds of tribulation because many people in this world are opposed to Jesus' teachings.
- "The Great Tribulation" is a term used in the Bible to describe a period of time just before Jesus' second coming when God's wrath will be poured out on the earth for several years.
- The term "tribulation" could also be translated as "time of great suffering" or "deep distress" or "severe difficulties."
(See also: earth, teach, wrath)
Bible References:
- Mark 04:17
- Mark 13:19
- Matthew 13:20-21
- Matthew 24:09
- Matthew 24:29
- Romans 02:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H4689, H4691, H6862, H6869, H6887, H7185, H7451, G1453, G1568, G2347, G3076, G4912, G4928
Forms Found in the English ULB:
distress, distressed, distresses, tribulation, tribulations
trouble
Related Ideas:
troublesome
Definition:
A "trouble" is an experience in life that is very difficult and distressing. To "trouble" someone means to "bother" that person or to cause him distress. Something that is "troubling" causes people to feel distressed. Someone who is troublesome causes problems. To be "troubled" means to feel upset or anxious or distressed about something.
A "tumult" is a group of people making much noise because they are troubled or unhappy.
- Troubles can be physical, emotional, or spiritual things that hurt a person.
- In the Bible, often troubles are times of testing that God uses to help believers mature and grow in their faith.
- The Old Testament use of "trouble" also referred to judgment that came on people groups who were immoral and rejected God.
Translation Suggestions
- The term "trouble" or "troubles" could also be translated as "danger" or "painful things that happen" or "persecution" or "difficult experiences" or "distress."
- The term "troubled" could be translated with a word or phrase that means "undergoing distress" or "feeling terrible distress" or "worried" or "anxious" or "distressed" or "terrified" or "disturbed."
- "Don't trouble her" could also be translated as "don't bother her" or "don't criticize her."
- The phrase "day of trouble" or "times of trouble" could also be translated as "when you experience distress" or " when difficult things happen to you" or "when God causes distressing things to happen."
- Ways to translate "make trouble" or "bring trouble" could include "cause distressing things to happen" or "cause difficulties" or "make them experience very difficult things."
(See also: afflict, persecute)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 18:18-19
- 2 Chronicles 25:19
- Luke 24:38
- Matthew 24:06
- Matthew 26:36-38
Word Data:
- Strong's: H205, H926, H927, H1204, H1607, H1644, H1672, H2196, H5916, H5999, H6031, H6040, H6087, H6470, H6696, H6862, H6869, H6887, H7264, H7267, H7451, H7489, H8513, G318, G387, G1613, G1776, G2346, G2347, G2350, G2360, G2873, G2906, G3636, G3926, G3986, G4423, G4660, G5015, G5182
Forms Found in the English ULB:
trouble, troubled, troubles, troublesome, troubling
true
Related Ideas:
certain, certainly, certainty, indeed, real, sure, surely, truly, truth, truthful, truthfulness, truths
Definition:
The term "truth" refers to one or more concepts that are facts, events that actually happened, and statements that were actually said. Such concepts are said to be "true."
- True things are real, genuine, actual, rightful, legitimate, and factual.
- The truth is an understanding, belief, fact, or statement that is true.
- To say that a prophecy "came true" or "will come true" mean that it actually happened as predicted or that it will happen that way.
- The word "truly" is used to emphasize what the speaker is saying. "Truly" is sometimes translated as "surely" or "certainly."
- Truth includes the concept of acting in a way that is reliable and faithful.
- Jesus revealed God's truth in the words that he spoke.
- God's word is truth. It tells about things that actually happened and teaches what is true about God and about everything he has made.
- The word "certainty" refers to a truth about which one can be certain that it is true.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context and what is being described, the term "true" could also be translated by "real" or "factual" or "correct" or "right" or "certain" or "genuine."
- Ways to translate the term "truth" could include "what is true" or "fact" or "certainty" or "principle."
- The expression "come true" could also be translated as "actually happen" or "be fulfilled" or "happen as predicted."
- The expression "tell the truth" or "speak the truth" could also be translated as "say what is true" or "tell what really happened" or "say things that are reliable."
- To "accept the truth" could be translated as "believe what is true about God."
(See also: believe, faithful, fulfill, obey, prophet, understand)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:6-8
- 1 John 01:5-7
- 1 John 02:08
- 3 John 01:08
- Acts 26:24-26
- Colossians 01:06
- Genesis 47:29-31
- James 01:18
- James 03:14
- James 05:19
- Jeremiah 04:02
- John 01:9
- John 01:16-18
- John 01:51
- John 03:31-33
- Joshua 07:19-21
- Lamentations 05:19-22
- Matthew 08:10
- Matthew 12:17
- Psalm 026:1-3
- Revelation 01:19-20
- Revelation 15:3-4
Word Data:
- Strong's: H530, H543, H551, H571, H3330, H5229, H6664, H6965, H7187, H7189, G225, G226, G227, G228, G230, G281, G803, G804, G1103, G3483, G4103, G4137, G5198, G5199
Forms Found in the English ULB:
certainly, certainty, for certain, indeed, real, sure, surely, true, truly, truth, truthful, truthfulness, truths
true
Related Ideas:
certain, certainly, certainty, indeed, real, sure, surely, truly, truth, truthful, truthfulness, truths
Definition:
The term "truth" refers to one or more concepts that are facts, events that actually happened, and statements that were actually said. Such concepts are said to be "true."
- True things are real, genuine, actual, rightful, legitimate, and factual.
- The truth is an understanding, belief, fact, or statement that is true.
- To say that a prophecy "came true" or "will come true" mean that it actually happened as predicted or that it will happen that way.
- The word "truly" is used to emphasize what the speaker is saying. "Truly" is sometimes translated as "surely" or "certainly."
- Truth includes the concept of acting in a way that is reliable and faithful.
- Jesus revealed God's truth in the words that he spoke.
- God's word is truth. It tells about things that actually happened and teaches what is true about God and about everything he has made.
- The word "certainty" refers to a truth about which one can be certain that it is true.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context and what is being described, the term "true" could also be translated by "real" or "factual" or "correct" or "right" or "certain" or "genuine."
- Ways to translate the term "truth" could include "what is true" or "fact" or "certainty" or "principle."
- The expression "come true" could also be translated as "actually happen" or "be fulfilled" or "happen as predicted."
- The expression "tell the truth" or "speak the truth" could also be translated as "say what is true" or "tell what really happened" or "say things that are reliable."
- To "accept the truth" could be translated as "believe what is true about God."
(See also: believe, faithful, fulfill, obey, prophet, understand)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:6-8
- 1 John 01:5-7
- 1 John 02:08
- 3 John 01:08
- Acts 26:24-26
- Colossians 01:06
- Genesis 47:29-31
- James 01:18
- James 03:14
- James 05:19
- Jeremiah 04:02
- John 01:9
- John 01:16-18
- John 01:51
- John 03:31-33
- Joshua 07:19-21
- Lamentations 05:19-22
- Matthew 08:10
- Matthew 12:17
- Psalm 026:1-3
- Revelation 01:19-20
- Revelation 15:3-4
Word Data:
- Strong's: H530, H543, H551, H571, H3330, H5229, H6664, H6965, H7187, H7189, G225, G226, G227, G228, G230, G281, G803, G804, G1103, G3483, G4103, G4137, G5198, G5199
Forms Found in the English ULB:
certainly, certainty, for certain, indeed, real, sure, surely, true, truly, truth, truthful, truthfulness, truths
trumpet
Related Ideas:
trumpet call, trumpeter
Definition:
The term "trumpet" refers to an instrument for producing music or for calling people to gather together for an announcement or meeting.
- A trumpet was commonly made from either metal, seashell, or an animal horn.
- Trumpets were most commonly blown to call people to come together for battle, and for Israel's public assemblies.
- The book of Revelation describes a scene in the end times in which angels blow their trumpets to signal the outpouring of the wrath of God on the earth.
(See also: angel, assembly, earth, horn, Israel, wrath)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 13:7-8
- 2 Kings 09:13
- Exodus 19:12-13
- Hebrews 12:19
- Matthew 06:02
- Matthew 24:31
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2689, H2690, H3104, H7782, H8619, H8643, G4536, G4537, G4538
Forms Found in the English ULB:
trumpet, trumpet call, trumpet's, trumpeters, trumpets
trust
Related Ideas:
entrust, trustworthiness, trustworthy
Definition:
To "trust" something or someone is to believe that the thing or person is true or dependable. That belief is also called "trust." A "trustworthy" person is one you can trust to do and say what is right and true, and therefore one who has the quality of "trustworthiness."
- Trust is closely related to faith. If we trust someone, we have faith in that person to do what they promised to do.
- Having trust in someone also means depending on that person.
- To "trust in" Jesus means to believe that he is God, to believe that he died on the cross to pay for our sins, and to rely on him to save us.
- A "trustworthy saying" refers to something that is said that can be counted on to be true.
- For one person to "entrust" something to a second person is for the first person to give that thing to the second person and expect that the second person will do what the first person tells him to do.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "trust" could include "believe" or "have faith" or "have confidence" or "depend on."
- The phrase "put your trust in" is very similar in meaning to "trust in."
- The term "trustworthy" could be translated as "dependable" or "reliable" or "can always be trusted."
(See also: believe, confidence, faith, faithful, true)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 09:22-24
- 1 Timothy 04:09
- Hosea 10:12-13
- Isaiah 31:1-2
- Nehemiah 13:13
- Psalm 031:05
- Titus 03:8
Word Data:
- Strong's: H530, H539, H540, H571, H982, H1556, H2620, H3176, H4009, H4268, H7365, G1679, G3860, G3982, G4100, G4103
Forms Found in the English ULB:
entrust, entrusted, entrusting, trust, trusted, trusting, trusts, trustworthiness, trustworthy
turn
Related Ideas:
apostasy, apostate
Definition:
To "turn" means to physically change direction or to cause something else to change direction.
- The term "turn" can also mean "turn around" to look behind or to face a different direction.
- To "turn back" or "turn away" means to "go back" or "go away" or "cause to go away."
- To "turn away from" something can mean either to stop doing it or to not start doing it.
- To "turn away from" someone means either to refuse to have anything to do with him or to reject him.
- To "turn toward" someone means to look directly at that person.
- To "turn and leave" or "turn his back to leave" means to "go away."
- To "turn back to" means to "start doing something again."
- To "turn away from" means to "stop doing something."
- To "avoid" something is to stay away from it.
- "Apostasy" is the act of turning away from God.
- An "act of apostasy" is an action that someone does to show that he no longer wants to obey God or because he no longer obeys God.
- The term "apostate" describes people who have turned away from God.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "turn" can be translated as "change direction" or "go" or "move."
- In some contexts, "turn" could be translated as "cause" (someone) to do something. To "turn (someone) away from" could be translated as "cause (someone) to go away" or "cause (someone) to stop."
- The phrase "turn away from God" could be translated as "stop worshiping God."
- The phrase "turn back to God" could be translated as "start worshiping God again."
- When enemies "turn back," it means they "retreat." To "turn back the enemy" means to "cause the enemy to retreat."
- Used figuratively, when Israel "turned to" false gods, they "started to worship" them. When they "turned away" from idols, they "stopped worshiping" them.
- When God "turned away from" his rebellious people, he "stopped protecting" or "stopped helping" them.
- The phrase "turn the hearts of the fathers to their children" could be translated as "cause fathers to care for their children again."
- The expression "turn my honor into shame" could be translated as "cause my honor to become shame" or "dishonor me so that I am shamed" or "shame me (by doing what is evil) so that people no longer honor me."
- "I will turn your cities into ruin" could be translated as "I will cause your cities to be destroyed" or "I will cause enemies to destroy your cities."
- The phrase "turn into" could be translated as "become." When Moses' rod "turned into" a snake, it "became" a snake." It could also be translated as "changed into."
(See also: false god, leprosy, worship)
Bible References:
- 1 Kings 11:02
- Acts 07:42
- Acts 11:21
- Jeremiah 36:1-3
- Luke 01:17
- Malachi 04:06
- Revelation 11:06
Word Data:
- Strong's: H541, H2015, H2017, H2186, H2559, H3363, H3943, H4672, H4740, H4878, H5186, H5253, H5414, H5437, H5472, H5493, H5528, H5627, H5753, H6437, H7227, H7725, H7734, H7750, H7760, H7847, H8159, H8447, G344, G387, G654, G665, G868, G1294, G1578, G1612, G1624, G1994, G3179, G3313, G3329, G3344, G3346, G4762, G5157, G5290
Forms Found in the English ULB:
acts of apostasy, apostasy, apostate, turn, turn ... away, turned, turned ... away, turned ... away ... in disgust, turned ... back, turning, turning ... away, turns, turns ... away, turns ... away from
understand
Related Ideas:
argument, craftiness, insight, intelligent, realize, unintentionally, without understanding
Definition:
The term "understand" means to hear or receive information and know what it means.
- The term "understanding" can refer to "knowledge" or "wisdom" or realizing how to do something.
- To understand someone can also mean to know how that person is feeling.
- A person who is "without understanding" does not understand.
- While walking on the road to Emmaus, Jesus caused the disciples to understand the meaning of the scriptures about the Messiah.
- Depending on the context, the term "understand" could be translated by "know" or "believe" or "comprehend" or "know what (something) means."
- Often the term "understanding" can be translated by "knowledge" or "wisdom" or "insight."
- "Arguments" are statements that one person makes to share his understanding with another person and to convince that other person to understand something the same way.
- "Craftiness" is understanding used for evil.
- An "intelligent" person thinks clearly and learns quickly.
- To do something "unintentionally" is to do it without knowing or by accident or without intending to do it.
(See also: believe, know, wise)
Bible References:
- Job 34:16-17
- Luke 02:47
- Luke 08:10
- Matthew 13:12
- Matthew 13:14
- Proverbs 03:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H995, H998, H999, H1847, H2940, H3045, H3820, H3823, H3824, H4486, H7200, H7919, H7922, H7924, H8085, H8394, G50, G144, G145, G191, G801, G1097, G1108, G1271, G1380, G1492, G1921, G1922, G1987, G1990, G2638, G2657, G3539, G3563, G4894, G4907, G4908, G4920, G5424, G5428, G5429
Forms Found in the English ULB:
arguments, craftiness, gain understanding, gives ... insight, insight, intelligent, realize, realized, understand, understanding, understands, understood, unintentionally, without understanding
understand
Related Ideas:
argument, craftiness, insight, intelligent, realize, unintentionally, without understanding
Definition:
The term "understand" means to hear or receive information and know what it means.
- The term "understanding" can refer to "knowledge" or "wisdom" or realizing how to do something.
- To understand someone can also mean to know how that person is feeling.
- A person who is "without understanding" does not understand.
- While walking on the road to Emmaus, Jesus caused the disciples to understand the meaning of the scriptures about the Messiah.
- Depending on the context, the term "understand" could be translated by "know" or "believe" or "comprehend" or "know what (something) means."
- Often the term "understanding" can be translated by "knowledge" or "wisdom" or "insight."
- "Arguments" are statements that one person makes to share his understanding with another person and to convince that other person to understand something the same way.
- "Craftiness" is understanding used for evil.
- An "intelligent" person thinks clearly and learns quickly.
- To do something "unintentionally" is to do it without knowing or by accident or without intending to do it.
(See also: believe, know, wise)
Bible References:
- Job 34:16-17
- Luke 02:47
- Luke 08:10
- Matthew 13:12
- Matthew 13:14
- Proverbs 03:05
Word Data:
- Strong's: H995, H998, H999, H1847, H2940, H3045, H3820, H3823, H3824, H4486, H7200, H7919, H7922, H7924, H8085, H8394, G50, G144, G145, G191, G801, G1097, G1108, G1271, G1380, G1492, G1921, G1922, G1987, G1990, G2638, G2657, G3539, G3563, G4894, G4907, G4908, G4920, G5424, G5428, G5429
Forms Found in the English ULB:
arguments, craftiness, gain understanding, gives ... insight, insight, intelligent, realize, realized, understand, understanding, understands, understood, unintentionally, without understanding
unleavened bread
Definition:
The term "unleavened bread" refers to bread that is made without yeast or other leavening. This kind of bread is flat because it has no leaven to make it rise.
- When God freed the Israelites from slavery in Egypt, he told them to flee Egypt quickly without waiting for their bread to rise. So they ate unleavened bread with their meal. Since then unleavened bread is used in their yearly Passover celebrations to remind them of that time.
- Since leaven sometimes is used as a picture of sin, "unleavened bread" represents the removal of sin from a person's life in order to live in a way that honors God.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways to translate this term could include "bread with no yeast" or "flat bread that did not rise."
- Make sure the translation of this term is consistent with how you translate the term "yeast, leaven."
- In some contexts, the term "unleavened bread" refers to the "Feast of Unleavened Bread" and can be translated that way.
(See also: bread, Egypt, feast, Passover, servant, sin, yeast)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 05:6-8
- 2 Chronicles 30:13-15
- Acts 12:03
- Exodus 23:14-15
- Ezra 06:21-22
- Genesis 19:1-3
- Judges 06:21
- Leviticus 08:1-3
- Luke 22:01
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
unleavened bread
vain
Related Ideas:
for no reason, for nothing, futile, futility, meaningless, of no value, useless, vanity
Definition:
The term "vain" describes things that are useless or have no purpose. Vain things are worthless.
- The term "vanity" refers to worthlessness. It can also refer to pride or arrogance.
- In the Old Testament, idols are described as vain things that cannot deliver or save. They are worthless and have no use or purpose.
- If something was done "in vain," it means that there was no good result from it. The effort or action did not accomplish anything. It was futile.
- To "believe in vain" means to believe in something that is not true and that gives false hope.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "vain" could be translated as "empty" or "useless" or "futile" or "worthless" or "meaningless" or "of no value."
- The phrase "in vain" could be translated as "without result" or "with no result" or "for no reason" or "with no purpose."
- The term "vanity" could be translated as "pride" or "nothing worthwhile" or "hopelessness."
(See also: false god, worthy)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 15:1-2
- 1 Samuel 25:21-22
- 2 Peter 02:18
- Isaiah 45:19
- Jeremiah 02:29-31
- Matthew 15:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1891, H1892, H2600, H7307, H7385, H7387, H7723, H8193, H8267, H8414, G255, G512, G692, G889, G945, G1500, G2756, G2757, G2758, G2761, G3151, G3152, G3153, G3155
Forms Found in the English ULB:
for no reason, for nothing, futile, futility, meaningless, of no value, useless, uselessly, vain, vain plans, vanity, without meaning
vine
Related Ideas:
grapevine
Definition:
The term "vine" refers to a plant that grows by trailing along the ground or by climbing trees and other structures. The word "vine" in the Bible is used only of fruit-bearing vines and usually refers to grape vines.
- In the Bible, the word "vine" almost always means "grapevine."
- The branches of the grapevine are attached to the main stem which gives them water and other nutrients so that they can grow.
- Jesus called himself the "vine" and called his people the "branches." In this context, the word "vine" could also be translated as "grapevine stem" or "grape plant stem."
(See also: grape, vineyard)
Bible References:
- Genesis 40:09
- Genesis 49:11
- John 15:01
- Luke 22:18
- Mark 12:03
- Matthew 21:35-37
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5139, H1612, H8321, G288, G290, G1009
Forms Found in the English ULB:
grapevine, vine, vines
vineyard
Related Ideas:
vine grower
Definition:
A vineyard is a large garden area where grapevines are grown and grapes are cultivated.
- A vineyard often has a wall around it to protect the fruit from thieves and animals.
- God compared the people of Israel to a vineyard that did not bear good fruit.
- Vineyard could be also translated as "grapevine garden" or "grape plantation."
- A vine grower is a person who works in a vineyard.
(See also: grape, Israel, vine)
Bible References:
- Genesis 09:20-21
- Luke 13:06
- Luke 20:15
- Matthew 20:02
- Matthew 21:40-41
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1612, H3754, H3755, H8284, G290
Forms Found in the English ULB:
vine growers, vineyard, vineyards
virgin
Related Ideas:
virginity
Definition:
A virgin is a woman who has never had sexual relations.
- The prophet Isaiah said that the Messiah would be born from a virgin.
- Mary was a virgin when she was pregnant with Jesus. He did not have a human father.
- Some languages may have a term that is a polite way of referring to a virgin.
- If a person has their "virginity", it means they have never had sexual relations.
(See also: Christ, Isaiah, Jesus, Mary)
Bible References:
- Genesis 24:15-16
- Luke 01:27
- Luke 01:35
- Matthew 01:23
- Matthew 25:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1330, H1331, G3932, G3933
Forms Found in the English ULB:
virgin, virginity, virgins
vision
Definitions:
The term "vision" refers to something that a person sees. It especially refers to something unusual or supernatural that God shows people in order to give them a message.
- Usually, visions are seen while the person is awake. However, sometimes a vision is something a person sees in a dream while asleep.
- God sends visions to tell people something that is very important. For example, Peter was shown a vision to tell him that God wanted him to welcome Gentiles.
Translation Suggestion
- The phrase "saw a vision" could be translated as "saw something unusual from God" or "God showed him something special."
- Some languages may not have separate words for "vision" and "dream." So a sentence such as "Daniel had dreams and visions in his mind" could be translated as something like "Daniel was dreaming while asleep and God caused him to see unusual things."
(See also: dream)
Bible References:
- Acts 09:10-12
- Acts 10:3-6
- Acts 10:11
- Acts 12:9-10
- Luke 01:22
- Luke 24:23
- Matthew 17:9-10
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2372, H2376, H2377, H2378, H2380, H2384, H4236, H4758, H4759, H7203, H7723, H8602, G3701, G3705, G3706
Forms Found in the English ULB:
vision, visions
vow
Definition:
A vow is a promise that a person makes to God. The person promises to do a certain thing in order to specially honor God or to show devotion to him.
- After a person makes a vow, he is obligated to fulfill that vow.
- The Bible teaches that a person may be judged by God if he doesn't keep his vow.
- Sometimes a person may ask God to protect him or provide for him in exchange for making the vow.
- But God is not required to fulfill a request that a person asks for in his vow.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "vow" could be translated as "solemn promise" or "promise made to God."
- A vow is a special kind of oath that is made to God.
(See also: promise, oath)
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 07:27-28
- Acts 21:23
- Genesis 28:21
- Genesis 31:12-13
- Jonah 01:14-16
- Jonah 02:9-10
- Proverbs 07:14
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5087, H5088, G2171
Forms Found in the English ULB:
vow, vowed, vows
walk
Definition:
The term "walk" is often used in a figurative sense to mean "live."
- "Enoch walked with God" means that Enoch lived in a close relationship with God.
- To "walk by the Spirit" means to be guided by the Holy Spirit so that we do things that please and honor God.
- To "walk in" God's commands or God's ways means to "live in obedience to" his commands, that is, to "obey his commands" or "do his will."
- When God says he will "walk among" his people, it means that he is living among them or closely interacting with them.
- To "walk contrary to" means to live or behave in a way that is against something or someone.
- To "walk after" means to seek or pursue someone or something. It can also mean to act in the same way as someone else.
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate "walk" literally, as long as the correct meaning will be understood.
- Otherwise, figurative uses of "walk" could also be translated by "live" or "act" or "behave."
- The phrase "walk by the Spirit" could be translated by, "live in obedience to the Holy Spirit" or "behave in a way that is pleasing to the Holy Spirit" or "do things that are pleasing to God as the Holy Spirit guides you."
- To "walk in God's commands" could be translated by "live by God's commands" or "obey God's commands."
- The phrase "walked with God" could be translated as, "lived in close relationship with God by obeying and honoring him."
(See also: Holy Spirit, honor)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:07
- 1 Kings 02:04
- Colossians 02:07
- Galatians 05:25
- Genesis 17:01
- Isaiah 02:05
- Jeremiah 13:10
- Micah 04:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1869, H1980, H1981, H3212, H4108, G1704, G4043, G4748
Forms Found in the English ULB:
walk, walk around, walked, walking, walking around, walks
walk
Definition:
The term "walk" is often used in a figurative sense to mean "live."
- "Enoch walked with God" means that Enoch lived in a close relationship with God.
- To "walk by the Spirit" means to be guided by the Holy Spirit so that we do things that please and honor God.
- To "walk in" God's commands or God's ways means to "live in obedience to" his commands, that is, to "obey his commands" or "do his will."
- When God says he will "walk among" his people, it means that he is living among them or closely interacting with them.
- To "walk contrary to" means to live or behave in a way that is against something or someone.
- To "walk after" means to seek or pursue someone or something. It can also mean to act in the same way as someone else.
Translation Suggestions:
- It is best to translate "walk" literally, as long as the correct meaning will be understood.
- Otherwise, figurative uses of "walk" could also be translated by "live" or "act" or "behave."
- The phrase "walk by the Spirit" could be translated by, "live in obedience to the Holy Spirit" or "behave in a way that is pleasing to the Holy Spirit" or "do things that are pleasing to God as the Holy Spirit guides you."
- To "walk in God's commands" could be translated by "live by God's commands" or "obey God's commands."
- The phrase "walked with God" could be translated as, "lived in close relationship with God by obeying and honoring him."
(See also: Holy Spirit, honor)
Bible References:
- 1 John 01:07
- 1 Kings 02:04
- Colossians 02:07
- Galatians 05:25
- Genesis 17:01
- Isaiah 02:05
- Jeremiah 13:10
- Micah 04:02
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1869, H1980, H1981, H3212, H4108, G1704, G4043, G4748
Forms Found in the English ULB:
walk, walk around, walked, walking, walking around, walks
watch
Related Ideas:
keep watch, watch out, watchful, watchman
Definition:
The term "watch" means to look at something very closely and carefully. It also has several figurative meanings.
- To "keep watch" or "keep close watch" can mean to guard, protect or take care of someone or something.
- To "watch out" means to be careful to avoid a danger or harmful influence.
- To "be watchful" means to be alert and aware of what is happening.
- A "watchman" was someone whose job was to guard a city by looking carefully all around him for any danger or threat to the people in the city.
These ideas can also be used figuratively.
- To "watch" or "keep watch" means to always be alert and on guard against sin and evil. It can also mean to "be ready."
- The command to "watch your life and doctrine closely" means to be careful to live wisely and to not believe false teachings.
Translation Suggestions
- Other ways of translating "watch" could include "pay close attention to" or "be diligent" or "be very careful" or "be on guard."
- Other words for "watchman" are "sentry" or "guard."
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 05:06
- Hebrews 13:17
- Jeremiah 31:4-6
- Mark 08:15
- Mark 13:33-34
- Matthew 25:10-13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H821, H2370, H4931, H5027, H5234, H5341, H6486, H6485, H6822, H6836, H7181, H7462, H7789, H7919, H8104, H8108, H8245, G69, G991, G1127, G1983, G2334, G2657, G2892, G3525, G3708, G3906, G4337, G4648, G5083, G5426, G5438, G5442
Forms Found in the English ULB:
keep ... watch, kept ... watch, watch, watch out, watched, watchful, watching, watchman, watchmen
watch
Related Ideas:
keep watch, watch out, watchful, watchman
Definition:
The term "watch" means to look at something very closely and carefully. It also has several figurative meanings.
- To "keep watch" or "keep close watch" can mean to guard, protect or take care of someone or something.
- To "watch out" means to be careful to avoid a danger or harmful influence.
- To "be watchful" means to be alert and aware of what is happening.
- A "watchman" was someone whose job was to guard a city by looking carefully all around him for any danger or threat to the people in the city.
These ideas can also be used figuratively.
- To "watch" or "keep watch" means to always be alert and on guard against sin and evil. It can also mean to "be ready."
- The command to "watch your life and doctrine closely" means to be careful to live wisely and to not believe false teachings.
Translation Suggestions
- Other ways of translating "watch" could include "pay close attention to" or "be diligent" or "be very careful" or "be on guard."
- Other words for "watchman" are "sentry" or "guard."
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 05:06
- Hebrews 13:17
- Jeremiah 31:4-6
- Mark 08:15
- Mark 13:33-34
- Matthew 25:10-13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H821, H2370, H4931, H5027, H5234, H5341, H6486, H6485, H6822, H6836, H7181, H7462, H7789, H7919, H8104, H8108, H8245, G69, G991, G1127, G1983, G2334, G2657, G2892, G3525, G3708, G3906, G4337, G4648, G5083, G5426, G5438, G5442
Forms Found in the English ULB:
keep ... watch, kept ... watch, watch, watch out, watched, watchful, watching, watchman, watchmen
water
Definition:
In addition to its primary meaning, "water" also often refers to a body of water, such as an ocean, sea, lake, or river.
- The term "waters" refers to bodies of water or many sources of water.
- The term "waters" can also be a general reference to a large amount of water.
- To "water" livestock and other animals means to provide water for them. In Bible times, this usually involved drawing water from a well with a bucket and pouring the water into a trough or other container for the animals to drink from.
- The phrase "draw water" means "pull water up from a well with a bucket."
Translation Suggestions:
- "Streams of living water will flow from them" could be translated as "the power and blessings from the Holy Spirit will flow out of them them like streams of water." Instead of "blessings" the term "gifts" or "fruits" or "godly character" could be used.
- When Jesus is talking to the Samaritan woman at the well, the phrase "living water" could be translated as "water that gives life" or "lifegiving water." In this context, the imagery of water must be kept in the translation.
- Depending on the context, the term "waters" or "many waters" could be translated as "great suffering (that surrounds you like water)" or "overwhelming difficulties (like a flood of water)" or "large amounts of water."
(See also: life, spirit, Holy Spirit, power)
Bible References:
- Acts 08:36-38
- Exodus 14:21
- John 04:10
- John 04:14
- John 04:15
- Matthew 14:28-30
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2222, H3384, H4325, H4857, H7301, H7783, H8248, G504, G4215, G4222, G5202, G5204
Forms Found in the English ULB:
water, watered, watering, waters
water
Definition:
In addition to its primary meaning, "water" also often refers to a body of water, such as an ocean, sea, lake, or river.
- The term "waters" refers to bodies of water or many sources of water.
- The term "waters" can also be a general reference to a large amount of water.
- To "water" livestock and other animals means to provide water for them. In Bible times, this usually involved drawing water from a well with a bucket and pouring the water into a trough or other container for the animals to drink from.
- The phrase "draw water" means "pull water up from a well with a bucket."
Translation Suggestions:
- "Streams of living water will flow from them" could be translated as "the power and blessings from the Holy Spirit will flow out of them them like streams of water." Instead of "blessings" the term "gifts" or "fruits" or "godly character" could be used.
- When Jesus is talking to the Samaritan woman at the well, the phrase "living water" could be translated as "water that gives life" or "lifegiving water." In this context, the imagery of water must be kept in the translation.
- Depending on the context, the term "waters" or "many waters" could be translated as "great suffering (that surrounds you like water)" or "overwhelming difficulties (like a flood of water)" or "large amounts of water."
(See also: life, spirit, Holy Spirit, power)
Bible References:
- Acts 08:36-38
- Exodus 14:21
- John 04:10
- John 04:14
- John 04:15
- Matthew 14:28-30
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2222, H3384, H4325, H4857, H7301, H7783, H8248, G504, G4215, G4222, G5202, G5204
Forms Found in the English ULB:
water, watered, watering, waters
week
Related Ideas:
sevens
Definition:
The term "week" literally refers to a period of time lasting seven days.
- In the Jewish system of counting time, a week begins at sunset on Saturday and ends at sunset the following Saturday.
- In the Bible, the term "week" is sometimes used figuratively to refer to a group of seven units of time, such as seven years.
- The "Festival of Weeks" is a celebration of harvest that takes place seven weeks after Passover. It is also called "Pentecost."
- The word "sevens" can refer to either seven days, seven weeks, or seven years.
(See also: Pentecost)
Bible References:
- Acts 20:7-8
- Deuteronomy 16:09
- Leviticus 23:15-16
Word Data:
Forms Found in the English ULB:
sevens, week, weeks
well
Related Ideas:
cistern
Definition:
The terms "well" and "cistern" refer to two different kinds of sources for water in Bible times.
- A well is a deep hole dug into the ground so that underground water can flow into it.
- A cistern is a deep hole dug into rock that was used as a holding tank for collecting rain water.
- Cisterns were usually dug into rock and sealed with plaster to keep the water in. A "broken cistern" happened when the plaster became cracked so that the water leaked out.
- Cisterns were often located in the courtyard area of people's homes to catch the rainwater that would run off the roof.
- Wells were often located where they could be accessed by several families or a whole community.
- Because water was very important for both people and livestock, the right to use a well was often a cause of strife and conflict.
- Both wells and cisterns were usually covered with a large stone to prevent anything falling in it. Often there was a rope with a bucket or pot attached to it to bring the water up to the surface.
- Sometimes a dry cistern was used as a place to imprison someone, such as happened to Joseph and Jeremiah.
- These terms are similar in meaning. The main difference is that a well continually receives water from underground springs, whereas a cistern is a holding tank for water that usually comes from rain.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "well" could include "deep water hole" or "deep hole for spring water" or "deep hole for drawing water."
- The term "cistern" could be translated as "stone water pit" or "deep and narrow pit for water" or "underground tank for holding water."
(See also: Jeremiah, prison, strife)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 11:17
- 2 Samuel 17:17-18
- Genesis 16:14
- Luke 14:4-6
- Numbers 20:17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H875, H953, H1360, H4002, H4599, H4726, H4841, G4077, G5421
Forms Found in the English ULB:
cistern, cisterns, well, wells
well
Related Ideas:
cistern
Definition:
The terms "well" and "cistern" refer to two different kinds of sources for water in Bible times.
- A well is a deep hole dug into the ground so that underground water can flow into it.
- A cistern is a deep hole dug into rock that was used as a holding tank for collecting rain water.
- Cisterns were usually dug into rock and sealed with plaster to keep the water in. A "broken cistern" happened when the plaster became cracked so that the water leaked out.
- Cisterns were often located in the courtyard area of people's homes to catch the rainwater that would run off the roof.
- Wells were often located where they could be accessed by several families or a whole community.
- Because water was very important for both people and livestock, the right to use a well was often a cause of strife and conflict.
- Both wells and cisterns were usually covered with a large stone to prevent anything falling in it. Often there was a rope with a bucket or pot attached to it to bring the water up to the surface.
- Sometimes a dry cistern was used as a place to imprison someone, such as happened to Joseph and Jeremiah.
- These terms are similar in meaning. The main difference is that a well continually receives water from underground springs, whereas a cistern is a holding tank for water that usually comes from rain.
Translation Suggestions:
- Ways to translate "well" could include "deep water hole" or "deep hole for spring water" or "deep hole for drawing water."
- The term "cistern" could be translated as "stone water pit" or "deep and narrow pit for water" or "underground tank for holding water."
(See also: Jeremiah, prison, strife)
Bible References:
- 1 Chronicles 11:17
- 2 Samuel 17:17-18
- Genesis 16:14
- Luke 14:4-6
- Numbers 20:17
Word Data:
- Strong's: H875, H953, H1360, H4002, H4599, H4726, H4841, G4077, G5421
Forms Found in the English ULB:
cistern, cisterns, well, wells
wheat
Definition:
Wheat is a type of grain that people grow for food. When the Bible mentions "grain" or "seeds," it is often talking about wheat grain or seeds.
- The wheat seeds or grains grow at the top of the wheat plant.
- After harvesting the wheat, the grain is separated from the stalk of the plant by threshing it. The stalk of the wheat plant is also called "straw" and is often placed on the ground for animals to sleep on.
- After threshing, the chaff surrounding the grain seed is separated from the grain by winnowing and is thrown away.
- People grind the wheat grain into flour, and use this for making bread.
(See also: barley, chaff, grain, seed, thresh, winnow)
Bible References:
- Acts 27:36-38
- Exodus 34:21-22
- John 12:24
- Luke 03:17
- Matthew 03:12
- Matthew 13:26
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1250, H2406, G4621
Forms Found in the English ULB:
wheat
will of God
Related Ideas:
God's will, desire of God, he wishes, his will, will of my Father, will of our God and Father, will of the Lord
Definition:
The "will of God" refers to God's desires and plans.
- God's will especially relates to his interactions with people and how he wants people to respond to him.
- It also refers to his plans or desires for the rest of his creation.
- The term to "will" means to "determine" or to "desire."
Translation Suggestions:
- The "will of God" could also be translated as "what God desires" or "what God has planned" or "God's purpose" or "what is pleasing to God."
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:15-17
- 1 Thessalonians 04:3-6
- Colossians 04:12-14
- Ephesians 01:1-2
- John 05:30-32
- Mark 03:33-35
- Matthew 06:8-10
- Psalms 103:21
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6634, H7522, G1012, G1013, G2307, G2308, G2309
Forms Found in the English ULB:
God's will, desires of God, he desires, he wishes, his will, will of God, will of my Father, will of our God and Father, will of the Lord, will of your Father, you are willing, your will
will of God
Related Ideas:
God's will, desire of God, he wishes, his will, will of my Father, will of our God and Father, will of the Lord
Definition:
The "will of God" refers to God's desires and plans.
- God's will especially relates to his interactions with people and how he wants people to respond to him.
- It also refers to his plans or desires for the rest of his creation.
- The term to "will" means to "determine" or to "desire."
Translation Suggestions:
- The "will of God" could also be translated as "what God desires" or "what God has planned" or "God's purpose" or "what is pleasing to God."
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:15-17
- 1 Thessalonians 04:3-6
- Colossians 04:12-14
- Ephesians 01:1-2
- John 05:30-32
- Mark 03:33-35
- Matthew 06:8-10
- Psalms 103:21
Word Data:
- Strong's: H6634, H7522, G1012, G1013, G2307, G2308, G2309
Forms Found in the English ULB:
God's will, desires of God, he desires, he wishes, his will, will of God, will of my Father, will of our God and Father, will of the Lord, will of your Father, you are willing, your will
wine
Related Ideas:
new wine, wineskin
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "wine" refers to a kind of fermented drink made from the juice of a fruit called grapes. Wine was stored in "wineskins," which were containers made out of animal skin.
- The term "new wine" referred to grape juice that had just been taken from the grape and was not fermented yet. Sometimes the term "wine" also referred to unfermented grape juice.
- To make wine, grapes are crushed in a winepress so that the juice comes out. The juice eventually ferments and alcohol forms in it.
- In Bible times, wine was the normal drink with meals. It did not have as much alcohol as present-day wine has.
- Before wine was served for a meal, it was often mixed with water.
- A wineskin that was old and brittle would get cracks in it, which allowed the wine to leak out. New wineskins were soft and flexible, which meant they did not tear easily and could store the wine safely.
Translation Suggestions:
- If wine is unknown in your culture, it could be translated as "fermented grape juice" or "fermented drink made from a fruit called grapes" or "fermented fruit juice."
- Ways to translate "wineskin" could include "bag for wine" or "animal skin wine bag" or "animal skin container for wine."
(See also: grape, vine, vineyard, winepress)
Bible References:
- 1 Timothy 05:23
- Genesis 09:21
- Genesis 49:12
- John 02:3-5
- John 02:10
- Matthew 09:17
- Matthew 11:18
smashed
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2561, H2562, H3196, H4469, H4997, H5435, H6025, H6071, H8492, G1098, G3631, G3820, G3943
Forms Found in the English ULB:
new wine, wine, wines, wineskin, wineskins
wise
Related Ideas:
wisdom, wisely, wiser, wisest
Definition:
The term "wise" describes someone who understands what is the right and moral thing to do and then does that. "Wisdom" is the understanding and practice of what is true and morally right.
- Being wise includes the ability to make good decisions, especially choosing to do what pleases God.
- People become wise by listening to God and humbly obeying his will.
- A wise person will show the fruits of the Holy Spirit in his life, such as joy, kindness, love, and patience.
- "Sound wisdom" is wisdom that enables people who have it to succeed in doing good.
- In the Bible, the phrase "worldly wisdom" refers to what people in this world think is wise, but which is actually foolish.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate "wise" could include "obedient to God" or "sensible and obedient" or "God-fearing."
- "Wisdom" could be translated by a word or phrase that means "wise living" or "sensible and obedient living" or "good judgment."
- It is best to translate "wise" and "wisdom" in such a way that they are different terms from other key terms like righteous or obedient.
(See also: obey, fruit)
Bible References:
- Acts 06:03
- Colossians 03:15-17
- Exodus 31:06
- Genesis 03:06
- Isaiah 19:12
- Jeremiah 18:18
- Matthew 07:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H998, H1350, H1847, H2445, H2449, H2450, H2451, H2452, H2454, H2942, H3820, H3925 H6195, H7919, H7922, H8454, G4678, G4679, G4680, G4920, G5428, G5429
Forms Found in the English ULB:
sound wisdom, wisdom, wise, wisely, wiser, wisest
wise
Related Ideas:
wisdom, wisely, wiser, wisest
Definition:
The term "wise" describes someone who understands what is the right and moral thing to do and then does that. "Wisdom" is the understanding and practice of what is true and morally right.
- Being wise includes the ability to make good decisions, especially choosing to do what pleases God.
- People become wise by listening to God and humbly obeying his will.
- A wise person will show the fruits of the Holy Spirit in his life, such as joy, kindness, love, and patience.
- "Sound wisdom" is wisdom that enables people who have it to succeed in doing good.
- In the Bible, the phrase "worldly wisdom" refers to what people in this world think is wise, but which is actually foolish.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, other ways to translate "wise" could include "obedient to God" or "sensible and obedient" or "God-fearing."
- "Wisdom" could be translated by a word or phrase that means "wise living" or "sensible and obedient living" or "good judgment."
- It is best to translate "wise" and "wisdom" in such a way that they are different terms from other key terms like righteous or obedient.
(See also: obey, fruit)
Bible References:
- Acts 06:03
- Colossians 03:15-17
- Exodus 31:06
- Genesis 03:06
- Isaiah 19:12
- Jeremiah 18:18
- Matthew 07:24
Word Data:
- Strong's: H998, H1350, H1847, H2445, H2449, H2450, H2451, H2452, H2454, H2942, H3820, H3925 H6195, H7919, H7922, H8454, G4678, G4679, G4680, G4920, G5428, G5429
Forms Found in the English ULB:
sound wisdom, wisdom, wise, wisely, wiser, wisest
woe
Definition:
The term "woe" refers to a feeling of great distress. It also gives a warning that someone will experience severe trouble.
- The expression "woe to" is followed by a warning to people that they will experience suffering as punishment for their sins.
- In several places in the Bible, the word "woe" is repeated, to emphasize an especially terrible judgment.
- A person who says "woe is me" or "woe to me" is expressing sorrow about severe suffering.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, the term "woe" could also be translated as "great sorrow" or "sadness" or "calamity" or "disaster."
- Other ways to translate the expression "Woe to (name of city)" could include, "How terrible it will be for (name of city)" or "The people in (that city) will be severely punished" or "Those people will suffer greatly."
- The expression, "Woe is me!" or "Woe to me!" could be translated as "How sad I am!" or "I am so sad!" or "How terrible this is for me!"
- The expression "Woe to you" could also be translated as "You will suffer terribly" or "You will experience terrible troubles."
Bible References:
- Ezekiel 13:17-18
- Habakkuk 02:12
- Isaiah 31:1-2
- Jeremiah 45:1-3
- Jude 01:9-11
- Luke 06:24
- Luke 17:1-2
- Matthew 23:23
Word Data:
- Strong's: H188, H190, H337, H480, H1929, H1945, H1958, G3759
Forms Found in the English ULB:
woe
word
Definition:
A "word" refers to something that someone has said. In the Bible, it almost always refers to an entire message, not just one word.
- An example of this is when the angel told Zechariah, "You did not believe my words," which means, "You did not believe what I said."
- Sometimes "word" refers to speech in general, such as "powerful in word and deed" which means "powerful in speech and behavior."
- Often in the Bible "the word" refers to everything God has said or commanded, as in "the word of God" or "the word of truth."
- A very special use of this term is when Jesus is called "the Word." For these last two meanings, see word of God
Translation Suggestions:
- Different ways of translating "word" or "words" include "teaching" or "message" or "news" or "a saying" or "what was said."
(See also: word of God)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:02
- Acts 08:04
- Colossians 04:03
- James 01:18
- Jeremiah 27:04
- John 01:03
- John 01:14
- Luke 08:15
- Matthew 02:08
- Matthew 07:27
Word Data:
- Strong's: H561, H562, H565, H1697, H1703, H2656, H2706, H4405, H4406, H7878, H8052, G518, G1024, G1310, G3054, G3055, G3056, G4086, G4487, G5023, G5537, G5542
Forms Found in the English ULB:
word, words, message, messages
word
Definition:
A "word" refers to something that someone has said. In the Bible, it almost always refers to an entire message, not just one word.
- An example of this is when the angel told Zechariah, "You did not believe my words," which means, "You did not believe what I said."
- Sometimes "word" refers to speech in general, such as "powerful in word and deed" which means "powerful in speech and behavior."
- Often in the Bible "the word" refers to everything God has said or commanded, as in "the word of God" or "the word of truth."
- A very special use of this term is when Jesus is called "the Word." For these last two meanings, see word of God
Translation Suggestions:
- Different ways of translating "word" or "words" include "teaching" or "message" or "news" or "a saying" or "what was said."
(See also: word of God)
Bible References:
- 2 Timothy 04:02
- Acts 08:04
- Colossians 04:03
- James 01:18
- Jeremiah 27:04
- John 01:03
- John 01:14
- Luke 08:15
- Matthew 02:08
- Matthew 07:27
Word Data:
- Strong's: H561, H562, H565, H1697, H1703, H2656, H2706, H4405, H4406, H7878, H8052, G518, G1024, G1310, G3054, G3055, G3056, G4086, G4487, G5023, G5537, G5542
Forms Found in the English ULB:
word, words, message, messages
word of God
Related Ideas:
God's word, his words, my word, scripture, word of Yahweh, word of the Lord, word of truth, writings
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "word of God" refers to anything that God has communicated to people. This includes spoken and written messages. Jesus is also called "the Word of God."
- The term "scriptures" means "writings." It is only used in the New Testament and refers to the Hebrew scriptures, which is the Old Testament. These writings were God's message that he had told people to write down so that many years in the future people could still read it.
- The related terms "word of Yahweh" and "word of the Lord" often refer to a specific message from God that was given to a prophet or other person in the Bible.
- Sometimes this term occurs as simply "the word" or "my word" or "your word" (when talking about God's word).
- In the New Testament, Jesus is called "the Word" and "the Word of God." These titles mean that Jesus fully reveals who God is, because he is God himself.
The term "word of truth" is another way of referring to "God's word," which is his message or teaching. It does not refer to just one word.
- God's word of truth includes everything that God has taught people about himself, his creation, and his plan of salvation through Jesus.
- This term emphasizes the fact that what God has told us is true, faithful, and real.
Translation Suggestions:
Depending on the context, other ways to translate this term could include "the message of Yahweh" or "God's message" or "the teachings from God."
It may be more natural in some languages to make this term plural and say "God's words" or "the words of Yahweh."
The expression "the word of Yahweh came" is often used to introduce something that God told his prophets or his people. This could be translated as "Yahweh spoke this message" or "Yahweh spoke these words."
The term "scripture" or "scriptures" could be translated as "the writings" or "the written message from God." This term should be translated differently from the translation of the term "word."
When "word" occurs alone and it refers to God's word, it could be translated as "the message" or "God's word" or "the teachings." Also consider the alternate translations suggested above.
When the Bible refers to Jesus as "the Word," this term could be translated as "the Message" or "the Truth."
"Word of truth" could be translated as "God's true message" or "God's word, which is true."
It is important for the translation of this term to include the meaning of being true.
(See also: prophet, true, word, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- Genesis 15:01
- 1 Kings 13:01
- Jeremiah 36:1-3
- Luke 08:11
- John 05:39
- Acts 06:02
- Acts 12:24
- Romans 01:02
- 2 Corinthians 06:07
- Ephesians 01:13
- 2 Timothy 03:16
- James 01:18
- James 02:8-9
Word Data:
- Strong's: H561, H565, H1697, H3068, G3056, G4487
Forms Found in the English ULB:
God's word, God's words, his words, my word, scripture, scriptures, word of God, word of Yahweh, word of the Lord, word of truth, words of God, writings
word of God
Related Ideas:
God's word, his words, my word, scripture, word of Yahweh, word of the Lord, word of truth, writings
Definition:
In the Bible, the term "word of God" refers to anything that God has communicated to people. This includes spoken and written messages. Jesus is also called "the Word of God."
- The term "scriptures" means "writings." It is only used in the New Testament and refers to the Hebrew scriptures, which is the Old Testament. These writings were God's message that he had told people to write down so that many years in the future people could still read it.
- The related terms "word of Yahweh" and "word of the Lord" often refer to a specific message from God that was given to a prophet or other person in the Bible.
- Sometimes this term occurs as simply "the word" or "my word" or "your word" (when talking about God's word).
- In the New Testament, Jesus is called "the Word" and "the Word of God." These titles mean that Jesus fully reveals who God is, because he is God himself.
The term "word of truth" is another way of referring to "God's word," which is his message or teaching. It does not refer to just one word.
- God's word of truth includes everything that God has taught people about himself, his creation, and his plan of salvation through Jesus.
- This term emphasizes the fact that what God has told us is true, faithful, and real.
Translation Suggestions:
Depending on the context, other ways to translate this term could include "the message of Yahweh" or "God's message" or "the teachings from God."
It may be more natural in some languages to make this term plural and say "God's words" or "the words of Yahweh."
The expression "the word of Yahweh came" is often used to introduce something that God told his prophets or his people. This could be translated as "Yahweh spoke this message" or "Yahweh spoke these words."
The term "scripture" or "scriptures" could be translated as "the writings" or "the written message from God." This term should be translated differently from the translation of the term "word."
When "word" occurs alone and it refers to God's word, it could be translated as "the message" or "God's word" or "the teachings." Also consider the alternate translations suggested above.
When the Bible refers to Jesus as "the Word," this term could be translated as "the Message" or "the Truth."
"Word of truth" could be translated as "God's true message" or "God's word, which is true."
It is important for the translation of this term to include the meaning of being true.
(See also: prophet, true, word, Yahweh)
Bible References:
- Genesis 15:01
- 1 Kings 13:01
- Jeremiah 36:1-3
- Luke 08:11
- John 05:39
- Acts 06:02
- Acts 12:24
- Romans 01:02
- 2 Corinthians 06:07
- Ephesians 01:13
- 2 Timothy 03:16
- James 01:18
- James 02:8-9
Word Data:
- Strong's: H561, H565, H1697, H3068, G3056, G4487
Forms Found in the English ULB:
God's word, God's words, his words, my word, scripture, scriptures, word of God, word of Yahweh, word of the Lord, word of truth, words of God, writings
work
Related Ideas:
act, deed, fellow worker
Definition:
In the Bible, the terms "work," "deed," and "act" are used to refer generally to things that God or people do.
- God's "works" and the "work of his hands" are expressions that refer to all the things he does or has done, including creating the world, saving sinners, providing for the needs of all creation and keeping the entire universe in place. The terms "deeds" and "acts" are also used to refer to God's miracles in expressions such as "mighty acts" or "marvelous deeds."
- The Holy Spirit empowers believers to do good works, which are also called "good fruit."
- The term "work" can also refer to "service" or "ministry."
- People are not saved by their good works; they are saved through faith in Jesus.
- The term "fellow worker" means someone who does a ministry along with someone else.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways to translate "works" or "deeds" could be "actions" or "things that are done."
- When referring to God's "works" or "deeds" and the "work of his hands," these expressions could also be translated as "miracles" or "mighty acts" or "amazing things he does."
- The expression "the work of God" could be translated as "the things that God is doing" or "the miracles God does" or "the amazing things that God does" or "everything God has accomplished."
- The expression "your work in the Lord" could also be translated as "what you do for the Lord."
- The expression "examine your own work" could also be translated as "make sure what you are doing is God's will" or "make sure that what you are doing pleases God."
- The expression "the work of the Holy Spirit" could be translated as "the empowering of the Holy Spirit" or "the ministry of the Holy Spirit" or "the things that the Holy Spirit does."
(See also: fruit, Holy Spirit, miracle)
Bible References:
- 1 John 03:12
- Acts 02:8-11
- Daniel 04:37
- Exodus 34:10-11
- Galatians 02:15-16
- James 02:17
- Matthew 16:27-28
- Micah 02:07
- Romans 03:28
- Titus 03:4-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1576, H4399, H4566, H4567, H4611, H4639, H4659, H5673, H5949, H5998, H6213, H6466, H6468, G1754, G2038, G2040, G2041, G2716, G3173
Forms Found in the English ULB:
act, action, actions, activities, acts, deed, deeds, fellow worker, fellow workers, work, works
work
Related Ideas:
act, deed, fellow worker
Definition:
In the Bible, the terms "work," "deed," and "act" are used to refer generally to things that God or people do.
- God's "works" and the "work of his hands" are expressions that refer to all the things he does or has done, including creating the world, saving sinners, providing for the needs of all creation and keeping the entire universe in place. The terms "deeds" and "acts" are also used to refer to God's miracles in expressions such as "mighty acts" or "marvelous deeds."
- The Holy Spirit empowers believers to do good works, which are also called "good fruit."
- The term "work" can also refer to "service" or "ministry."
- People are not saved by their good works; they are saved through faith in Jesus.
- The term "fellow worker" means someone who does a ministry along with someone else.
Translation Suggestions:
- Other ways to translate "works" or "deeds" could be "actions" or "things that are done."
- When referring to God's "works" or "deeds" and the "work of his hands," these expressions could also be translated as "miracles" or "mighty acts" or "amazing things he does."
- The expression "the work of God" could be translated as "the things that God is doing" or "the miracles God does" or "the amazing things that God does" or "everything God has accomplished."
- The expression "your work in the Lord" could also be translated as "what you do for the Lord."
- The expression "examine your own work" could also be translated as "make sure what you are doing is God's will" or "make sure that what you are doing pleases God."
- The expression "the work of the Holy Spirit" could be translated as "the empowering of the Holy Spirit" or "the ministry of the Holy Spirit" or "the things that the Holy Spirit does."
(See also: fruit, Holy Spirit, miracle)
Bible References:
- 1 John 03:12
- Acts 02:8-11
- Daniel 04:37
- Exodus 34:10-11
- Galatians 02:15-16
- James 02:17
- Matthew 16:27-28
- Micah 02:07
- Romans 03:28
- Titus 03:4-5
Word Data:
- Strong's: H1576, H4399, H4566, H4567, H4611, H4639, H4659, H5673, H5949, H5998, H6213, H6466, H6468, G1754, G2038, G2040, G2041, G2716, G3173
Forms Found in the English ULB:
act, action, actions, activities, acts, deed, deeds, fellow worker, fellow workers, work, works
world
Related Ideas:
universe, worldly
Definition:
The term "world" usually refers to the part of the universe where people live: the earth. The term "worldly" describes the evil values and behaviors of people living in this world.
- In its most general sense, the term "world" refers to the heavens and the earth, as well as everything in them.
- In many contexts, "world" actually means "people in the world."
- Sometimes it is implied that this refers to the evil people on earth or the people who do not obey God.
- The apostles also used "world" to refer to the selfish behaviors and corrupt values of the people living in this world. This can include self-righteous religious practices which are based on human efforts.
- People and things characterized by these values are said to be "worldly."
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "world" could also be translated as "universe" or "people of this world" or "corrupt things in the world" or "evil attitudes of people in the world."
- The phrase "all the world" often means "many people" and refers to the people living in a certain region. For example, "all the world came to Egypt" could be translated as "many people from the surrounding countries came to Egypt" or "people from all the countries surrounding Egypt came there."
- Another way to translate "all the world went to their hometown to be registered in the Roman census" would be "many of the people living in regions ruled by the Roman empire went..."
- Depending on the context, the term "worldly" could be translated as, "evil" or "sinful" or "selfish" or "ungodly" or "corrupt" or "influenced by the corrupt values of people in this world."
- The phrase "saying these things in the world" can be translated as "saying these things to the people of the world."
- In other contexts, "in the world" could also be translated as "living among the people of the world" or "living among ungodly people."
(See also: corrupt, heaven, Rome, godly)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:15
- 1 John 04:05
- 1 John 05:05
- John 01:29
- Matthew 13:36-39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H776, H2309, H2465, H2717, H5769, H8398, G165, G1093, G2886, G2889, G3625
Forms Found in the English ULB:
universe, world, world's, worldly
world
Related Ideas:
universe, worldly
Definition:
The term "world" usually refers to the part of the universe where people live: the earth. The term "worldly" describes the evil values and behaviors of people living in this world.
- In its most general sense, the term "world" refers to the heavens and the earth, as well as everything in them.
- In many contexts, "world" actually means "people in the world."
- Sometimes it is implied that this refers to the evil people on earth or the people who do not obey God.
- The apostles also used "world" to refer to the selfish behaviors and corrupt values of the people living in this world. This can include self-righteous religious practices which are based on human efforts.
- People and things characterized by these values are said to be "worldly."
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, "world" could also be translated as "universe" or "people of this world" or "corrupt things in the world" or "evil attitudes of people in the world."
- The phrase "all the world" often means "many people" and refers to the people living in a certain region. For example, "all the world came to Egypt" could be translated as "many people from the surrounding countries came to Egypt" or "people from all the countries surrounding Egypt came there."
- Another way to translate "all the world went to their hometown to be registered in the Roman census" would be "many of the people living in regions ruled by the Roman empire went..."
- Depending on the context, the term "worldly" could be translated as, "evil" or "sinful" or "selfish" or "ungodly" or "corrupt" or "influenced by the corrupt values of people in this world."
- The phrase "saying these things in the world" can be translated as "saying these things to the people of the world."
- In other contexts, "in the world" could also be translated as "living among the people of the world" or "living among ungodly people."
(See also: corrupt, heaven, Rome, godly)
Bible References:
- 1 John 02:15
- 1 John 04:05
- 1 John 05:05
- John 01:29
- Matthew 13:36-39
Word Data:
- Strong's: H776, H2309, H2465, H2717, H5769, H8398, G165, G1093, G2886, G2889, G3625
Forms Found in the English ULB:
universe, world, world's, worldly
worship
Related Ideas:
worshiper
Definition:
To "worship" means to honor, praise and obey someone, especially God.
- When the Israelites worshiped God, it often included sacrificing an animal on an altar.
- Often people bow down when they worship someone.
- Some people worshiped false gods.
Translation Suggestions:
- The term "worship" could be translated as "bow down to" or "honor and serve" or "honor and obey."
- In some contexts, it could also be translated as "humbly praise" or "give honor and praise."
(See also: sacrifice, praise, honor)
Bible References:
- Colossians 02:18-19
- Deuteronomy 29:18
- Exodus 03:11-12
- Luke 04:07
- Matthew 02:02
- Matthew 02:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H5457, H5647, H7812, G1391, G2151, G2152, G2323, G2356, G2999, G3000, G3008, H3372, G4352, G4353, G4573, G4574, G4576
Forms Found in the English ULB:
worship, worshiped, worshiper's, worshipers, worshiping, worships
worthy
Related Ideas:
deserve, nullify, unworthy, worth, worthily, worthless, worthlessness, worthy
Definition:
The term "worthy" describes someone or something that deserves respect or honor. To "have worth" means to be valuable or important.
- Being "worthy" is related to being valuable or having importance.
- To do something "worthily" means to do something in a worthy way.
- To be "unworthy" means to not be deserving of any honor or recognition.
- To be "worthless" means to not have any purpose or value.
- To "nullify" something is to make it worth nothing.
Translation Suggestions:
- "Worthy" could be translated as "deserving" or "important" or "valuable."
- The word "worth" could be translated as "value" or "importance."
- The phrase to "have worth" could also be translated as to "be valuable" or to "be important."
- The phrase "is worth more than" could be translated as "is more valuable than."
- Depending on the context, the term, "unworthy" could also be translated as "unimportant" or "dishonorable" or "undeserving."
- The term "worthless" could be translated as "with no value" or "with no purpose" or "worth nothing."
(See also: honor)
Bible References:
- 2 Samuel 22:04
- 2 Thessalonians 01:11-12
- Acts 13:25
- Acts 25:25-27
- Acts 26:31
- Colossians 01:9-10
- Jeremiah 08:19
- Mark 01:07
- Matthew 03:10-12
- Philippians 01:25-27
Word Data:
- Strong's: H457, H1100, H2428, H3276, H3644, H4242, H4373, H4392, H4592, H4941, H5541, H6994, H7385, H7386, H7723, H7939, H8602, G96, G514, G515, G516, G888, G1777, G2425, G2480, G2661, G3152, G4186, G5092
Forms Found in the English ULB:
deserve, deserved, deserves, deserving, nullify, unworthy, worth, worthily, worthless, worthlessness, worthy
wrath
Related Ideas:
furious, fury
Definition:
Wrath is an intense anger that is sometimes long-lasting. It especially refers to God's righteous judgment of sin and punishment of people who rebel against him.
- In the Bible, "wrath" usually refers to God's anger toward those who sin against him.
- The "wrath of God" can also refer to his judgment and punishment for sin.
- God's wrath is the righteous penalty for those who do not repent of their sin.
Translation Suggestions:
- Depending on the context, other ways this term could be translated include "intense anger" or "righteous judgment" or "anger."
- When talking about God's wrath, make sure the word or phrase used to translate this term does not refer to a sinful fit of rage. God's wrath is just and holy.
(See also: judge, sin)
Bible References:
- 1 Thessalonians 01:8-10
- 1 Timothy 02:8-10
- Luke 03:7
- Luke 21:23
- Matthew 03:07
- Revelation 14:10
- Romans 01:18
- Romans 05:09
Word Data:
- Strong's: H639, H2194, H2195, H2197, H2534, H2740, H3707, H5678, H7107, H7109, H7110, H7267, G2205, G2372, G3709
Forms Found in the English ULB:
furious, fury, wrath
wrong
Related Ideas:
defraud, hurt, mistreat, wrongdoer, wrongdoing
Definition:
To "wrong" someone means to treat that person unjustly and dishonestly.
- Wrongdoing is the act of doing what is wrong. It can also refer to a behavior that is wrong.
- The term "defraud" means to illegally take money from someone by lying to them. Another word for this is "cheat."
- The terms "hurt" is more general and means to "cause someone harm in some way." It often has the meaning of "physically injure."
- The term "mistreat" means to act badly or roughly toward someone, causing physical or emotional harm to that person.
- Depending on the context, these terms could also be translated as "do wrong to" or, "treat unjustly" or "cause harm to" or treat in a harmful way" or "injure."
Bible References:
- Acts 07:26
- Exodus 22:21
- Genesis 16:05
- Luke 06:28
- Matthew 20:13-14
- Psalms 071:13
Word Data:
- Strong's: H205, H816, H2248, H2255, H2257, H2398, H2554, H2555, H3238, H3637, H4347, H4834, H5062, H5142, H5230, H5627, H5753, H5766, H5791, H5792, H5916, H5932, H6031, H6087, H6127, H6231, H6485, H6565, H6586, H7451, H7489, H7563, H7665, H7686, H8133, H8267, H8295, H8604, G91, G92, G93, G264, G824, G983, G984, G1536, G1651, G1727, G1908, G2556, G2559, G2607, G3076, G3077, G3762, G4122, G4550, G5195, G5196
Forms Found in the English ULB:
defraud, hurt, hurting, hurts, mistreat, mistreated, wrong, wrongdoer, wrongdoing, wronged, wrongfully, wronging, wrongs
yeast
Related Ideas:
leaven, unleavened
Definition:
"Leaven" is a general term for a substance that causes bread dough to expand and rise. "Yeast" is a specific kind of leaven.
- In some English translations, the word for leaven is translated as "yeast," which is a modern leavening agent that fills the bread dough with gas bubbles, making the dough expand before baking it. The yeast is kneaded into the dough so that it spreads throughout the entire lump of dough.
- In Old Testament times, the leavening or rising agent was produced by allowing the dough to sit for awhile. Small amounts of dough from a previous batch of dough were saved as leavening for the next batch.
- When the Israelites escaped from Egypt, they didn't have time to wait for bread dough to rise, so they made bread without leaven to take with them on their journey. As a reminder of this, every year the Jewish people celebrate Passover by eating bread that has no leaven in it.
The ideas of "leaven" and "yeast" can also be used in figurative ways.
- The terms "leaven" and "yeast" are used figuratively in the Bible as a picture of how sin spreads through a person's life or how sin can influence other people.
- They can also refer to false teaching which can spread to many people and influences them.
- They are also used in a positive way to explain how the influence of God's kingdom spreads from person to person.
Translation Suggestions
- This could be translated as "leaven" or "substance that causes dough to rise" or "expanding agent." The word "rise" could be expressed as "expand" or "get bigger" or "puff up."
- If a local leavening agent is used for making bread dough rise, that term can be used. If the language has a well-known, general term that means, "leavening," this would be the best term to use.
(See also: Egypt, Passover, unleavened bread)
Bible References:
- Exodus 12:08
- Galatians 05:9-10
- Luke 12:1
- Luke 13:21
- Matthew 13:33
- Matthew 16:08
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2556, H2557, H4682, H7603, G106, G2219, G2220
Forms Found in the English ULB:
leaven, leavened, leavens, unleavened, yeast
zeal
Related Ideas:
diligence, diligent, eager, eagerness, zealous, zealously
Definition:
The terms "zeal" and "zealous" refer to being strongly devoted to supporting a person or idea.
- Zeal includes having strong desire and actions that promote a good cause. It is often used to describe someone who faithfully obeys God and teaches others to do that too.
- Being zealous includes putting intense effort into doing something and continuing to persevere in that effort.
- The "zeal of the Lord" or the "zeal of Yahweh" refers to God's strong, persistent actions to bless his people or to see justice done.
Translation Suggestions:
- To "be zealous" could also be translated by, "be strongly diligent" or "make an intense effort."
- The term "zeal" could also be translated as "energetic devotion" or "eager determination" or "righteous enthusiasm."
- The phrase, "zeal for your house" could be translated, "strongly honoring your temple" or "fervent desire to take care of your house."
Bible References:
- 1 Corinthians 12:31
- 1 Kings 19:9-10
- Acts 22:03
- Galatians 04:17
- Isaiah 63:15
- John 02:17-19
- Philippians 03:06
- Romans 10:1-3
Word Data:
- Strong's: H2734, H7065, H7068, G2205, G2206, G2207, G4710
Forms Found in the English ULB:
diligence, diligent, eager, eagerness, making ... effort, zeal, zealous, zealously